Y ed ~ eee AN a4 ohn? _ aS Pie hrs mie o” a ~~ t= em = o> - nee ~ wee Peeve SG Pt ou Fy dg it ate baal LT “a * tate om a7 ae >. bi ba ie 39 gates 3 Pe . 4 ae eeey Ee _' ¢s_ seats toe ets yt eey Fast ye rr. peers Paha ry Fe Mere seen 4 - t ; ~ll ! ; SJ ~ PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHtiLADELP EIA. 13% Oe PUBLICATION COMMITTEE. JOsEPH LeErpy, M.D., Gro. H. Horn, M.D., Wm. S. Vaux, Tuomas MEEHAN, J. H. REDFIELD. Epitor: EDWARD J. NOLAN, M.D. PHILADELPHIA: ACADEMY OF NATURAL SCIENCES, S. W. Corner Nineteenth and Race Streets. 1880. ? ACADEMY OF NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA, March, 1880. I hereby certify that printed copies of the Proceedings for 1879 have been presented at the meetings of the Académy, as follows :— Pages 9to 24 . 3 : . March 25, 1879. “ 25t0 56. . ©.) . Aprile jiepeemee 64 Bt 138). |g Soe 13, 1879. SOLS ietoO, Loe ; , YS Dahy: 29, 1879. *¢ 158 to 184 _. , , . August 12, 1879. ‘¢ —-185-t0i200° - Z : . November 4, 1879. “ §=6.201 to 216 .. ‘ : . December 2, 1879. “91710280 . . . «. January 6, 1880: Ae tol Miao Wht) ae : . . February 17, 1880. Page 377 et seq. . ; : . March 9, 1880. EDWARD J. NOLAN, Recording Secretary. O , | V. S/ : 45\ cs PHILADELPHIA: COLLINS, PRINTER. = LIST OF CONTRIBUTORS, With reference to the several articles contributed by each. For Verbal Communications see General Index. Bergh, R. On the Nudibranchiate Gasteropod Mollusca of the North Pacific Ocean, with special reference to those of Alaska ........ 71 Binney, W.G. Onthe Land Shells of the Mexican Island of Guade- loupe, collected by Dr. E. Palmer..........--+-+-eeeeeeeeseee 16 Chapman, H.C. On the Structure of the Chimpanzee.......-..---- 52 Notes on the Amphiuma. ...........-eee eee e ee eee ee eee ee eeeeee 144 Placenta of Macacus Cynomolgus .........---.+ees cece eee eeeeeeee 146 Cope, E. D. On the Genera of Felide and Canide.......--..-+++++- 168 Ellis, J. B. On the Variability of Spheria Quercuum, Schw......... 66 Reply to. Dr. M. C. Cooke’s criticism of paper on * Variability of Spheria Quercuum, SZ.’’......-..0-- eee reece eee eee eee es 381 Garrett, Andrew. List of Land Shells inhabiting Rurutu, one of the Austral Islands, with Remarks on their Synonymy, Geographical Range, and Descriptions of new Species ....-.-.-+-+-+-+++++-+ 17 Description of a new Species of Goniobranchus.....-...---++++++++ 31 Greene, Wm. H., and A. J. Parker. Note on Hyraceum......... 12, 379 Heilprin, Angelo. On some new Eocene Fossils from the Claiborne Marine Formation of Alabama..........-- s+eeeeee ee eeeeeeee 211 A comparison of the Eocene Mollusca of the Southeastern United States and Western Europe in relation to the determination of WOMEMACAL POTTS 5 2 occ neces cece reac cece sass csccencscsecces 217 Kingsley, J. S. On a Collection of Crustacea from Virginia, North Carolina, and Florida, with a Revision of the Genera of Crango- nid and Paleemonide.........--+-eeeeeeeeeeererers Puen ean 383 Lockington, W. N. Ona new Genusand Species of Scombride...... 133 Lyon, Victor W. Description of three new Species of Calceolide from the Upper Silurian Rocks of Kentucky...-..---+-++++++++++++5 48 Ryder, J. A. Morphological Notes on the Limbs of Amphiumide as indicating a possible synonymy of the supposed Genera.....--- 14 Further Notes on the Mechanical Genesis of Tooth-forms.......--- 47 Description of a new Species of Chirocephalus......+--+-+++-+++++: 148 Description of a new Branchipod.......----++e+errrseereeteeeeees 200 Wachsmuth, Chas., and Frank Springer. Revision of the Palsocri- CS DWa cGy weccnssassscccesesenetencensstass enevecee 226 — s] - amor a)” = tae o ) oll if ; we "S ey i % | | . | - | 7. : * a) hy th : 7 > a : & 7 id i rc a ; | P : ’ * | a { i a ‘ . | P ” = , " =. 7 | . tie | a * | — | | «A : 7 ~- © ~ , Ma er = rs - — — a | PROCEEDINGS ACADEMY OF NATURAL SCIENCES PHILADELPHIA. 1879. JANUARY 7, 1879. The President, Dr. RuscHENBERGER, in the chair. Forty-seven persons present. A paper entitled “ Description of a New Species of Goniobran- chus,” by Andrew Garrett, was presented for publication. The death of the Rev. Dr. E. R. Beadle was announced. A committee consisting of Mr. J. H. Redfield, Dr. R. E. Rogers, and Dr. Jos. Leidy was appointed to draft a resolution expressive of the Academy’s esteem for the late Rev. Dr. Beadle. JANUARY 14. The President, Dr. RuscueNBERGER, in the chair. Forty persons present. A paper entitled * List of Land Shells inhabiting Rurutu, one of the Austral Islands,” by Andrew Garrett, was presented for publication. The Committee appointed to prepare a resolution upon the death of the late Rey. Dr. Beadle presented the following, which was unanimously adopted :— Resolved, That in the death of our late associate. the Rev. Dr. Elias R. Beadle, we have to mourn the loss of an ardent, reverent, 2 10 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. and sincere seeker for truth, whose attainments in knowledge were so broad, and so diversified, as to command our respect and admi- ration, and whose large and loving heart was so manifest in all his deportment and intercourse with us, as to win our esteem and affection. We, therefore, join our sympathies with all those who have been bereft of his instruction, his example, and his fellowship, and we direct that these sentiments be placed upon our records, and a copy of the same be transmitted to the family of the de- ceased. JANUARY 21. The President, Dr. RuscHENBERGER, in the chair. Thirty-four persons present. A paper entitled ‘* Notes on some Pacific Coast Fishes,” by W. N. Lockington, was presented for publication. Solidago odora as a “ Tea” Plant.—Mr. THOMAS MEEHAN drew attention to some samples of dried leaves that had been sent for identification, and which are represented to be in extensive use in Berks Co., Pa., as a beverage under the name of “ Blue Mountain Tea.” Mr. Meehan found the leaves to belong to Solidago odora, The infusion had a slight taste of fennel, by no means disagree- able, but yet with little more attractions than catnip, or any ordi- nary * herb tea,” might present. JANUARY 28. The President, Dr. RUScHENBERGER, in the chair. Thirty-two persons present. A paper entitled “* Further Notes on the Mechanical Genesis of Tooth-forms,” by Jno. A. Ryder, was presented for publication. On Gordius, and on some Parasites of the Rat.—Prof. LEIpy exhibited a curious knotted mass of living hair-worms, Gordius robustus? which had been sent to him by Dr. 8. T. Roman, of Conowingo, Cecil Co., Md. The mass had been picked up in a gutter at the edge of a forest near Conowingo, on a rainy morning of Dec. 15,1878. It contained 52 male individuals, and 7 females. The former ranged from 8 to 25 centimetres in length, by $ to of a millimetre in thickness; the latter range from 14 to 195 cen- timetres in length, by 1 millimetre in thickness. The females are 1879. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 11 generally of much lighter color, and more robust character than the males. In both sexes the body is most attenuated anteriorly, but in the female the body is nearly as thick at the posterior ex- tremity as it is at the middle. Some of the smaller males are pale brownish-white, but most of them, from the smallest to the largest, are of various shades of brown to chocolate-brown. The females are pale brownish to darker brownish. In both sexes the lead forms a convex, whitish eminence, encircled by a narrow black ring, from which a band of brown extends dorsally and ventrally along the body. The posterior end of the body is likewise of darker color than the part just in advance. The tail of the male makes a spiral turn inwardly, and is fureate. The forks are short, curved, slightly divergent, blunt conical pro- cesses. Just in advance of their conjunction internally, there exists an inverted crescentic fold of browner color than the con- tiguous parts, and immediately in advance is the genital pore. The interval of the caudal forks is smooth, or free from papille. _ The tail of the female appears truncated; is bluntly rounded, feebly clavate, or slightly thicker than just in advance, and nearly as thick as the middle of the body. It presents a terminal pore, marked by a brown spot, and encircled with a brown ring. Under a moderate magnifying power, the brown integument is minutely mottled with whitish spots, and it exhibits fine longitu- dinal and diagonal striation. In sunlight it is beautifully irides- cent as in the earth-worm. The worms are still quite lively. When disentangled and left alone they soon become again knotted together in a compact rounded mass as at present, with the heads divergent, and writhing so as to remind one of the head of the fabled Medusa. Prof. Leidy then directed attention to several other specimens which had been sent to him for information. One of these is a bunch of tapeworms, 15 individuals of Tania diminuta, from the intestine of a rat. The otheris the liver of a rat, with a multitude of cysts, the size of large peas, containing Cysticercus fasciolaris. In a letter, accompanying the specimens, Dr. John R. Hewett states, that last spring he had examined about 500 rats (Mus de- cumanus), in Carroll Co., Mo., and only in half a dozen instances did he find the liver free from the parasite. Messrs. Geo. A Binder, Jacob Binder, Charles Henry Hart, and H. Dumont Wagner were elected members. The following papers were ordered to be printed:— 12 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. NOTE ON HYRACEUM. BY WM. H. GREENE, M.D., AND A. J. PARKER, M.D. Among the native remedies from the Cape of Good Hope, ex- hibited at the Centennial Exhibition, was a peculiar substance called hyraceum, which was supposed to be the inspissated urine of the Cape Hyrax (Hyrax capensis). The material was obtained from Dr. Leidy, who, in the Pro- ceedings of the Academy, December, 1876, p. 325, gave a short | account of it. According to this account, “ the Hyrax is reputed to inhabit gregariously rocky places at the Cape of Good Hope, and the accumulated urine in the hollows of rocks, gradually evaporating, is supposed to give rise to the product in question. It is reported as having been employed in medicine with the same effect as castoreum.” Prof. Cope remarked that “‘a material resembling the concre- tion made by the urine of the Hyrax was found in the fissures of the rocks of New Mexico. It is probably the fecal and renal deposit of the wild rat, Neotoma.” About two years ago, we made an exhaustive examination of this substance. It is a dark-brown, brittle, and resinous material, having an aromatic odor, and a bitter taste. About 56 per cent. of it is soluble in water, and nearly one-third of the residue from the aqueous extraction is soluble in alcohol, ether, and chloroform. The soluble material amounts in all to about 70 per cent., and the remainder is composed of 14 per cent. of woody fibre and insoluble organic material, and 16 per cent. of sand and other inorganic substances. On ignition, hyraceum yields about 34 per cent. of ash, which is composed of chlorides, sulphates, phosphates, and carbonates of the alkaline metals, and of lime and magnesia. It also contains nitrates in small proportion. On precipitating the organic material contained in the aqueous extract with lead acetate, and afterwards decomposing the sus- pended precipitate by means of sulphuric acid, a substance was obtained which constitutes the greater portion of the organic material soluble in water. It was hard, horny, and of a resinous character, transparent, and of a bright brown tint. It probably consists of several substances, but we were unable to obtain a 1879. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 13 sufficient quantity for separation, and an ultimate organic analysis. It gives out a fecal odor, and seems to be derived from fecal matter. The analysis, the details of which are subjoined, shows that the substance is a mixture of various salts and organic matter, the latter constituting about one-half, and containing traces of urea, together with uric, hippuric, and benzoic acids. We also obtained from the material a small quantity of a substance having a sweet taste, and which is probably glycocol(?) derived from the breaking up of hippuric into benzoic acid, and this substance. _ Hyraceum is undoubtedly derived from the urine of some animal, but the large amount of lime (6 per cent.) in proportion to the other salts, and the character of the organic matter contained, in- dicates that it also contains fecal matter. Analysis of Hyraceum.—Water, by dessication, 7 per cent. A microscopical examination revealed nothing of importance. Woody fibres, particles of sand, and a general granular appear- ance were found. DRIED MATERIAL. Ash : d : : s : : : . 34.15 Organic substances soluble in water. : . 37.44 <5 ss cc alcohol, ether, and chloroform . : ; ; P : . 14.54 Woody fibre, and insoluble organic substances ; residue - : 4 : . “ . 13.87 100.00 AsH Soluble in water. : : : : ‘ . 19.20 Insoluble fe : . - ; : : - 14.95 CE gs OR O.95 Soda : - Z : : : - : - 8.95 Lime - - 7 ; ‘ : : : . 6.00 Magnesia ‘ : : : : : 3 er Tron - é ; 4 : : - : : .12 Sand . : : J ‘ . i ; ap. 2:00 Sulphuric acid : ; : : : = : 60 Carbonic ‘“* . - < : ? : = < 43.0% Phosphoric acid. ? i : ‘ - : 97 Chlorine E : - 6.45 Traces of nitric acid, and loss : : : : 37 14 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. MORPHOLOGICAL NOTES ON THE LIMBS OF THE AMPHIUMIDZ, AS INDICATING A POSSIBLE SYNONYMY OF THE SUPPOSED GENERA. BY JOHN A. RYDER. Little attention has apparently been given to the comparative history of the limbs of the known species of Amphiuma. Very young specimens do not seem to have been usually collected for museums. I have had the opportunity to study such a series varying from 6 to 8 inches long, and about ith inch, or a little . more, in diameter; they were obtained in the vicinity of Biloxi, Mississippi, and are the property of the Smithsonian Institution at Washington. From these it appears that the digital elements of the limbs are variable, or liable to variation in the same individual, so that in some the number of digits (two) is characteristic of Amphiuma, and in others (three) they are characteristic of Murznopsis. This blending of the characters of the two genera may be illustrated as follows, indicating the number of digits on each limb by nume- rals, arranged in fours, the first pair representing the digital for- mula of the four limbs, thus: (1) 2 3; (2) 2 2; (3) 3 3; and (4) ; 3; there was also a form which exhibited no outward indication of toes on the front pair of limbs, the digits being inclosed in a common investing integument ; this fifth form may be represented in this manner S = Itis plain from the foregoing, that at no very remote period the two forms which are now believed to character- ize distinct genera were probably one and the same. The three- toed form (Murznopsis) is said to be confined to the Southern United States, whilst the two-toed form (Amphiuma) is more widely distributed, extending farther north, and also embracing the distribution of the former. The digital formula of (1) is Amphiuma in the front pair, and Murznopsis in the hind pair of limbs; that of (2) is Amphiuwma on one side in the hinder pair, and Murznopsis on the other. Normal individuals of both genera also occur, as in (3) and (4); while (5) represents the beginning of the differentiation of a third generic type, if the number of digits be good and sufficient to characterize genera. Prof. Cope, who has probably handled more specimens of Amphibia than any other American naturalist, informs me that he thinks these varia- 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 15 tions very uncommon, as he has never in his experience met with any instance in which there was as much variation in the number of digits as exhibited in these Biloxi specimens. They can hardly, however, be regarded as monstrosities, as the percentage of varying specimens in this series is entirely too high. I am inclined to be- lieve that they are simply instances on the one hand of reversion toward a still older, and more unspecialized type, and on the other of a tendency to become specialized or reduced, as in the ease where the two digits are covered by a common tegumental investment. If the distribution of species will in any case serve ‘to throw light upon the differentiation of genera, I think that in this instance we may assume, with much show of reason, that the individuals most remote from the centre of maximum development of species and individuals exhibit the greatest tendency towards digital reduction. The most northern form, Amphiuma, seems to be constantly didactyle, whilst the more southern forms are both di- and tridactyle, which would seem to indicate that the forms most remote from the centre of distribution have been under con- ditions tending to produce didactylism synchronously with di- and tridactylism at the centre aforementioned. This, however, is only a hypothetical view of the case. The admission of Murznopsis and Amphiuma to generic rank on account of a difference, which is here shown not to be constant, is doubtful. The digits, which from the fact of their having under- gone reduction, seem to be not so much rudiments as vestiges of former digits, render the legitimacy of the distinction even more open to question. For I think it cannot be doubted that such a tendency to degenerate, accompanied with a consequent ten dency to produce synthetic characters, shows clearly that nature has not yet concluded that they shall be genera, notwithstanding the dicta and definitions of systematists. 16 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. ON THE LAND SHELLS OF THE MEXICAN ISLAND OF GUADELUPE, COLLECTED BY DR. E. PALMER. BY W. G. BINNEY. The island of Guadelupe is about 220 miles from San Diego, off the west coast of Lower California. Its molluscous fauna has for the first time been made known by the researches of Dr. Edward Palmer, who visited it in 1875. He found numerous fragments of snail shells which had been devoured by a species of mouse, the only inhabitant of the island. These fragments appear to belong to Arionta Rowelli, Newcomb (see L. & F. W. Sh. of N. A. I. p. 185), a species found in Lower California. Some perfect shells were found, among them a smaller variety. Arionta facta, New- comb, was also found, the variety with open umbilicus, like that form found fossil on San Nicolas Island, California. The most interesting discovery, however, is that of living spe- cimens of Binneya notabilis, a species found also on the California island of Santa Barbara. There is strong reason for believing the Mexican genus Xanthonyxs to be synonymous with Binneya. We may suppose, therefore, that from Mexico the genus has been introduced by the usual means of distribution to this island of Guadelupe, and thence to Santa Barbara. Thus, its presence on the latter island is accounted for, which was not the case when we had only the mainland of California to look to, as its absence there has been proved. So, also, in the case of Arionta facta, we may account for its distribution by supposing it to have been in- troduced from some unknown locality on the mainland to Guade- lupe first, and thence to the California islands. The specimens collected are in the Museum of the Boston Society of Natural History. Four species of Orthoptera were collected also. One of these is shown by Dr. Scudder to be identical with a Mexican species, and two of the others have also been found at San Diego. . | : 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 17 LIST OF LAND SHELLS INHABITING RURUTU, ONE OF THE AUSTRAL ISLANDS, WITH REMARKS ON THEIR SYNONYMY, GEOGRAPHICAL RANGE, AND DESCRIPTIONS OF NEW SPECIES. BY ANDREW GARRETT. The small island of Rurutu = Oheatora of Capt. Cook, lies in south lat. 22° 34’,and west lon. 150° 13’, which is about 320 miles S.S.W. from Tahiti. As near as I can ascertain it is about eight miles in length, and has an elevation of about 1500 feet, over 100 feet of which consists of ancient coral reefs, which have been up- heaved to that altitude. Mr. Hugh Cuming was the first who visited the island for the purpose of collecting shells, and discovered two or three new spe- cies. The next experienced collector, Mr. Charles De Gage, who resides there, gathered a number of land shells, which he kindly forwarded to me for identification, and which form the subject of this paper. Microcystis subtilis, Anton. Helix subtilis, Anton, Verz. p. 35; Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel. vol. II. p. 33 ; Reeve, Conch. Icon. pl. 111, fig. 626. Heliz vitrinella, Pfeiffer, Symb. vol. II. p. 41. Helicopsis vitrinella, Beck, Ind. p. 20. Nanina (Microcystis) subtilis, Albert, p. 60. Oheatora = Rurutu (Cuming). This species was not found by De Gage. Microcystis punctifera, sp. nov. Shell small, imperforate, orbicular, depressed, thin, smooth, shining, transparent, light-hrownish horn color, dotted with white ; spire conyex ; suture linear; whorls 45, depressly convex, radi- ately striate beneath the suture, moderately and regularly increas- ing; the last not descending in front, rounded on the periphery ; base indented; aperture sub-vertical, orbicular lunate, wider than deep; peristome straight, simple, margins remote ; columella slightly thickened with callus. Height 3, major diameter 45 mill. It is smaller, and darker colored than subtilis, which latter is pale horn color, and six mill. in diameter. It is more like M. brun- nea collected by Cuming at Piteairn’s Island, which is about the same color, with white dots, but like subéilis is six mill. in diameter. 18 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. Patula Rurutuensis, sp. nov. Shell umbilicate, discoid, thin, translucent, yellowish-horn color, the spire tessellated, and the last whorl with radiating flexuous fuscous stripes ; radiately ribbed with small thin flexuous coste, and decussated with microscopical raised lines; spire depressly con- vex; suture sub-canaliculate; whorls 5, convex, narrow, slightly turgid near the suture; slowly and regularly increasing, the last not descending in front, sub-angular on the periphery; umbilicus deep, about one-fourth the major diameter of the shell; aperture somewhat oblique, depressly lunate; parietal region with a small revolving lamina on the upper third of the wall; peristome acute, straight, with remote margins. Major diameter 35, height 2 mill. The fine spiral striz, thin ribs, single parietal lamina, and de- pressed sub-angular body whorl are its most prominent characters, and will readily distinguish it from any of the south Polynesian species. Pitys De Gagei, sp. nov. Shell umbilicate, sub-discoid, thin, translucent, corneous or lute- ous, horn color, spire more or less distinctly tessellated with chest- nut-brown, and the last whorl radiately strigate with the same hue, the stripes sometimes flexuous, and the base either unicolor or adorned with stripes; sculpture consisting of fine, closely-set, radiat- ing, slightly arcuate, thin, costulate striaz, smaller and more crowded beneath ; spire convex, apex planulate; suture canaliculate ; whorls 6, convex, narrow, swollen next the suture, slowly and regularly increasing, the last not deflected in front, slightly depressed, and somewhat tumid ; base moderately convex, with a small but deep umbilicus; aperture slightly oblique, narrow, lunate; the palate with five, and the parietal wall with three revolving lamina; peris- tome acute, straight, margins remote. Major diameter 3, height i4 mill. Closely allied to P. Maupiensis, but may be distinguished by its coarser, rib like stria, more oblique aperture, smaller umbilicus, and more depressed body whorl. Partula hyalina, Broderip. Partula hyalina, Broderip, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1832, p. 32. Bulinus hyalinus, Sowerby, Conch. Il. fig. 9. Bulimus hyalinus, Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel. vol. II. p, 67. Partulus hyalinus, Beck, Ind. p. 47. 1879. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 19 Judging from the number sent this is an abundant species. A few years ago I received a large quantity from Tubuai, also one of the Austral group, and nearly 100 miles east of Rurutu. That group is, without doubt, its specific centre, or metropolis. The most surprising feature in the geographical distribution of this species is its occurrence in three distinct groups of islands. It is found, though sparingly, in nearly every valley in Tahiti, which is over 300 miles from its metropolis. I also obtained it at Mangaia, one of the Cook’s or Hervey Islands, 400 miles west of Rurutu. Had it only been detected in one or two valleys in Tahiti, its introduction could have been attributed to human agency. But when we consider its wide diffusion we can only account for its presence either by a separate creation of the same species in three groups of islands, or speculate on its distribution in some remote period, when the three groups formed a single large island, or part of a continent. After a careful comparison of many examples from the three groups of islands, I cannot detect the slightest variation. Shells from the same locality vary slightly in the length of the spire, in size and thickness. It is a strictly arboreal species, and may be distinguished by its uniform white color, flat, and widely-expanded peristome, and gibbous columella lip. Reeve’s figure is too much elongated. Stenogyra juncea, Gould. Bulimus junceus, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. 1846, p. 191; Ex. Shells, p. 76, fig. 87—Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel. vol. IL. p. 220. Stenogyra upolensis, Mousson, Jour. d. Conch. 1865, p. 175. Bulimus upolensis, Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel. vol. VI. p. 100. This common species is very widely diffused through Polynesia. I have found it inhabiting all the groups north of the equator, and south at all the islands from the Marquesas and Paumotus to the Viti group, and, in all probability, it ranges further west. They are found under loose stones, beneath decayed wood, and among dead leaves, and range from near the seashore to 2000 or more feet above sea-level. The animal is light yellow. Vertigo pediculus, Shuttleworth. Pupa pediculus, Shutt., Bern. Mitth. 1852, p. 296—Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel. vol. I1I. p. 557—Mousson (Var. Samoensis), Jour. de Conch. 1865, p. 175. 20 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. Vertigo pediculus, Pfeiffer, Vers. p. 177. Pupa sphyradium (Samoensis), Paetal, Cat. Conch. Sam. p. 108. Pupa nitens, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1860, p. 459—Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel. vol. VI. p. 329. Pupa hyalina, Zelebor, Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel. vol. VI. p. 329. 2? Vertigo nacca, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. 1862, p. 280. The few specimens received differ none from Tahitian and Cook’s Islands examples. At the latter location I found them in vast numbers on stony ground in a grove near the seashore, but comparatively rare in the mountain ravines. It occurs in more or less abundance at all the Polynesian Islands, also at the Viti group, and perhaps ex- tends further west. I obtained Mr. Pease’s type specimens of nifens at Ebon, a low coral island in the Caroline or Marshall group. When he de- scribed that species he was not aware that Mr. Shuttleworth had anticipated him in his pediculus, described from Tahitian and Marquesian examples. It is evident from Mr. Pease’s remarks on page 463, Proceedings of the Zoological Society for 1871, that he entertained doubts of the specific weight of his nzfens and Gould’s nacea. Many years ago I collected a species of Vertigo near Hilo, Hawaii, where Dr. Gould’s types were obtained, and as near as I can recollect they differed none from pediculus. The description of nacca is so brief and unsatisfactory that I cannot decide with certainty, so have marked it doubtful. The following is Gould’s diagnosis :— “T. ovata, lucida, alabastrica, tennuissima, striata; anfr. 4+ ventricosus apice obtuso ; sutura profunda; apertura subcircularis dente palatali (interdum bifido) dente columellari, dente basaii denteque labiali armata; peritremate valde reflexo; umbilico ri- mato.—Axis 7), diam. ;4, poll’? (Gould), With respect to Zelebor’s hyalina, which is elaborately de- scribed, I do not hesitate to add it to the synonymy of pediculus. The variation of pediculus consists in the more or less oblong form, distinctness of striation, more or less turgid whorls, com- pression of the base, and size of the rimate umbilicus. The parietal lamina is usually double, though often single, or bifureate, and like the columellar tooth is constant. The palate is usually furnished with three teeth, which may be considered the normal number, though they frequently vary, and may be altogether 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 21 absent. Sometimes they are duplicated, or double, and more rarely may be seen rudimentary or secondary denticles besides the normal number. Tornatellina oblonga, Pease. Tornatellina oblonga, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1864, p. 673—Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel. vol. VI. p. 264. Tornatellina bacillaris, Mousson, Jour. de Conch. 1871, p. 16, pl. 3, fig. 5. A common species, ranging from the Marquesas and Paumotus to the Samoa Islands, and perhaps extends further west to the Viti group. Prof. Mousson gives an accurate description of oblonga under the name bacillaris, from Samoa examples collected by Dr. Graffe. They are found among dead wood and leaves, and sometimes on the fronds of ferns. ‘They range from near the seashore to 2000 or more feet above sea-level. Mr. Pease’s ty pe specimens were collected at the Society Islands. Tornatellina conica, Mousson. Tornatellina conica, Mousson, Jour. de Conch. 1869, p. 342, pl. 14, fig. 8; 1. c. 1870, p. 128; 1. c. 1871 (Var. impressa), p. 16. Cionella (Leptinariz) conica, Paetel, Cat. Conch. Sam. p. 106. Tornatellina oblonga, Pease (Part), Proc. Zool. Soc. 1864, p. 673. This species, which is not uncommon, ranges from the Marque- sas to the Viti Islands, and was collected by Dr. Graffe on thie low coral islands of Ellice’s group in central Polynesia. Mr. Pease received from me some of these shells intermixed with oblonga, and supposing the two to be identical he included them in his diagnosis of that species. Since then I have collected thousands of specimens of both species at the various groups; and have hundreds now before me of all ages,and do not hesitate to pronounce them quite distinct. The shell under consideration I refer to Monsson’s conica. His variety impressa is not un- common in 8. E. Polynesia. As compared with oblonga, it is lighter colored, more robust, the spire more tapering, body whorl larger, and frequently with a marked depression in the middle, which is sometimes slightly concave. The parietal lamina is larger, and the columella more tortuous. 22 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. Tornatellina Philippi Pfeiffer. ornatellina Philippi, Pfeiffer, Zeitsch. Malak. 1849, p. 93; Mon. Hel. vol. III. p. 524. Pupa Philippi, Kuster, pl. 18, fig. 20, 21. Leptinaria Philippi, Ad., Gen. Mon. p. 141. Achatina Philippi (Leptinaria), Pfr., Vers. p. 170. There were several examples of this species among Mr. De Gage’s shells, which differed none from Tahitian specimens. It also occurs at the Cook’s and Marquesas Islands, though not common at any of the above-mentioned locations. It may be readily distinguished by its swollen whorls, globose body, large compressed parietal lamina, and somewhat tortuous columella, which in young examples is biplicate. Tornatellina simplex, Pease. Tornatellina simplex, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1864, p. 673—Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel. vol. VI. p. 266. ; Not uncommon at Rurutu, and we found it at the Marquesas, Society, and very abundant at the Cook’s Islands. It agrees precisely with Mr. Pease’s description of simplea, except having one more whorl, and all have the usual, though smaller parietal lamina, which he must either have overlooked or omitted to mention. I collected his type specimens at Tahaa, one of the Society Islands, and am positive this is the shell I sent him. At least I do not know of any species without the parietal lamina. Moreover, this is the only umbilicated species he received from me. Tornatellina nitida, Pease. Tornatellina nitida, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1860, p. 489—Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel. vol. VI. p. 264. This common species inhabits all the islands in southeastern Polynesia, and extends its range through the smallislands in cen- tral Polynesia to the Caroline or Marshall’s group, where I ob- tained Mr. Pease’s type specimens. His diagnosis not being very satisfactory, I subjoin the follow- ing description:— Shell small, imperforate, oblong, or elongate-conic, thin, smooth, shining, transparent, brownish-horn color; spire more or less elongate-conic, with sub-planulate outlines, and obtuse apex; suture well defined, linear; whorls 5-6, strongly convex, slowly and regularly increasing, the last not descending in front, some- 1879. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 23 times slightly flattened near the peristome; aperture oblique, oblong, in adults about a third the length of the shell; parietal region with a thin, prominent lamina, which runs nearly parallel with the suture; peristome straight, acute, with the margins re- mote; columella tortuous, the lower margin armed with a thin, acute, slightly oblique fold; the palate frequently with one or two spiral rows of small compressed denticles. Length 3, major diameter 1} mill. A thin transparent species, with a more tapering spire than oblonga, with the twisted columella of conica, but readily distin- guished from either by the acute plication in the columella, which can only be distinctly seen when looking obliquely into the aper- ture. Owing to the transparency of the shell, the sutural line appears to be narrowly margined. The palatal denticles, though sometimes wanting, were overlooked by Mr. Pease. It is worthy of remark that the above author in his list of Pau- motus shells received from me, and published in the French Journal of Conchology for 1871, refers the S. E. Polynesia spe- cies to his nitida. Tornatellina affinis, sp. nov. Shell small, imperforate, ovate-conic, thin, smooth, shining, transparent, light brownish-horn color; spire oblong-conic, with planulate outlines ; apex obtusely rounded; suture narrowly mar- gined; whorls six, plano-convex, slowly and regularly increasing, the last not deflected in front, rather large; aperture oblique, irregularly abbreviate ovate, a little more than a third the length of the shell; parietal wall with a strongly compressed prominent lamina; peristome acute, straight, regularly curved, margins re- mote; columella tortuous, not plicate or dentate. Length 2?, major diameter 1} mill. This species, which we have ventured to record as new, is shaped very much like Philippi, but the whorls of the spire are flattened, and the body is not so turgid as in that species. The columella has the peculiar twist of conica, but our shell is smoother, more shining, the spire more tapering, and the whorls much more depressed. Tornatellina micans, sp. nov. Shell small, imperforate, ovate-conic, transparent, thin, polished, faintly striate under the lens, pale brownish-horn color; spire sub- 24 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. acute, oblong-conic, sides planulate; suture distinctly and nar. rowly marginate; whorls six, sub-planulate, slowly and regularly increasing, the last rather large, not descending in front; aperture oblique, ovate-lunate, more than a third the length of the shell; parietal wall with a prominent, strongly-compressed lamina; pe- ristome thin, simple, regularly curved ; columella slightly twisted, depressed, armed with a sub-median, nearly horizontal, acute tooth- like fold ; palate with numerous irregularly disposed denticles. Length 24, major diameter 15 mill. The single example before me differs so much from any other species, that, after some hesitation, I have concluded to describe it as new. It is shaped almost precisely like affinis, but has the palatal denticles, and acute, columeliar, tooth-like plait of nztida. Tornatellina perplexa, sp. nov. Tornatellina bilamellata, Schmeltz (not Anton), Cat. Mus. Godeff. No. 5, p- 90. Shell small, oblong-conic, imperforate, fragile, glossy, pellucid, smooth, pale brownish-horn color; spire oblong-conic, with sub- planulate outlines; apex obtusely rounded; suture distinctly linear; whorls six, convex, moderately and regularly increasing, the last convexly rounded, not deflected in front; aperture ob- lique, ovate-lunate, about one-third the length of the shell; peris- tome thin, straight, regularly curved; columella depressed, tor- tuous, bi-dentate, the basal tooth small, the upper, which is sub- medial, is large and prominent; parietal region with a large, prominent, curved lamina; palate garnished with more or less numerous irregularly disposed denticles. Length 2#, major diameter 1 mill. Mr. De Gage sent a number of these shells of all ages, and I have myself collected the same species at the Cook’s. and Society Tslands. Its close resemblance to nifida has perplexed me so much that I have long hesitated about the propriety of separating the two as distinct. It may, however, be distinguished from that species by its more dilated and bidentate columella. The upper tooth is also larger, and less acute than in nziida. Some examples have the palatal denticles mounted on delicate, longitudinal lines of callus. Others 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 25 have the internal teeth so distinct as to give the aperture a rin- gent appearance. Cook’s Island examples sent to the Museum Godetfroyanum were erroneously referred to Anton’s bi/amellata, a species twice the size of this. Tornatellina serrata, Pease. Lamellina serrata, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1860, p. 439. Tornatellina serrata, Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel. vol. VI. p. 265. Lamellina levis, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1864, p. 672. Tornatellina levis, Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel. vol. VI. p. 266. This species has the same extensive range through Polynesia as nilida. Many years ago I found the same, or a closely allied species on low bushes near the seashore at Guam. They, like nearly all the species, are usually found adhering to the under surface of loose stones, dead wood, among decayed leaves, and sometimes on the leaves of low bushes. I obtained Mr. Pease’s type examples of serrata at Ebon, in Micronesia; and his /evis at Huahine and Tahiti. Mr. Cuming, who received specimens of both species, considered them identical. After a careful examination of a large number of all ages from the different groups of islands, I find the palatal lamina much more frequently serrated than smooth. They are, in fact, all smooth at certain periods of their growth. The description of serrata is somewhat obscure; that of /avis is more accurate. It cannot well be confounded with any other Polynesian spe- cies; its ovate-conic form, swollen whorls, deep suture, acute columellar tooth, and, more particularly, the remote longitudinal, prominent, smooth, or serrated palatal laminze will readily distin- guish it from any other. The last character induced Mr. Pease to establish his genus Lamellina. In his list of Polynesian land shells published in the Proceedings of the Zoological Society for 1871, he records only two species, his serra/a and /zvis, while he overlooked the same, but less conspicuous character in Hidalgoi, Crosse, inhabiting the Gambier Islands. The accurate figure of that species in the Journal de Conchyliologie for 1865, exhibits a small bidentate lamina. Specimens from the same locality, now before me, either possess the same feature, or have simply from one to two spiral rows of denticles in the palate. 3 26 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. Petit’s globosa, from Rapa or Opara is described as having two obsolete plice in the palate. In micans, perplexa, and nitida we find short plice or denticles, and frequently rudimentary longitu- dinal lamina. Some specimens of nitida have the latter character as strongly developed as in serrata. Prof. Mousson has deseribed a Viti species under the name of columellaris, which is either the same or very closely allied to nitida, and possesses denticles in the palate. If the genus Lamellina is accepted, it should be modified so as to include all the species with either denticles, plice, or laminze in the palate, though the character on which the genus is based is not, in my opinion, of sufficient importance to rank as generic. There are several other species described, from other parts of the world, which possess the same characters. Succinea De Gagei, sp. nov. Shell ovate, pale to dark-amber color, or ferruginous, thin, fra- gile, pellucid, scarcely shining. more or less rugose with lines of growth ; spire moderately produced, sub-acute, less than a third the length of the shell; whorls 3-35, convexly rounded, the last large, obliquely produced; aperture sub-vertical, large, regularly ovate, acute above, sides nearly equally curved, rounded below ; columella thin, gently arched; peristome acute, regularly curved. Length 11, major diameter 7 mill. Mr. De Gage sent about 100 examples of all ages: it is the first species recorded from the Austral Islands. It is closely allied to Gould’s pudorina,a Tahitian species, but is smaller, less elongate, and the spire is less produced. Melampus violus, Lesson. é Auricula viola, Lesson, Voy. Coquille, p. 342. + Melampus caffer, Var. B., Pfeiffer, Mon. Auric. p. 40. Melampus viola, Pfeiffer, Mon. Auric. p. 58. Melampus caffer, Pease (not of Kuster), Jour. de Conch. 1871, p. 93— Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff. n. 5, p. 88. Melampus violus, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1871, p. 477. The Rurutu shells received differ none from those I collected at the Paumotus and Society Islands. From the above synonymy and references it will be seen that there is some confusion in respect to the interpretation of Lesson’s species, which he obtained at Borabora, one of the Society Islands. There are only five species of Melampus inhabiting that group, 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 27 and they are common to all the islands. Of these, striata, as far as known, has not been discovered elsewhere ; while of the remain- ing four species, luteus and fasciatus are very widely diffused through Polynesia, Melanesia, and the Indian Seas. JL. Philippi seems to be confined to southeastern Polynesia. All the above- mentioned four species aré correctly determined. We now have only the species under consideration to identify. In 1871, Mr. Pease published in the French Journal of Con- chology a list of Anaa (Paumotus Isl.) land shells, collected by me in 1865, and recorded this species as caffer, Kiist. Adopting his view I distributed the shells to my correspondents, under that name. The same year he published his list of Polynesian land shells in the Proceedings of the Zoological Society, and excluded caffer, but recorded violus from Borabora. Dr. Pfeiffer’s caffer, var. 8, which Mr. Cuming collected at Ru- rutu, is undoubtedly the same as our shell. It is a very common species, and is confined to the Paumotus, Society, and the Austral Islands. Its limited range also proves its distinctness from coffer, which is recorded as a south African and Philippine species. In shape, it resembles fasciata, and the last whorl is sub-angu- late above. The spire is convexly conoid, mucronate, and nearly one-third the length of the shell; the upper whorls usually have a few faint radiating incised lines. The well-impressed suture is more or less lacerated by large wrinkles of growth on the last whorl. The base is sub-rimate, and sometimes decussated with a few faintly-defined impressed striz. Parietal region with two, sometimes three plicze on the basal half, and the brownish-violet columella has a rather small oblique fold. The inner margin of the peristome is always deep chestnut-brown, approaching black, and the palate has 4-6 bluish-white plice. Living shells are uniform fuscous ; frequently the belly or front of the last whorl is brownish-yellow, with a transverse fuscous band just beneath the middle. Sometimes, though more frequent ly in immature examples, the ground-color is brownish-yellow, with the spire and upper portion of the last whorl, together with a sub-basal band, fuscous. Length 12, major diameter 7 mill. 28 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. Melampus luteus, Quoy et Gaimard. Auricula lutea, Q. et G., Voy. Astrol. vol. IT. p. 163, pl. 13, fig. 25-27. Melampus luteus, Pfeiffer, Mon. Auric. p. 36. Conovulus-luteus, Anton., Verz. p. 48. This species is abundant at all the Polynesian Islands, SXEADS the Sandwich and Marquesas groups. The only variation is in size, and depth of color; it is never banded. This, and the preceding species, are found just above high-water mark. Omphalotropis curta, sp. nov. Shell small, rimate, abbreviately ovate, solid, faintly striate, cinereous under a thin yellowish-olive epidermis; spire obtuse, short, convexly-conical, more or less decorticated ; suture deeply impressed ; whorls five, convex, the last very large, rounded, nearly half the length of the shell, the periphery with a stout rounded keel; basal carination large; aperture nearly vertical, roundly-ovate, whitish or reddish yellow; peristome rather thick, straight, and continuous. Length 5, major diameter 3} mill. Quite distinct from any other Polynesian species, and may be readily distingyished by its short stout shape, and large rounded keel. Chondrella striata, Pease. Chondrella striata, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1871, p. 477. Hydrocena striata, Schmeliz, Cat. Mus. Godeff. No. 5, p. 100. Mr. De Gage sent several examples of this species, which dif- fered none from Cook’s and Society Islands specimens. They inhabit dry localities in forests, and are found adhering to rocks, dead wood, and the under surface of loose stones. They vary slightly in size, height of spire, distinetness and size of the spiral, raised lines, which in some examples are obsolete. The color is usually reddish-brown, sometimes ruddy corneous, rarely pale yellow. The genus Chondrella was established by Mr. Pease in 1871, the type of which is his Cyclostoma parcum. In his list of Polynesian land shells he records three species, his parva, striata, and minu- tissima, Sowb. The last inhabits Pitcairn Island. AHydrocena insularis, Crosse, from the Gambier Islands, which Mr. Pease re- ferred to his sub-genus Afropis, is a Chondrella, closely allied to parva, or, more correctly, intermediate between the latter and oe =a ~~ a — — — _— - 1879. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 29 striata. Cyclostoma exigua, Homb., also from the Gambiers, probably belongs to the same genus. Mr. Pease, in his description of the genus, remarks, from obser- vations made by me that the animal was destitute of tentacles. Sinee the above was published, I have verified my former obser- vations by a careful study of many examples of both sfriata and parva. The animal is translucent, and, excepting the large conspicuous black eyes, is colorless in both species. The foot is small, oblong, rounded behind, and during locomotion is nearly or quite concealed by the shell, which is carried diagonally. The head, which is en- tirely destitute of tentacles, is produced into a short blunt muzzle, which sometimes assumes a slightly bi-lobed appearance. When creeping, only the extreme tip of the muzzle is seen from above, while the conspicuous eyes are plainly visible through the trans- parent shell. Helicina minuta, Sowerby. Helicina minuta, Sowerby, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1842, p. 7; Thes. p. 13, pl. 1, fig. 40-41. This sma!l species is very abundant, and agrees in every respect with Tahiti and Moorea examples. It is not found on any of the other islands of tle Society group, though several species inhabit- ing the other islands are usually confounded with minuta, one of which is described by Dr. Pfeiffer under that name. Sowerby’s type specimens were collected at Rurutu by Mr. Cuming. His diagnosis, though very brief, accords well with the shells before me. The size he gives is also precisely the same. The shell described by Pfeitfer, which is larger, is, as near as I can determine, one of Mr. Pease’s unpublished species, which in- habits Raiatea. Assiminea nitida, Pease. Hydrocena nitida, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1864, p. 674. Hydrocena parvula, Mousson, Jour. de Conch. 1865, p. 184. Assiminea nitida, Pease, Jour. de Conch. 1869, p. 165, pl. 8, fig. 11. Assiminea lucida, Pease, Jour. de Conch. 1869, p. 166, pl. 8, fig. 10. Omphalotropis parvula, Paetel, Cat. Conch. Sam. p. 124. Hydrocena similis, Baird, Brenchly’s Cruise of the Curacoa, This small species ranges from the Marquesas and Paumotus to the Viti Islands. 30 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. They are found under dead wood, among decayed leaves, and range from near the seashore to about 2000 feet above sea-level. The only variation is in size, more or less produced spire, and color, which varies from a light to dark corneous, rarely brownish, with faint indication of a band on the body whorl. I obtained Mr. Pease’s type specimens of /ucida in beach sand at Anaa, one of the Paumotus Islands. They were worn, and discolored by salt water. Living shells, which I subsequently found at the same locality, differed none from nitida. 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 31 DESCRIPTION OF A NEW SPECIES OF GONIOBRANCHUS. BY ANDREW GARRETT. Goniobranchus albopunctatus, Garr. Animal elongate-oval, depressed, the two ends equally rounded, a little the widest at the middle, and, when in motion, it becomes more elongate, and the sides nearly parallel. The dorsal region is depressly convex, smooth, and the margins of mantle thin. The upper surface is bright orange-yellow, with crowded opaque white dots, and minute annule; the mantle with a band of small irregu- lar lemon-yellow spots near the margin, which latter is edged with violaceous. The dorsal tentacles, which issue from simple orifices, are elon- gate ovate, sub-mucronate, somewhat trigonal, purple-brown, pro- fusely dotted with opaque white, and marked with two vertical lines of the latter color. Tle branchial plumes are rather large, twelve in number, con- nate at their base, decreasing in size posteriorly, and encircling the prominent anal tube; they are colored and dotted similar to the tentacles, and each ornamented with two longitudinal white lines. The under surface of the mantle and foot are pale lemon-yellow, the former margined the same as above. The head is small, and furnished with moderate, obtuse, cylin- drical tapering labial appendages. The foot is elongate, narrow, obtusely rounded in front, sides parallel, rounded behind, and, when in motion, extends consiiler- ably behind the mantle. Length, 62; diameter,.20 millimetres. Hab.—Huahine, Society Islands. A very rare species found on weedy bottom in the upper region of the laminarian zone, and is the only example which has occur- red to my notice during ten years collecting in the group. 32 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. FEBRUARY 4. The President, Dr. RuscHENBERGER, in the chair. One hundred and nine persons present. Fossil Remains of a Caribou.—Prof. Leipy directed attention to several fossil specimens which he had received for determina- tion from Prof. F. M. Witter, of Muscatine, lowa. ‘They were found together, with others apparently of the same animal, in the Loess on which the city of Muscatine is built. Two of the fossils consist of fragments of the left side of the upper and lower jaws, retaining most of the molar teeth in good condition. Another specimen is an uncharacteristic bone frag- ment. Other bones were too much decomposed for preservation. The specimens with teeth indicate a species of deer, of an indi- vidual past maturity, as the crowns of the teeth are half worn away, exhibiting broad, comparatively flat surfaces. The charac- ter of the fossils appeared unfamiliar, and at first were suspected to have pertained to an extinct and undescribed species. The proportionately large size of the premolars, in comparison with those of ordinary forms of deer, appeared as a distinctive feature. Observing that the fossils were larger than the corresponding parts of the barren ground caribou, ‘Rangifer groenlandicus, it was suspected that they may have. pertained to the woodland caribou, Rangifer caribou. In this view, not. having the latter for comparison, the specimen of the upper jaw with the teeth was sent to Dr. Elliott Coues, of Washington, with the request that he should compare it with specimens of the woodland caribou in the collection of the Smithsonian Institution. Dr. Coues reports that the fossil was carefully compared with numerous specimens of caribou, and he adds: “I think you may safely announce Rangifer caribou from the Loess of lowa.” He further remarks, that “ the specimen is more worn as to the teeth than any I find to compare with it, being ground away so that almost the broadest looking set of surfaces presents. Making due allowance for this, I find nothing incompatible with the spe- cific characters of the living woodland caribou. The lengths of the whole molar series, as well as of the premolars and molars, are substantially identical ; bend of the series and set of the teeth also the same.” ; Comparative measurements of the upper molar series of the fossil caribou, with the corresponding series of a woodland eari- hou from Fort Anderson, given by Dr. Coues, are as follows :— Rangifer caribou. Fossil. Recent. Length of space occupied by | the upper six molars, 98.5mm. 98.5 mm, Ss ot ‘s threetrue molars, 53 ‘“* S53 *“* és et oe “ ‘¢ three premolars, 50 ‘* 46.5 * == 7s fa = 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 33 The fossil remains of the deer, at first supposed to belong to an extinct species, for which the name of Cervus muscalinensis was suggested, were discovered in grading a street in the city of Mus- catine. From the Loess of the same locality Prof. Witter has collected the following fossil shells: Helix striatella, H. fulva, H. pulchella, H. lineata, Pupa muscorum, P. blandi, P. simplex, Succinea obliqua, S. avara, Limnea humilis? and Helicina occulta. FEBRUARY II. The President, Dr. RuscHENBERGER, in the chair. Thi . - . lrty-one persons present. Natives of Botel Tobago.—The President read the following extract from a letter by Dr. CHARLES A. S1eGrrRiEeD, U.S. N., dated December 20, 1878: ** We visited an island called Botel Tobago, while surveying a rock, 80 miles east of South Cape of Formosa. We found a race of aborigines, probably from Malay stock. They knew nothing of money, rum, or tobacco. They gave us goats and pigs for tin pots and brass buttons, and would hang around us all day in their canoes, waiting for a chance to dive for something thrown overboard. They wore clouts only ; ate taro and yams mainly, though they have pigs, goats, chickens, and fish, and cocoanuts also. Snakes abound, of the boa variety J judge. _ Their thatch houses are low, with much overhang of the roof, surrounded by stone walls, strongly made of laid stone to protect them from monsoons. Their paddy fields contain im- mense quantities of taro, Colocasia aroidea my botany says. They are peaceful and timid, do not mark the body or deform the face or teeth, and seem happy enough in their condition. 1 found them fairly healthy. They had axes, spears, and knives, but all of common iron, the axe being made by imbedding the handle instead of the handle piercing the iron, as with us. Their canoes are beautiful, made without nails, and are ornamented usually with geometrical lines. The hair is worn naturally, the men partly clipping theirs. I saw no yaluable metal. They wore the beards of goats, with small shells, as neck ornaments.” Cutting or Parasol Ant, Atta fervens, Say.—The Rev. H. C. McCook stated that he had in course of preparation a detailed account of the architecture and habits of the Cutting Ant of Texas. The observations, of which he proceeded to give an ab- stract, were made during an encampment for purposes of study, south of Austin, Texas. 1. Exterior Architecture—Two forms were noted. The first, seen at a point distinguished as Camp Wright, was that of a 34 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. mound, 21 feet long, and about 4 feet high, which had been accu- mulated around the trunk of a double live-oak tree, Quercus virens, which stood on the side of a road. The second form was located at a point distinguished as Camp Jeanes. It was on a high, flat, upland prairie, and was a bed of denuded earth, in the midst of the grassy open, 8 feet 9 inches long, and 7 feet, more or less, across. Over this denuded surface were scattered between twenty and thirty circular, semicircular, and S-shaped elevations of fresh earth-pellets. The circular moundlets had the appear- ance of an American spittoon, the resemblance being stronger by reason of a round open entrance or gallery door in the centre. All had apparently been naturally formed by the gradual accumula- tion of the pellets of sandy soil, as they were brought out, and dumped upon the circumference of the heap. The moundlets were massed at the base, and gradually sloped off towards the top. They were from 3 to 4 inches high. ‘This “ bed” (as the natives call it) was quite free from grass, as was also the mound at Camp Wright. Another rest of the same character was found at Camp Jeancs; this was situated in a grove, but was fully exposed to the sun. A fourth nest was found about a mile distant from this spot, of the same character. This is, therefore, probably the normal form of the external architecture of the formicary, the mound at Camp Wright being probably formed by accumulations around the tree, caused by the bordering road, which restricted the limits of the gates, and-so threw the separate moundlets back upon each other. 2. Gates or Doors.—His first view of the mound at Camp Wright led him to fear that he had made a mistake, and pitched his camp near an abandoned nest. There was not a sign of life. The mound was covered over with earthen knobs or warts of various sizes, but the action of a recent shower upon the black soil gave the hill the appearance of an old one. Here and there were scattered over the surface small irregular heaps of dry leaves, bits of leaves, and twigs. Otherwise, the mound seemed lifeless, deserted. As the evening began to fall the scene was wholly changed. Hosts of ants, of various sizes, and in countless num- hers, were hurrying out of open gates into the neighboring jungle, and two long double columns were stretched from the bottom to the top of the large overhanging live oak. The ants in the descending columns all carried above their heads portions of green leaves, which waved to and fro and glanced in the lantern light, giving to the moving column a weird look, as it moved along. It seemed like a procession of Lilliputian Sabbath-school children bearing aloft their banners. It is this habit which has given this insect in some quarters the popular name of the * Parasol Ant.” It is also called in Texas the * Brazilian Ant,” but is quite universally known as the ** Cutting Ant,” certainly a most appropriate name. The opening and closing of the gates occurs before and after 1879.] NATUKAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 35 every exit from the nest. The process is a long, careful, and complicated one, and was studied fully. Towards evening the gates are gradually thrown open, and so remain until morning, when they are gradually closed, the process continuing in some cases until 10} A. M. The closing is done by carrying into the gallery bits of dry twigs of various lengths, some as long as 13 inch, dry leaves, and other refuse. A number of closed gates were opened to note the depth to which this refuse was placed. It varied from one-half inch to an inch and a half from the sur- face. In some cases the gallery had been sealed up with sand pellets below the refuse. The galleries quite often slant inward from the gate, and at as great an angle as 45°. They also some- times divide a short distance from the surface. These conforma- tions allow more readily the process of closing. In carrying in the refuse the larger forms of the ant are engaged; as the hole gradually closes, only the very smallest appear. The last touches are carefully and delicately made by the minims, who, in small squads, fill in the remaining interstices with minute grains of sand, and finally, the last laborer steals in behind some bit of leaf, and the gate is closed. It then presents to the causual observer the appearance above described of a little heap of dry chips acci- dentally accumulated upon the mound. ‘The galleries at Camp Jeanes were closed in the same manner. When the gates are opened at dusk, this process is reversed. The minims first appear, deporting from the heap particles of sand. Larger forms follow, carrying away bits of refuse, which they drop a couple of inches more or less from the gate. This is a slow process, and apparently little is accomplished for a long time. But evidently the whole mass of refuse is thus loosened. Then comes the final burst, with soldiers, majors, and minors in the lead, who rush out bearing up before them the rubbish, which flies here and there, and in a few moments is cleared away from the gallery, and spread around the margin of the gate. These chips are evidently gathered together for this purpose, and are among the “ treasures” of the ants, being kept near by for this use. The pieces were easily identified as being thus used several days in snecession. The above observation points out at least the use found for the extremely small forms peculiar to this species. At least ten dis- tinct castes (forms or sizes) were exhibited to the Academy. They vary as follows, the measurements being in sixteenths of an inch, viz., 2, 14; 5, 11; soldier 7; worker major 6 ; minor 5; and the remaining castes in the proportion, 34, 3, 24, 2,15, 1. A more careful comparison may possibly reduce this series one or two. But the result, as above, will probably stand. ‘The gates first opened are the first closed, and those last opened are the last closed. 3. Leaf-culting Habit.—The whole process of cutting and car- 36 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY. OF [1879. rying leaves from trees and shrubs was observed at Camp Wright, and at a vegetable garden near Austin. In order better to see the mode of cutting, small tender branches of live-oak were thrust into the mound near the gates. These were soon covered with ants, and as the lantern could thus be used conveniently, the operations of the cutters were completely in view. The cutter grasps the leaf with outspread feet, and makes an incision at the edge by a scissors-like motion of her sickle-shaped toothed mandibles. She gradually revolves, steadily cutting as she does so, her mandibles thus describing a circle, or the greater portion thereof. The feet turn with the head. The cut is a clean one, quite through the leaf. The cutter will sometimes drop with the excision to the ground, sometimes retire when the section has dropped, sometimes (it is inferred) seize the section and carry it down the tree. . Twenty-nine persons present. The deaths of the following members were announced: J. B. Knight, E. Spencer Miller, Clement Biddle, Henry J. Williams. MARcH 25. The President, Dr. RuscHENBERGER, in the chair. Seventy-three persons present. A paper entitled “ Notes on Amphiuma,” by Dr. H. C. Chapman, was presented for publication. Edw. D. Cope was elected to fill a vacancy in the Council, caused by the death of Dr. J. H. MeQuillen. Ww. L. Auchincloss and Joseph Mellors were elected members. Wn. H. Leggett of New York, John M. Coulter of Hanover, Ind., and George Bentham, F.L.S., of London, were elected cor- respondents. The following were ordered to be published :-— 66 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. ON THE VARIABILITY OF SPHERIA QUERCUUM, Schw. BY J. B. ELLIS. Among the Spheriaceous fungi of Southern New Jersey, no species perhaps is oftener met with than Spheria Quercuum, Schw. And perhaps, it might be added, no species is more diffi- cult to define and classify. Fries includes it among the “ Conflu- entes,”’ remarking (Elench. ii. p. 84) that many species of that section approach very near to the Dothideas. Berkeley, in “ Gre- villea,” places it in Melogramma, taking that genus doubtless as defined in his Outlines of British Fungology, p. 391, and by Fries in Sum. Veg. Scan. p. 386. Tulasne, however, who had exam- ined this species, did not include it his genus Melogramma (see his Selecta Fungorum Carpologia, vol. ii. p. 81). On examining the two genera,*Melogramma and Dothidea, it will be seen that there are no salient and unmistakable characters by which they may be distinguished. Tulasne, 1. c., says of his genus WMelogramma, “ Perithecia globosa ex parietibus nune e parenchymate materno vix distinctis nec solubilibus, nune contra sine negotio sejungendis facta ;” a definition which will include two different types of perithecia, viz., those with walls not sepa- rable from the substance of the stroma, and others with walls readily separable; in the former case scarcely distinguishable from Dothidea, in which genus the ascigerous nucleus is contained in cavities in the stroma without any distinct perithecium. Per- haps the most obvious character separating the two genera may be found in the stroma which is more highly developed in Dothidea; but even here species occur, Dothidea perisporioides, B. & C. for example, where the stroma is so imperfectly developed as to leave the classification somewhat doubtful. Not less difficult is it to refer to their proper place the various forms of Spheria Quercuum, Schw., occurring as it does now scattered and distinct, and again, on the same branch, confluent and united in a stroma more or less evident; now with hardly a trace of an ostiolum, and again with a distinct cylindric beak equalling in length one-fourth or one-third the height of the perithecium itself. The various forms, however, all agree in having normally a subcuticular origin, onthe surface of the inner bark, just beneath the epidermis, which 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 67 is soon ruptured with many small openings where the perithecia are scattered, or with much larger gaps where several perithecia more or less distinctly confluent, are grouped together. On peel- ing off the epidermis, the perithecia are generally left adhering to the inner bark, though in some cases where the cuticle is thick and tough, as in the cherry, they adhere to the inner surface of the cuticle itself. The mycelium which spreads over and penetrates the matrix consists of variously branched and anastomosing dark brown septate threads which are more luxuriant in proportion as the substance of the matrix is of a soft and spongy nature. This mycelium assumes at length a darker shade, so that the substance of the bark and the subjacent surface of the wood becomes finally almost black. The perithecia are always filled at first with a white grumous mass which is closely attached to the inclosing walls, and from which are slowly developed the organs of fructi- fication. The mature perithecia at length become black within, and the upper portion breaks away, leaving the cup-shaped base attached to the matrix. Having now for several years studied these various forms I am satisfied that Spheria Quercuum, Schw. includes all the following so-called species, viz., Spheria mutila, Fr.;! S. ambigua, Schw.; S. Melix, Schw.; S. entaxia, C. & E. in Grevillea, vol. 6, p. 14; S. eriostega, Id.; S. viscosa, Id., vol. 5, p. 34; S. erratica, Id., vol. 6, p. 95; S. thyoidea, Id., vol. 6, p. 14; S. pyriospora, Ell. Bull. Torr. Bot. Club, v. p. 46; Botryosphe- ria pustulata, Sacc. Fungi Veneti, Ser. IV. p. 3; Dothidea vene- nata, C. & E. in Grev., vol. 5, p. 95; D. Cerasi, Id., vol 5, p. 34 ; Thiimenia Wisteriz, Rehm in Mycotheca Universalis, No. 971; (Melogramma Wisterix, Cke., Grey. vol. 7, p. 51), and probably Spheria Hibisci, Schw.; S. Persimmons, Schw.; and S. Crateg,i Schw. Valsa mahaleb, C. & E. in Grev., vol. 6, p. 11, is also, ac- cording to my specimens, only the young and imperfectly developed state of the same thing. Melogramma Aceris, C. & E., Grev., vol. 7, p. 8, is also, without much doubt, to be included in the above list, though this species and S. eriostega, C. & E., are unknown to me except from the descriptions in Grevillea. Of all the others I 1 At least as that species is represented in Rav. Fungi Caroliniani Exsic- cati, Fasc. II]. No. 62. See also remark in Grevillea, vol. 4, p. 97, under Melogramma Quercuum, Schw. 68 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. have examined authentic specimens, most of them in all stages of growth. In all these different forms the character of the fructification is the same, or at most there is only a slight variation in the size of the asci and sporidia, so that from a microscopical examination of the fruit alone it would be impossible to say to which of the above species any particular specimen should be referred. This similarity will be readily seen on examining the figures in Gre- villea illustrating the species cited. All have the same broad clavate, obtuse, stipitate asci which are often subject to a kind of deformity, being bent almost double. The paraphyses are simple or sparingly branched, of a gelatinous nature, and, like the asci, soon dissolved. The sporidia are two-ranked, mostly broad navicular, without septa, hyaline or filled with granular matter mixed with 6il glo- bules and become at length brown. Some of the sporidia are of a regularly elliptical shape; these are generally shorter and broader while the navicular sporidia are often much longer and narrower. The average size of the sporidia is about .03™" long by .013™ broad. In all the different forms the ascigerous perithecia are accompanied by others producing stylospores of the Diplodia or Spheropsis type. (Spheropsis fibriseda, C. & E, Grev. 5, p. 89. Diplodia thyoidea, C. & K., Grev. 5, p. 32.) These stylospores never assume the navicular form, but are always regularly ellip- tical, smaller than the ascospores, sub-hyaline and granular at first, soon becoming brown. Other perithecia are filled with minute hyaline oblong or subglobose microstylospores (spermatia) of which Phoma /fibriseda, C. & E., Grev. 6, p. 2, isan example. The stylosporous perithecia may generally be distinguished from the others by their short cylindric ostiola, which in the ascigerous perithecia are oftener nearly obsolete. By referring to the description of Spheria eriostega in Grey. 6, p. 14, it will be seen that mention is there made of certain brown biseptate free spores, supposed to be ascospores. These brown biseptate spores are found in all the aforesaid forms; spa- ringly indeed for the most part, but always present and easily recognized among the generally hyaline sporidia. I have never seen these peculiar spores contained in asci, though I have exam- ined during the past four years probably some hundreds of speci- mens. I consider them however to be true sporidia, and have 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 69 supposed that the formation of septa is only the first step in the process of germination; though unfortunately I can only conjec- ture this, as the sporidia which I have tried to cultivate on slides of moistened glass have thus far refused to germinate. From an examination of the above notes it will be seen that, disregarding the’ somewhat variable ostiola, the various forms above noted differ from each other only in the fact that in some the perithecia are confluent and united in a partial stroma, while in others they are scattered and without any distinct stroma. The only question then is whether this variation alone is sufficient to constitute a specific difference? Were this variability in the vege- tative character accompanied by a corresponding variation in the fruit, there could be but one answer; but as has been already stated, and as may be seen by referring to the figures published in Grevillea, and as I hope to show by the publication of actual specimens in the North American Fungi, the fructification in all these different forms is essentially the same. With just as much reason might a specific distinction be made between the cluster of culms sprung from a single grain of wheat planted in a good soil and the single culm from another grain growing in a poorer soil. This same variation in an allied species, Spheria gyrosa, Schw., was not considered by Fries as by any means sufficient to war- rant a specific distinction. In his Elenchus Fungorum, vol. ii. p, 84, under S. gyrosa, he says: “ Erumpunt hee tuberculosa com- posita e rimis corticis Quercus; sed in ligno decorticato, eadem adest omnino simplex, conferta, subconfluens, punctiformis abs; que stromate distincto ; singularis morphosis sed in hac tribu non rara.””’ These remarks apply as accurately, at least to the form on Rhus venenata, i. e., to Dothidea venenata, C. & E., as if made with reference to that particular case. If then these different forms are to be united, it only remains to decide whether they are to be referred to the genus Spheria or to Melogramma or Dothi- dea; or whether it would be better to follow the example of some of the transatlantic mycologists and create a new genus for this particular case. But as the number of new genera, many of them with characters sufficiently obscure, is every day increasing, it would seem better to avoid this latter alternative. Throwing aside next, in this case, the generic name of Spheria, from which genus the fungus under consideration may perhaps with propriety be excluded on account of the peculiar character of its perithecia, § 70 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. there remains either Dothidea or Melogramma to be adopted. As remarked in Grevillea, vol. 5, p. 34, under Dothidea Cerasi, C. & E., that species is scarcely a good Dothidea for “ the cells often approximate to perithecia; this remark applies equally well to Dothidea venenata, C. & E., and to all the other species enume- rated. There remains the genus Melogramma, with the characters of which our fungus, at least in its confluent forms, agrees suffi- ciently well; nor are the varieties in which the perithecia are scattered and single properly to be excluded. .The fact that with age the upper portion of the perithecium falls away, leaving the base attached, shows that in every case there is at least the rudi- ments of a stroma to which the basal portion of the perithecium is permanently attached. A careful microscopic examination re- veals the presence of this rudimentary stroma, formed from the condensed fibres of the mycelium at those points where the peri- thecia originate. Nor yet is the form of the sporidia inconsistent with the characters given by Tulasne to the sporidia of his genus Melogramma, viz.: “ Sporee szpius distichee, lineari-lanceolate vel ovate et utrinque obtusissimee, curvee recteeve, pluriloculares aut continuze, fucatee, vel_pallidee.” The sporidia in our fungus are not ovate it is true, but the elliptical form approaches so near to that shape that it hardly seems best to exclude the species on that account. According to Tulasne, l. c., and Fries, Elench. ii. p. 85, Sphe- Pia Quercuum, Schw. is the same as Spheria fuliginosa, Pers., at least as that species is represented in the Exsiccata of Mougeot and Nestler, though Fries (1. ¢.) does not consider it the same as the Spheria fuliginosa of Persoon’s Synopsis. Without under- taking to determine whether the Spheria Quercuum, Schw., is really identical with the original Spheria fuliginosa, Pers., we are warranted in assuming on the aforesaid authority that it is at least the same as the Spheria fuliginosa of the Exsiccata of Mougeot and Nestler, so that it will be proper to adopt ‘*fuligi- nosa”’ as the specific name for our variable species, especially as the specific name Quercuum, given by Schweinitz, is only appli- cable to a single form. The name /uliginosa also is peculiarly appropriate on account of the sooty color of the old mycelium. If, then, the foregoing conclusions are correct, all the above-men- tioned species should be reduced to one which it is proposed to designate as Melogramma fuliginosa. sp . Z todinea (Cooper . IS — 20. Dendron. Flom Bah . Bah . Seang Bonen . ay o—12. Dendronotus Dalle, Bgh 13-18. D. arborescens (F.). 16. Flak. todinea Co. Fenny Harr o ” 7 , j er a or tn ed an Ee Ae iy oe , ' ¢ laa 7 ¢ F hae - i a 7 5 a : . ’ ' . , f 2 “! . -) = \* _ a . bs i oo “ fart * > s! : ‘ ) 5 j Ca et Poa ro. a es : ce. oo Pa Pel —— = oe a LP fa ees |. ta I icaerl Lie + ae Hest i nl si — ae | uy *-. ra < al ys | AOTC Sete ae rea ae Z : : : ; a 7 & ’ ne S 4 . , " bp : “s ‘i Por: i ie 4 + y 1 , " . ni ay ff * « ° q 4 ~ e ee Se x Pe ae -_ = aes Agnwiers i si “8 a P fe ' ‘ 73 > , : ‘ i : f 6 { e>e hi ; eS : * ‘ a avi 7 = ‘ ,, 7 ; ; 7 ¢.3 : ’ t 1 ‘ ’ 4 “ > > ae «4 ) ’ J \ ‘ B Agta D. purpureus , B. —16 . Tritonia tetraquetra | Pallas : ‘ thao athe - | diet, ‘ Ss « -o & 4i hwo S ie «ved y ee “ ~~ ( sb) iin ae S/F e Si. . ame IL-2. T. tetraguetra (P) 3— 9. Diaulula SanBiagenris Cooper) ye Lam. Siionoll. (Z.) uj. Ahiod latescens, B. = 4 “Ye ef v . Rr - 2 Saks 4 s\ a 7 a> %.\ whesseam . emetines GR =e hy sin a ™~, — > \ ¥ SJ ~ we 2 = ‘ 4 < ¢ - a » er 5 ” - “> Tenny Hones ; 7 wen Y : > 1h es a be ) » a a - , - 7 a 2 - o) 7 « y * ' . . i" es 4 Levocmete ll Yor t ele 5 af dense sS — 5 . T a a UN y) LA Fe . 7 ae p - r ~~ 3 ws ee 5) ~ é f 4 : SS ag : ‘ . ‘= - —_ e = ns - » willl mis / me = _— = — ; NU vs . ; —< . 1 : } oe a — j, \ man és a ~ - HA iy) "a s m : i, " “ _ - Ey y | a8 33". oa — = wee Wy j| . oe eet —~ = eee, AYN ' . aw ‘ " Wel} . j / a SL >. ATH ee, , a ~ ~ OME Gta I : — tthe te , Ae iv, ’ , pactlica . B. | yd. tntore:B. 928: Gadd. rep. (A oe HL) 49—20.€ Dultis Kapl in Masha * ol + te . ‘ . ™ ' ‘ < oes | a a - ' , ; 7A ° i ite RS y oe Awe te))y \ 7 * - = / in i ‘a ie \ mat 7 > = ae = = i < = . s e all = a — os © q ae - - - ‘ < :* t S , 7 - - . - - + pee « Ca - * a) - : a: K a - ay, bg ? = @ << »! tae e oe “es = he a * rs = : ‘ : : ‘ ; » ) e i &, “eapeed +h s = a MAG, By Secy > ve \\ My \ \ C< > = aS Oa a rN ‘ ty yt j A \ Ws .. 1-2. dk: lutescens, B. . - ae a » eal 7 P 3—6. Cadl. rep. (A. et ZX.) 49. Jorunna Johnstont (A et H/ Joendal 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 71 ON THE NUDIBRANCHIATE GASTEROPOD MOLLUSCA OF THE NORTH PACIFIC OCEAN, WITH SPECIAL REFERENCE TO THOSE OF ALASKA. BY DR. R. BERGH, COPENHAGEN. PART T. The fauna of the North Pacific in general has been but little explored. The number of the so-called Nudibranchiate Gaste- ropod Mollusea found in this region up to this time is rather small. Buta few species have been mentioned or described, chiefly by Tilesius, Eschscholtz, and Gould, and the number of forms is much smaller than that which is known from the North Atlantic in the same latitudes. There does not, however, seem to be any reason for a smaller number in the Pacific than in the Atlantic. Mr. Dall has been engaged since 1865 in prosecuting researches sin regard to the marine invertebrates of the region lying between America and Asia, from latitude 50° to latitude 70° N., including the coasts of Alaska, formerly Russian America, the Aleutian Islands, Bering Sea and Strait, and a part of the Arctic Ocean north of the strait. Mr. Dall kindly invited me, who during a series of years have been engaged with studies upon Nudibranchiates, to examine and describe the collections relating to this group; these were received in the summer of 1876. It has been necessary to include, for comparison, the results of the examination of some few Atlantic species. Dall did not give particular attention to the Nudi- branchs ; yet, while a comparatively small number of forms and specimens have been obtained during his cruises, the number is sufficient to give some idea of the character of this particular fauna and to enrich our knowledge of the groups with several new forms. This will be obvious from the following list :— NUDIBRANCHIATA OF THE NORTH PACIFIC. 1. Aeolidia papillosa (L.). 4. Flabellina iodinea (Cooper). 2. Aeolidia (? var.) pacifica, Bergh, 5. Hermissenda opalescens n. sp. ? (Cooper). 3. Coryphella, sp. -T PROCEEDINGS OF 6. Fiona marina Forsk., var. Pa- cifica, Bergh. . Dendronotus purpureus, Bergh, n. sp. . Dendronotus Dalli, Bergh, n. sp. ‘9. Tritonia tetraquetra (Pallas). . Archidoris Montereyensis (Cooper). . Diaulula Sandiegensis (Cooper). . Cadlinarepanda (Ald. & Hanc.). . Cadlina pacifica, Bergh, n. sp. . Chromodoris Dalli, Bergh, n. sp. Chromodoris _californiensis, THE ACADEMY OF i he 18. 19. 20. 21. [1879. Acanthodoris pilosa (O. F. Mil- ler), var. purpurea, Bergh. Acanthodoris coerulescens, Bergh, n. sp. Lamellidoris bilameilata (L.), var. pacifica, Bergh. Lamellidoris varians, Bergh, n. sp. Lamellidoris hystricina, Bergh, n. sp. . Adalaria pacifica, Bergh, n. sp. . Adalaria virescens, Bergh, n. sp. . Adalaria albopapillosa (Dall). 25. Akiodoris lutescens, Bergh, n. sp. Bergh, n. sp. 26. Triopa modesta, Bergh, n. sp. . Acanthodoris pilosa (O. F. Miil- 27. Polycera pallida, Bergh, n. sp. ler), var. albescens, Bergh. An examination of the foregoing list’ first shows a quite northern character of the forms examined, excepting the two species of Doridex (Chromodoris) which actually come from and are usually, characteristic of a more southern region than the others. Se- condly, the species examined agree with North Atlantic forms, being either identical or mere varieties of them, or at least nearly allied species.’ AEHOLIDIIDZ. The Aeolidiide’ have representatives in all the seas of the world, but seem, as far as can be judged from the rather meagre accounts 1 Besides Nudibranchs, there were included in the material sent also a Marsenia, an Onchidiopsis, a Gasteropteron, three or four species of Bul- lide, and a Plewrobranchus, which will be published later. 2 According to R. E. C. Stearns a striking feature in the conchological fauna of that part of the Pacific coast included in the Californian and Ore- gonian zoological provinces, when compared with the molluscan fauna of the Atlantic coast from the Arctic seas to Georgia, is the preponderance in the former of those forms of molluscan life which are embodied in the Scutibranchiata, ef. Proc. Cal. Acad. Sci., Oct. 1872, and Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., 4th ser., xii. pp. 185-186, 1873. 3 The generic name (Agolus Virgil) was established by Cuvier (in the Tabl. Elém. p. 388, 1798), and originally written ‘‘ Aeolide (Aeolidia) ;” on the fifth plate of the illustrations of the Lé¢, d’anat. comp., vol. i., it is written Holia ; later, in the Regne Animale, he changed the denomination to Eolidia, since then the name has been written Holis, Acolis (Lam’k, Lovén, a ee eS ee se err ‘eS eer Ea 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 73 of them, to be less abundantly distributed through the warm and tropical regions. This seems evident from the information given by Van Hasselt, Kelaart, Alder and Hancock, Collingwood and Pease, as well as by Semper.’’ Van Hasselt has only three forms of Aeolidiide, Elliott (Alder and Hancock) four or five, Kelaart nine. Collingwood was rather astonished at the small number of species and individuals which were found on the coasts of China: Formosa, Labuan, and Singapore, and which included no Aeoli- diide at all. The Pacific seems especially poor in Aeolidiide, particularly in its northern and eastern part. The exploration of Alaska, under the direction of Mr. W. H. Dall, has only fur- nished five or six forms of this group belonging to the genera Aeolidia, Fiona, Coryphella, Flabellina, and Hermissenda. I. AEOLIDIA, Cuvier. Acolidiana Quatrefages, Ann. Sci. Nat. Zodl., Sér. i, t. iii. p. 134, 1844. Acolidia (Cuvier), R. Bergh, Anat. Bidr. til Kundsk. om Aeolidierne, Danske Vidsk. Selsk. Skr. 5 R. vii. 1864, p. 199. Aeolidia, R. Bergh, Beitr. zur Kenntn. der Aeolidiaden, I. Verh. der K. K. zo0l.-bot. Ges. in Wien, xxiii., 1873, pp. 618-620; ii. 1. c. xxiv. 1874, pp. 395-396. Corpus sat depressum, rhinophoria simplicia, papille? caduce, compress. Podarium antice angulatum mandibule applanate, processu masticatorio non denticulato. Radula dentibus uniseri- atis, regulariter arcuatis, pectiniformibus instructa. This genus is easily distinguished by its depressed form, the simple rhinophoria, the flattened papillae, and the straight front margin of the foot, with nearly rounded edges. The mandibles are rather short, very much flattened, the cutting edges simple ; Menke), Eolida, Eolidia, and Aeolidia by different authors. It may be best, as I have done for many years, to adhere to the original Cuvierian way of writing it. Cf. my Unders. af Fiona atlantica, Natur. Hist. Foren. Vdsk. Meddel. for 1857, p. 276, 1858. ' Cf. my Malacol. Untersuch. (Semper, Reisen im Archipel. der Philip- pines IT. ii.) Heft 1, 1870, p. 1. 2 I always use the term papilla instead of the more usual one of branchie or cirrhi, partly because it is the Linnean term, partly because the organs do not exclusively serve for respiration, which is partaken of by the whole surface of the skin, that over the papille as well as elsewhere, among all the Nudibranchiata. 6 74 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. the teeth of the radula comb-shaped, not emarginated in the mid- dle. The genus is unarmed. The spawn of the typical species is known,’ and something of the development. Only a few species of this genus are hitherto known, and very likely the Pacific forms will not prove specifically distinct from the typical species, which is found widely spread over the northern part of the Atlantic, on the coasts of America as well as of Europe. 1. Aecolidia papillosa (L.). Gould, Inv. Mass., ed. Binney, p. 240, Pl. XVIII. f. 258, 1870. Meyer and Mobius, Fauna der Kieler Bucht, I. p. 29, f. 9, 10, 1865. Hab. Oc. Atlant. septentr. 2, Acolidia serotina, Bergh. R. Bergh, Beitr. zur Kennt. der Aeolidiaden; Verh. der K. K. Zodl- bot. Ges. in Wien, xxiii. 1873, p. 619. Hab. Oc. Atlant. septentr. 1. Aeolidia papillosa (L.). Hab. Oc. Pacificum (Sanborn Harbor, Nagai, Shumagin Islands, Alaska Territory). Only one specimen of this species was taken by Dall in July, 1872, in Sanborn Harbor (Shumagin Isl.) at low water on rocky bottom. According to Dall the color of the living-animal was yellowish- white; the color of the animal preserved in spirits was also uni- formly yellowish-white. The length was about 15.0 mm., with a breadth of body of 9.0 and a height of 5.0 mm., the breadth of the foot 5.5, the length of the papille 4.5, the length of the rhino- phoria and of the tentacles about 2.0 mm. The form of the (rather contracted) animal was nearly that of the Ae. papillosa, in general and in most particulars ; the papille were set in very many oblique rows, closely crowded. The central nervous system showed the cerebro-visceral ganglia rather elongated, the pedal ones of rounded form, more than half as large as the former; the subcerebral, the pedal, and the visceral commissures as usual, the latter with the NV. genitalis. The buc- cal ganglia elongate, of nearly semi-oval form, the commissure 1 Alderand Hancock, Mon. Brit. Nud. Moll., Part VI., fam. 3, pl. 9, f. 6. | | RE EL —- SS - 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 75 between them short, equalling about one-sixth of the longitudinal diameter of the ganglion; the gastro-cesophageal ganglia nearly one-sixth of the buccal ones in size, with one very large and two rather large cells, their stalk a little longer than the commissure between the buccal ganglia. The eye has quite black pigment, and a yellowish lens. The otocyst is situated some distance behind the eye, and is filled with otoconia of the usual kind. The bulbus pharyngeus is of the usual size, about 5.0 mm. long, 3.0 mm. broad, 3.5 mm. high; its form is as usual. The jaws ex- actly as in the typical Ae. papillosa. The radula contained thir- teen teeth, beside seven mature and two immature teeth in the sheath, twenty-two altogether. The anterior plate was about 0.25 mm. broad, the posterior one about 0.75 mm.; yellowish horn colored; there were thirty-two denticles on the former and forty- two on the latter. 2. Aeolidia papillosa, var. Pacifica, P|. I. f. 1-6. Colore’e flavido albescens. Hab. Oc. Pacific septentr. (Chignik Bay, Aliaska Pen.). Three specimens of this form were taken by Dall on mud flats at low water in Chignik Bay, Aliaska, July, 1874. According to Dall the color of the living animal was pale yel- lowish-white. The alcoholic specimens were all of nearly the same size, about 20.0 mm. long, 7-8.0 mm. broad, and 6-6.5 mm. high. The tenta- cles and rhinophoria measured about 2.0 mm. in length, the papillx of the back reached 3.0 mm. in length, and the breadth of the foot 5.0mm. The color was yellowish-white, the papillz a little gray- ish, and generally with white points. The viscera were not visible through the side walls of the body. The form of the animal was typical, somewhat depressed; the head rather large, the tentacles short and strong, stronger than the rhinophoria, the eyes not visible through the wall of the back. The foot was rather large, somewhat pointed behind, the anterior margin straight, with a very distinct transverse groove. The sides of the body rather elevated, with the genital papilla beneath the eighth and tenth row of papille. The back was naked in its broadest part; in the much narrower side parts covered with closely set oblique rows of papilla, which, on the hindmost part, 76 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. cover the back entirely. The number of rows was about twenty- five to thirty-two, the foremost shorter, with about seven to nine papille; the hindmost the shortest, with about three to four papillee, the rest longer and much more oblique, with about twelve to thirteen papilla. The papillee flattened, quite as in other true Aeolidiz. The anus is between the outer part of two rows behind the middle of the back (at about the thirteenth or fifteenth row). The intestines were seen very distinctly shining through the wall of the back. The cerebro-visceral ganglia were somewhat elongated, reniform, thinner and broader in the fore part, thicker in the hindest part; the pedal ones rounded, triangular, as thick as the confining part of the visceral ganglia. The buccal ganglia were about one- quarter of the size of the pedal ones; the gastro-cesophageal ganglia rounded, about one-quarter of the size of the buccal ones, with three large cells. The eye was furnished with black pigment and yellow lens. The otocysts could not be found. The buecal tube short, rather wide, with strong longitudinal folds on the inside. The bulbus pharyngeus rather short, some- what compressed; in length about 3.5 mm. by a height of 2.75, and a breadth of about 2.0 mm. The form-relations for the rest quite as in the Aeolidia serotina (cf. 1. c.). The mandibles (fig. 1) were very strong, flattened, yellowish, or brownish-yellow; the articulation strongly developed, on the anterior outer side some- what twisted, slightly bilobed ; the keel on the inside (erista con- nectiva) short, somewhat prominent (fig. la); the cutting blades (processus masticatorius) rather prominent (fig. 16), the margin with very fine longitudinal lines (fig. 2). The tongue rather short and strong (on the under side, the end, and the upper side), with 13 plates, under the narrow tectum radule and further back- ward in the sheath (vagina, pulpa radulzx) seven developed and two immature teeth ; the total number of teeth was twenty-two. The plates similar in form (fig. 3, 4) to those of the two other species ; light brown-yellowish; on each side of the nearly imper- ceptible median impression and prominence —in the foremost plates thirteen, in the hindmost as many as seventeen lancet- formed denticles; the breadth of the foremost teeth was about 0.3 mm.; of the hindmost nearly 0.68 mm. The salivary glands were as in the typical form. 1879.] - NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 17 The esophagus, the stomach, the biliary ducts, and the intestine, as in other species; the stomach on each side receiving a biliary duct, and the posterior chief duct receiving from each side three strong and one to two finer ducts; the length of the intestine was about 9.0 mm., with fine longitudinal folds along the inside. The liver papille (in the dorsal papille) rather nodose. The bursa enidophora in the largest papille measured one-seventh to one- eighth of the length of the papilla, containing a mass of cnidex, elongate-pyriform or siaff-shaped, reaching 0.026 mm. in length (fig. 6). The heart and renal syrinx as usual. The hermaphroditic gland is large and yellowish, of the usual structure; in the centre of the zodspermic lobules were odgene cells in peripheral nodosities. The anterior genital mass short and clumsy, about 5 to 6.0 mm. long by 2.5 to 3.0 mm. broad, and 4to4.5mm.high. The gl. mucosa and albuminifera white and whitish. The vas deferens (fig. 5a) yellowish, very long, rolled up in a tight coil on the fore end of the genital mass; the penis (retracted) short, bag-shaped, about 2 mm. long, nearly filled by the conical glans (fig. 5), through the whole length of which the continuation of the sperm duct could be traced. There was a peculiar aspect in the interior of this Aeolidia (as well as in the de. serotina) as far as observations on alcoholic specimens go, which seemed to indicate a possible specific differ- ence from the typical Ae. papillosa, although the anatomical ex- amination could not bring out any very reliable specific characters. II. CORYPHELLA, Gray. Coryphella, Gray, Figures of Moll. Anim, 1y. 1850, p. 199. Gray, Guide, i. 1857, p. 224. Alder and Hanc. Monogr., Part VII. 1855, p. 49 ; Ap- pendix, p. xxii. R. Bergh, Anat. Bidr. til Kundsk. om , Mare Rubrum. 5. Tr. decaphylla, Cantr. Bull. de l’Ac. des Sci. de Brux. 11, p. 384, 1835. Tr. quadrilatera Schultz, Phil. En. Moll. Soc., i. p. 103, t. xix. fig. 2; ii. p. 76. ? Tr. Blainvillea, Risso, Eur. Mérid. iv. p. 35, 1826. Verany, Journ. de Conchyl. iv. p. 386, 1853? (unpublished). ?(Juvyen.) Z’r. gibbosa, Risso, |. c. p. 35. Mare Mediteran. 1 T have used this name for a group including the Doriopside and Phyl- lidiide ; cf. my Mal. Unters. x. 1876. 2 The species is named, but not described. The cited book of Verany has never been published. Last year a young friend, M. Vayssieére, of Marseilles got some specimens from the family and kindly sent me one. Cf. my Mal. Unters., xiii. 1878, p. 580. 98 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. 6. Tr. tethydea, Delle Chiaje, Mem. iv. 1829, t. 2, fig. 20, Ed. 2, v. p. 74. Mare Mediterran. 7%. Tr. Coste, Verany, Catal. p. 23, t. ii. fig. 7, 8, 1846. Mare Mediterran. 8. Tr. Meyeri, Verany, Zool. des Alpes Marit. p. 871, 1862. Mare Medi- : terran. 9. Tr. acuminata, O. G. Costa, Statistica fis. ed econ. dell’isola di Capri, ii. 1, 1840, p. 1840, p. 69, Tav. V. fig. 1 a, b.! Mare Mediterran. 10. Tr. tetraquetra (Pallas). Mare Pacificum. 11. Tr. Palmeri, Cooper, Proc. Cal. Acad. Sci., ii. 1863, p. 207. Mare Pacificum (Cal.). 12. Tr: Hawaiensis, Pease, Proc. Zoél. Soc., xviii. 1860, p. 33. Mare Pacificum. 13.. Tr. pallida, Stimpson, Proc. Phil. Acad. Nat. Sci., vii. p. 388, 1856. Mare Capense. 14. Tr. cucculata, Gould, Expl. Exp. Shells, 1852, p. 308. Mare Atlant. occid. (Brasilia). 15. Tr. plebeia, Johnst. Mare Atlant. 16. Tr. lineata, Alder and Hancock. Mare Atlant. 17. Tr. (Duvancelia) gracilis, Risso, |. c. p. 88. Mare Mediterran. 18. Tr. manicata, Desh., Tr. de Conchyl. 1839-1853, expl. des pl. p. 59, : pl. 93, fig. 2. 2? Nemocephala marmorata, A. Costa, Illustr. di due generi di Moll. Nudibr., Atti. della R. Ac. Sci. di Napoli, iii. No. 19, 1869, Tay. —. fig. 6-8. Mare Mediterran. ‘ I. Tritonia tetraquetra (Pallas), Pl. III. f. 13-16; Pl IV. fig. 5-12; Pl. V. fig. 1-2. Limaz tetraquetra, Pallas, Nova Acta Petrop. ii. p. 287, 239, Tab. Y. f. 22, 1788. Doris tetraquetra, Gmelin, S. N. ed. xiii. t. 6, p. 3106, 1789. Color animalis cinerascens. Hab. M. Pacific. septentr. (Insulee Kurile, Aleutian). This species was detécted by Pallas, and described (1. ¢.) among his “marina varia nova et rariora;” and immediately afterwards was inserted by Gmelin in his undigested genus Doris; it seems not to have been mentioned since that time, nor recognized by any of the different explorers of the Pacific.” Pallas got the animal from the Kyril Islands, “ where the inha- bitants eat it, raw or cooked, and where it is known by the name of Tochni.” He says nothing abont the colors of the animal, only ! On account of the rarity of the work cited (kindly given to me by Prof. A. Costa, of Naples, the son of the author) this species has only been men- tioned by Gray, Guide, i. p. 218. 2 Cuvier (1. c. p. 4) mentions the possibility of this species of Pallas being a Tritonia. 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 99 remarking that they are found larger than the figure he gives, which has a length of seven to eight centimetres. Of this curious form only one specimen was found by Dall at Unalashka, on a reef at low water (in April, 1872).. The color of the diving animal is noted as having been “ ashy gray.” The color of the animal, preserved in spirits, was uniformly light gray-yellowish; on the pinnz of the plumes of the rhino- phoria, but especially on the envelope of the papille of the club of these, were remains of a silverish-white, which is also seen on the lobes of the anus and the renal orifice. The length of the body was about 75.0 by a breadth of 37.5, and a height of 26.0 mm. In general the form of the animal was somewhat as in the typical Tritonia, rather stout; the anterior part of the body hardly nar- rower than the median, the posterior somewhat constricted. The back was a little convex, sloping backwards, rather smooth or very minutely granulated, feeling a little rough to the touch; on the edge finely tuberculated.' The edge projecting about 6 mm.; thinner towards the border, which is finely and irregularly toothed, but showed (PI. III. fig. 14) few traces of gills;> on the left side the margin is continued to the (left) rhinophorium, on the right it did not reach quite to the region of the genital openings; back- wards it grew narrower and thinner, over the tail it was nearly 2 mm. broad. The rhinophoria are rather distant from each other, almost entirely as in the Tr. Hombergi; the apertures of the pro- minent sheaths oval, with a diameter of about 6 mm., with the border undulated, and involuted. The stalk of the club low; the club itself cylindrical, about 3.75-4.0 mm. high ; the central part of the club much lower, oblique; in the periphery the club is divided in several (about ten) larger, commonly bi- or tripinnate plumes, which sometimes are again divided into a medial with a lateral one on each side; between these stand sometimes one or two smaller and single plumes; the foremost is the lowest; the hind- most of all the plumes is the largest, and the stem of this is produced in a thick papilla projecting over all the plumes; from 1 Pallas mentions the back as more unequal (‘‘ grandinoso-inwquale’’). 2 Very likely the gills were rubbed off ; on the other hand, Pallas, too, does neither mention nor in his figure represent gills, he only says that the back side has “‘anguli carunculato hiulci."’ (The animal when fresh showed no traces of any gills to the casual observer, and had not been subjected to rough handling.—DALt. ) 100 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. the base of this papilla three to five low septula diverge, divide and go to the base of the plumes and their broad rhachides.’ The veil entire (not bilobed); with the upper border (about 8 mm.) and the corners (about 10 mm.) freely projecting (fig. 13); it is (36 mm.) broad and (16 mm.) high; on the front side regularly fur- rowed by fine reticulated lines, which produce the appearance of a serpent’s skin (PI. IV. fig. 5); the upper edge of the veil is smooth or showing only traces of dentition ;’ there is no trace of the grooved fold on each side at the base of the veil found in the Tr. Hombergi; the end of the muzzle beneath the middle of the veil is contracted. The sides of the body somewhat high and con- vex, a little lower in the anterior part; decreasing in height from the region of the anus backward. The upper genital opening was entirely filled by the flagelliform penis (PI. III. f. 13d) which was about 20.0 mm. long, with a diameter at the base of 3.0, and at the tip of 0.6 mm. The larger mucous gland (fig. 13) was below this opening. Behind the middle of the body is the crateriform anal papilla projecting about 3 mm., in the orifice of which are strongly projecting folds (Pl. III. fig. 15a) before which is the renal opening also provided with internal folds (fig. 15b). The foot is as long as the back, rounded in front, with a marginal groove which extends beyond the region of the genital orifices ; the foot projects laterally some 3-4.0 mm. from the body. The tail is short, hardly 3.0 mm. long. The peritoneum is colorless, the viscera not in the best preser- vation in the specimen examined. The central nervous system closely resembles that of the T7r7- tonia Hombergi,’ the limits of the two compartments of the cerebro- visceral ganglia are more pronounced than in the 7’r. Hombergi; 1 The representation of the rhinophoria of Tritt. Hombergi, by Alder and Hane. (1. c. part vil. 1855, fam. 2, pl. 2, fig. 2) is too simple. 2 Pallas mentions and represents the veil as ‘‘lacero-dentatum.”’ 3 The representation given by Alder and Hancock, as well as that of Ihering (Vergl. Anat. der Nervens. und Phylog. d. Moll., p. 174, Taf. IT. f. 6) are nearly correct, at least in the essential characters ; the short com- missure between the cerebro-visceral and the pedal ganglia is of course double, as seen by Ihering, and perhaps also represented by Alder and Hancock, on the left side; in the hinder part of the left visceral and pedal ganglion is a small ganglion communicating with the visceral one; the gastro-cesophageal ganglia are shorter-stalked than represented by A. and H. ee ee . ‘ F u ———— 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 101 the buccal ganglia (PI. IV. fig. 6) are rather large, of oval out- line; the gastro-cesophageal rather short-stalked, ovoid, with three large cells (fig. 6a). The eyes are as usual.’ The otocysts about 0.2 mm. in dia- meter contain about sixty round or oval ofoconia, reaching from 0.025 mm. rarely to 0.04 mm. in diameter, many of them marked with a few fine concentric lines.” The skin is almost free from spicule, they are almost entirely absent from the interstitial con- nective tissue. The oral tube is rather short, about 6.0 mm. long, wide, with the usual longitudinal folds. The bulbus pharyngeus is strong, about 16.0 mm. long by 14.0 mm. broad and high. The form is in general shorter and stouter than in the typical 7’ritonia. The ~* muscle-plate” on the front side as in Tr. Hombergi. The jaws (P]. IV. fig. 7) shorter, broader, and higher than in the Tr. Hombergi; the length of the united jaws was 12, the ! The eyes in Tr. Hombergi show black pigment and a yellow lens, they are about 0.28 mm. in diameter. The nervus opticus is about four times as long as the cerebro-visceral ganglion, and issues from a small ganglion situated near the pedal ganglion, giving out a nerve before reaching the eye, and continued in a third nerve beyond theeye. Cf. Ihering, l. c. p. 174. 2 Alder and Hancock did not discover the otocysts in Tr. Hombergi, nor did I, but they were seen by Ihering. 3 The bulbus pharyngeus of the Tritoniz is, as also the tongue, very like that of the Plewrophyllidie, but somewhat more flattened (cf. my Bidrag til en Monographi af Plewrophylliidierne, Naturh. Tidsskr. 3 R. iy. 1866, pp. 224-356). The lip disk at the bottom of the oral tube is as in those; also the thick muscular plate at the front of the jaws (cf. 1]. c. p. 229), and with the usual transverse groove. In two individuals of the Zr. Hombergi of the length of 7.5 and 5.5 cm., the bulb. phar. had the length of 20 to 23 mm., a breadth of 12 to 15 mm., and a height of 11.5 to 15.0 mm., or the length of the bulbus amounted to about one-third that of the body ; on the surface of the bulbus were marked partitions nearly as in the Plevrophyl- lidiid#; the sheath of the radula on the hinder and upper end of the bulbus was distinct, but not prominent. The united jaws 23 to 24 mm. long, with a breadth of 12 to 16, and a height of 6 to 7 mm. ; the breadth of the jaw alone behind the articulation about 2.5, on the broadest part 6.75 to 7.0 mm. ; the free part of the proc. masticator. 1.5 to 2.0 mm. long; the articu- lation rather prominent in front; nearly the posterior half of the cutting . edge is serrated, every denticle composed of several, more or less coalescent, conical points, elevated about 0.16 mm. ; a deep furrow for muscular inser- tion nearly parallel with the cutting edge. 102 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. breadth 13 mm., and the height 5 mm.; the jaw alone had behind the articulation (fig. 7a) a breadth of 5.5 to 7.0 mm. in the hinder part;' the length of the (free part of the) proc. masticatorius (fig. 7b) 1.5 mm.; the articulation rather prominent in front; the cutting edge in the posterior part slightly undulated, but plain, under the microscope covered with many irregular series of irregular prismatic bodies (fig. 16) about 002 mm. high. The tongue is large, broad, and high; the radula narrower than in 77. Hombergt, brownish-yellow, with nineteen series of teeth.2 On the under side of the tongue, moreover, the marks of eight series of teeth remain, the teeth themselves having been dropped. There were under the fectum radulz and in the sheath twenty-five fully developed series, and six which were yet only partly colored. The number of series in all fifty. The number of teeth was, in one of the foremost series of the radula, about two hundred and twenty-five (on each side), and the number seemed not to increase notably farther backwards. The median tooth is like a compressed pyramid, somewhat narrower in the hinder part (PI. LV. fig. 8aa; Pl. V. figs. laa, 2a), with the upper part bent backwards (fig. 8); the posterior margin more or less rounded, the anterior margin (fig. law) with a slight cleft, the continuation of which (fig. 2a) forms a groove on the anterior side of the pyramid. The first lateral tooth shaped nearly as the medial is, but (fig. 8bbcc, 1bd, 2) narrower and longer, the (fig. 8) upper part less prominent, less crooked, and commonly more rounded at the top (fig. 8). The second lateral tooth either nearly like the first (fig. 8d), or with a distinct beginning of the form (fig. le, 2), that reigns through the long series of external teeth (fig. 12); all these lateral teeth are high (fig. 9), compressed, crooked; the point rather blunt; the basal part of the teeth is continued in an uncolored 1 The form of the mandibule is rather similar to the figure of Pallas (1. c. fig. 224). 2 In a very large individual of the 77. Hombergi the (always large) radula contained forty-three series of teeth, behind which were forty-seven additional series, the total number of rows being ninety. In the forty- second row or series, on each side, were about two hundred and eleven teeth, in the fifty-second row two hundred and twenty-nine lateral teeth. According to Alder and Hancock (1. ¢. part vii. pl. 46, suppl.) the number of rows is eighty-four, and the number of lateral teeth two hundred and twenty-one. —————— —————— cc 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 103 (not thickened), flexible process (fig. 9). The one to two outer- most teeth small and in form very variable (fig. 10aa, llaa). The teeth (in their thickened parts) of yellowish color, somewhat darker and less clear than in the typical species. The length of the rachidian teeth in the hinder part of the tongue 0.2 mm.; the greatest height/of the lateral teeth (in about the same region) 0.4 mm. Double plates (fig. 12) were present. The glandulz salivales were clay-yellowish, about 25.0 mm. long, rather flattened; about 10.0 mm. broad on the under side, separated by the csophagus; on the upper side confluent in a large convex plate about 25.0 mm. broad. The efferent ducts were short. The cesophagus was about 38.0 mm. long, with a diameter of 11.0 mm., and rose from the foremost part of the bulbus pha- ryngeus; in the posterior half were rather strong longitudinal folds passing without distinct limits into the stomach. The latter formed a moderately sized sac at the anterior part of the liver; the under side was free, the upper decked by a flat lobe of the liver. ‘The stomach was somewhat compressed; in antero-poste- rior direction about 9.0 mm. high; the cardia were wide with two biliary orifices in the posterior part; above, a rather narrow pylorus with very strong folds; the walls of the stomach are rather smooth. The intestine issues from the uppermost part of stomach, appearing on the surface of the liver at the left side of the heart, following the left margin of the liver forwards, lodged in a groove on the surface, but backward at the front and end of the liver, following the right side of that organ, somewhat descend- ing, then ascending again and terminating at the anus. The anteriorly proceeding part of the intestine was about 25.0 mm. long, the rest was about 50.0 mm. long, of which 15.0 mm. be- longed to the part which ascends to the anus. The diameter of the terminal portions of the intestine was about 3.0 mm., of the middle portion nearly 7.0mm. Through nearly the whole length of the intestine, and nearly reaching to the knee of the last ascending part, was a strong and thick fold of about 3 mm. in height; the last part of the same for a length of full 4 mm., free and projecting wing-like. Fine longitudinal folds, often shining through the walls of the intestine, were moreover seen through the whole length of it, in the first part especially strong on the under side; in the last part finer, partly ending in the folds of 104 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. the anal opening (PI. III. fig. 65a). The contents of the intes- tine, stomach, and cesophagus were indistinct animal matter. The liver of a clay-yellowish color, large ; the length about 4.7 mm., with a breadth of 30, and a height of about 26.0 mm.; the hinder end rounded; the foremost half of the lower lobe wanting, its place occupied by the stomach; the front, therefore, very oblique, sloping backwards and somewhat towards the right side (with an impression for the large anterior genital mass). On the surface of the liver rather superficial furrows in different directions, especially transverse; through the middle part of the upper side of the liver, beginning at the right side, a somewhat deeper longitudinal furrow diverges towards the left side, con- taining the renal chamber; at the junction of the first and the second third of the upper side a very deep transverse groove for the pyloric part of the intestine (which turns to the left); but the part of the liver before the groove is a continuation of the whole liver, and not only of the left part of it (as in the Tr. Homberg?). The structure of the liver is as in the typical form. The atrium and ventricle of the heart are as usual, the ventricle - 9.0 mm. long, and the renal syrinx about 3.0 mm. long, of the usual structure; the renal chamber, as far as it could be deter- mined, as in the 7r. Hombergi.' The gland. hermaphrodisiaca not distinguishable in color from the liver, covering the surface of that organ nearly as in the 7’. Hombergi, and of similar structure. ‘The follicles contained zo- Osperms and large odgene cells. The anterior genital mass very large, 50.0 mm. long, 18.0 mm. in greatest breadth, and 23.0 mm. in greatest height. The ductus hermaphrodisiacus issues from the upper part of the front of the liver about in the middle line under the first reflection of the in- testine. It is yellowish, not long, and about 1.0 mm. in diameter. It swells rather abruptly into the ampulla, which is very long- and strong, and forms a bunch of thick coils on the back of the , anterior oneal mass. When straightened the ampulla was about 120.0 mm. long; diameter variable, but reaching 6.0 mm. It was crammed with zodsperms. The spermato-duct (vas deferens) was strong, not long; furnished before entering the penis (in the speci- men examined), oi an ampulliform dilatation; then penetrating ' Cf. A. Hancock on the structure and homologies of the renal organ in the Nudibr. Moll. Trans. Linn. Soc., xxiv. p. 515, Pl. LIV. fig. 5-8, 1864. | eee eee 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 105 the whole length of the everted penis, with several irregular dila- tations and constrictions through the posterior part, and ending on the blunted point of that organ with a small round orifice. The spermato-duct is attached to the walls of the penis by abundant connective tissue; its wall is very thick; the inside in the posterior part with some strong longitudinal folds, clothed with a fine epithelium, which towards the end of the penis is about 0.07 mm. in thickness. The (PI. III. fig. 13d) penis, as above stated, flagelliform, about 20.0 mm. long, under the loop fur- nished with a whitish covering, partly confluent, partly scattered; in the skin through the whole length of the organ an infinity of bottle-shaped, glistening glands about 0.035 to 0.04 mm. in length. The spermatotheca pyriform, about 9 mm. long, passing without precise limit into a short ductus, that is a little dilated ‘in the inferior part (vagina). The large mucous gland convex in front; on the back rather flat toward the anterior part, in the posterior excavated (for the reception of the ampulla of the hermaphroditic duct); the duct short; the cavity of the organ narrow, empty.’ DORIDIDZ. This large group is easily distinguished through the (retractile or not retractile) branchial rosette on the middle of the back. This character is only found in a single other group of gastero- poda, the Doriopsidx, which, in their exterior characters, closely simulate the Dorididx, and had been confounded with them, at least so far that they were regarded as both belonging to a single large group, until my examination of them? showed their affinity to the Phyllidiide,’ with which they were combined by me ina larger group, the Porostomata, particularly characterized through their poriform ‘‘ outer mouth,” and the conversion of the bulbus pharyngeus into a quite unarmed sucking apparatus. On the contrary the Dorididx all show a very well-developed bulbus, with a more or less strong tongue; and often also a particular armature of the lip-disk on the anterior end of the bulbus, and ' Pallas (1. c. p. 238, fig. 22*B) seems to have seen different parts of the anterior genital mass. ? R. Bergh, neue Nacktschnecken der Sudsee. Journ. der Mus. Godeffroy. Heft viii. 1875, pp. 82-94, Taf. x. xi. § R. Bergh, Beitr. til Kundsk. om Phyllidierne (Schiédte) Natur. Tidsskr., 3 R. v. 1869, pp. 357-548, tab. xiv.—xxiv. wr 106 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. lip-plates of rather different kind and nature. With the Doriop- side (Porostomata) the Dorididxw agree in the presence of two spermatothece, and of a vascular gland connected with the cen- tral nervous system. There have been detected but a small number of the generic forms and species belonging to this large family during Dall’s expeditions. ARCHIDORIS, Bergh. Doris auct. Archidoris, Bergh, Malac. Unters. (Semper, Philipp. ii. Heft xiv. p. 616, 1878). Corpus sat molle subdepressum. Tentacula humilia, plica-for- mia intus altiora. Dorsum tuberculosum et granulosum. Bran- chia (retractilis) e foliis tripinnatis formata. Podarium sat latum, margine anteriore superficialiter sulcatum. Armatura labialis nulla. Radula rhachide nuda, pleuris multi- dentates ; dentes hamati. Ventriculus liber. Penis inermis. When Linné, in the tenth edition of his Systema Nature (1758), founded the genus Doris, he referred but one species to it (cf. my Mal. Unters. [in Semper, Reise Philipp. LI. ii.], Heft x. 1876, p. 388), his D. verrucosa. This, which was founded only on the figures of Seba and Rumphius, is probably indeterminable, and the Doris of the tenth edition of the Syst. Nat. should, there- fore, not have been retained. In the twelfth edition (1767) the genus embraces, beside D. ver- rucosa, Which still figures as first species, three other forms, the D. bilamellata, D. levis, and D. argo. One of these should become the type of the restricted genus Doris, but which? It would be much better to quite do away with the name Doris as a generic designation (especially as it was also used in another sense by Linné, for the animal of various shell-bearing mollusks), and under this view the genus Archidoris has been formed. This generic group, which is congeneric with the first of the sec- tions established by Alder and Hancock (Monogr. part vii. 1855, p- Xvi.) in their systematic prospectus, is rather distinctly marked. The animals are of a rather hard consistency, of a robust, and not much depressed form. The tentacles are formed in folds higher inwards. The openings of the rhinophoria are simple. The back more or less granulous and tuberculous. The (retractile) 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 107 gill composed of (a not large number of) tripinnate leaves. The lip-disk clothed with a simple thick cuticula. The radula with naked rhachis, the pleurze with numerous hook-shaped uncini. The ventricle is large, free. The penis unarmed. The group, so far as yet known, contains but few species. 1. A. tuberculatu (Cuv.). 2. A. flammea (A. et H.). 3. A. montereyensis (Cooper). Archidoris Montereyensis (Cooper), Plate XVI. figs. 6, 7. Doris Montereyensis, Cooper, on new or rare Moll. inh. the coast of Cal.; Proc. Cal. Acad. Sci., ii. p. 204, 1868 ; iii. 1868, p. 58.! Archidoris Montereyensis. Bergh, 1. c. p. 624, Taf. LXVIII. fig. 24. Color luteus vel ochraceus, supra maculis nigris sparsis et seri- atis notatus. Hab. Mare Pacificum. (Monterey, Cala. to Sitka, Alaska.) Four specimens of this form were collected by Bischoff at low water in Sitka Harbor. Two were small and two much larger, but otherwise similar in every respect. No notes have been re- ceived in regard to the living animal. The specimens were sent ‘me in a dried condition. They were of a:yellowish or ochraceous yellow color with a larger or smaller number of roundish black spots on the back, here and there confluent in irregular large patches on the middle of the back, which were nevertheless indis- tinctly arranged in two series. The specimens measured 18.0- 40.0 mm. in length, 11-24.0 mm. in breadth, and 5-13.0 mw. high. The width of the rhinophorial orifices in the largest specimen 4.v, and of the branchial aperture 10.0 mm. The back was covered, quite as in the typical species, with large and small rounded tubercles, reaching 1.5 mm. in diameter in the largest individual. The foot was large, exactly as in the typical species ; the tentacles, as far as could be determined, of the usual kind. In two of the individuals the gill was expanded, and the num- ber of the branchial leaves 80. Through the kindness of Mr. Dall I have had the opportunity ' Pale yellowish, with scattered black spots (or entirely brown ?) ; mantle rough, tuberculate, or nearly smooth ; dorsal tentacles knob-shaped ; branchial rays bipinnate, short, in eight divisions, forming a crown-shaped expansion on tlhe posterior third of the dorsum. Foot expanded into a broad, thin margin as wide as the mantle.. Length 3’’, breadth 1/’, height ’’; form elongated oval.’’ Cooper, |. c. 108 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. of examining a colored drawing of the animal made by Cooper. The color of the back was here ochre-yellow, with scattered small and some larger black spots ; on the middle of the back especially several larger elongate irregular patches; the rhinophoria of somewhat more reddish color. In the gill eight leaves. Through cautious emollition of one of the larger and one of the smaller individuals the nature of the /ip-disk and of the armature of the tongue could be determined. The former was quite as in the typical species. The tongue showed thirteen to fifteen rows of plates ; the number of rows further backward could not be deter- mined with certainty, there seemed to be about fourteen to fifteen developed rows, and the total number of plates thus seemed scarcely to exceed thirty-three to thirty-six. The series seemed to contain about sixty to seventy plates. These plates (figs. 6, 7) were very like those of the typical species, perhaps the hook was a little slenderer; the height of the outermost plates (fig. 7) was commonly about 0.1-0.15, and the height increased through the series of plates to about 0.28 mm. Perhaps this form might prove to be merely a variety of the D. tuberculata. CHROMODORIS, Alder and Hancock. Chromodoris, A. and H. Mon. Brit. Nudibr. Moll., vii. p xviii. 1855. R. Bergh, Neue Nacktschn. der Sudsee ii. in Journ. der Mus. Godeffroy, Heft viii. pp. 72-82, 1875, and iv. 1. c. Heft xiv. pp. 1-21, 1878. Goniobranchus, Pease, Am. Journ. Conch. ii. 1866, -p. 204. Doriprismatica, A. d’Orbigny (pp.), Moll. des Isles Canaries, 1834, p. 40, note. The Chromodoride of Alder and Hancock, the Goniobranchi of Pease were some years ago (1875) revised by me after careful ex- amination of fourteen species, three of which were then published, the rest more recently (1878). Meanwhile I had shown' that the genera Glossodoris, Actino- doris, and Pterodoris, established by Ehrenberg in 1831, should be dropped, being founded on non-essential and inconstant cha- racters of the branchial leaflets of different Chromodorides. Moreover a part of the genus Doriprismatica, established by D'Orbigny (1834) belongs to this group. The name given by Alder and Hancock must be conserved for this genus. 1 R. Bergh, Krit. Unt. der Ehrenberg ’schen Doriden, Jahrb. d. D. Malak. Ges. iv. 1877, pp. 52-58. 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 109 In the latest of my cited papers was moreover given a supple- ment to the former list of described or denominated Dorides, that could be referred with more or less probability to this group. The number of species amounted to about ninety. In external form the Chromodorides somewhat agree with the Goniodorides, but haye much more gay and handsome colors, mostly forming longitudinal stripes. The tentacles are small, conical ; the (retractile) rhinophoria with densely perfoliated club. The margin of the mantle on the anterior and posterior ends de- veloped in a frontal and a caudal veil, which sometimes shows peculiar knots.’ The (retractile) gill is formed of simply pinnate plumes, sometimes divided at the top. The foot rather narrow. The lip-disk, with an annular hard lamina, composed of densely set small hooks, mostly bifurcated at the top. In the radula no median plates, but often on the rhachis peculiar thickenings (pseudo-plates). The lateral plates, of ordinary form, nearly always serrulated or denticulated on the margin of the hook. The penis unarmed. In the southern part of the Pacific the Chromodorides are repre- sented by a whole series of species; from the northern part (China) only a few representatives are known; among the speci- mens sent by Dall only two species were detected, the hitherto known most northern representatives of this group, of which no form has yet been found in the northern part of the Atlantic. Chromodoris Dalli, Bergh, n. sp., Plate XIII. f. 1-7; Plate XIV. f. 1-4. Hab. Oc. Pacific. sept. (Puget Sound, Washington Territory.) An individual of this species was obtained, during the progress of the U.S. Boundary Commission, by Dr. Kennerly, the lamented naturalist of the oe: party, in Puget Sound. No notes have come to hand in regard to the living animal. The animal preserved in spirits was 11.5 mm. long, 5.5 broad, and 4.2 mm. high. The height of the rhinophoria was 1.25 mm., of the tentacula 0.75 mm., of the branchial leaves 2.0 mm.; the breadth of the mantle margin 1.2 mm., of the foot 2.5 mm., and the length of the tail was 2.5 mm. The ground-color of the back and sides isabelline-gray, everywhere covered with small, and still smaller, coal-black, rounded points about 0.25 mm. in dia- ' Such knots have been found (by me) in the Clr. runcinata, picturata, camena, elegans, glauca, gonatophora, and Californiensis. 110 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. meter, which were also visible on the’ under side of the mantle edge and on the upper side of the foot. The sides were also abundantly furnished with bright yellow points, appearing in smaller number also on the back where they are, for the most part, represented by yellow ocelli with darker yellow pupils. The man- tle-edge had a yellow margin on the upper side; there was also a fine yellow line along the upper sideof the edge of the foot. The stalk of the rhinophoria was gray, the club (grayish) reddish. The branchiez and tentacula grayish-white with a yellow colored rhachis on the outer and posterior edge. The branchial leaves with a few scattered black points, the mar- gin of the orifice for the rhinophoria and of the gill cavity embel- lished with a yellow line. The form as usual; the mantle edge rather prominent, the frontal and caudal veil not particularly developed (without traces of larger nodules on the under side). The club of the rhinophoria strong, with about thirty broad leaves; the tentacles conical (as it seemed), retractile in a little cavity. The gill consisting of fifteen (Pl. XIII. fig. 1) simple plumes; increasing four times in height from the posterior involute end gradually forward. The angles of the anterior margins of the foot not very prominent. The intestines not shining through the walls of the body; the peritoneum colorless. The central nervous system yellow. The cerebro-visceral ganglia reniform, the two divisions of nearly equal size; the rounded pedal ganglia a little larger than each of them; the great commissure not short. The proximal olfactory ganglia of about the same size as the distal (at the root of the club of the rhinophorium), larger than the optic ganglion. The buccal ganglia (Pl. XIV. fig. 1a) larger than the olfactory, of oval form, connected by a rather short commissure ; the gastro-esophageal (Pl. XIV. fig. 15) rather short - stalked, developed on one side of the nerve, small—about one- eighth the size of the former, with one large and some smaller cells. The nervi optict rather short. The eye with black pig- ment and a yellow lens. The otocysts of about the same size as the eyes, the number of otoconia not very large. The leaflets of the rhinophoria and the tentacula without spiculz, the skin of the back and the interstitial tissue nearly so. The oral tube very large, about 2.0 mm. long by 2.2 mm. in diameter, with strong, internal, longitudinal folds. 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 111 The bulbus pharyngeus 2.5 mm. long by 2.0 mm. broad and high. The radula reddish-gray, freely projecting about 2.5 mm. The armature of the lip-disk broad, rather thick, fine horny-yellow, consisting (P]. XIII. fig. 2) of rather long (0.06 mm.) hooks, some- what curved at their upper ends and slightly bifurcated at the point (fig. 3). The tongue as usual, with about forty rows of teeth, behind which were sixty-six rows of developed, and six rows of immature teeth, the total number being one hundred and twelve. The teeth of yellowish color, except the rhachidian and external uncini, which were nearly colorless. The height of the second lateral (P1. XIV. fig. 2) about 0.035 mm., of the most elevated teeth about 0.05 mm., of the outermost uncini 0.025 to 0.03 mm. On the narrow rhachis was a median pseudo-plate (rhachidian boss) about 0.035 mm. long, pointed anteriorly (Pl. XIII. fig.4; Pl. XIV. fig. la) broader and rounded behind (PI. XIII. fig. 5) consisting of a high anterior portion which falls abruptly toward the plain part, slopes gradually towards the fore-end, and is divided by a longi- tudinal groove into two halves (figs. 4,5). On each side of the median plate twenty-seven to twenty-nine laterals. The lateral teeth of usual form, somewhat low; the (Pl. XIV. fig. 2) first with four to five denticulations on each side of the low hook; the rest (figs. 6,7, 8) with such only on the outer side, mostly with six to seven, more rarely (especially on the inmost plates) with four to five, or at the utmost with eight to nine denticles; the six outer- most of the usual aberrant form, without denticulations (Pl. XIV. fig. 3). . The salivary glands long, ribband-shaped, whitish. The @so- phagus as usual; the intestine filled with large pieces of a Cera- tospongia, mixed with some fragments of the lip-plates and some teeth from the radula. The /iver about 6.0 mm. long by 3.0 mm. broad and high, truncate at the fore-end, rounded behind; the substance yellow. The renal layer rather thick. The sanguineous gland whitish. In the cavities of the hermaphroditic gland were zodsperms. The anterior genital mass about 3.5 mm. long by a height of 3.0 and a breadth of 2.0mm. The ampulla of the hermaphroditic duct rather (about 2.5 mm.) long, yellow. The spermatoduct very long; the first, darker, part forming a large flattened coil, the second passing into the short penis. The spherical spermatotheca 112 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. (Pl. XIV. fig. 4a) of a diameter of about 1 mm; the longer sper- matocysta forming a long cul-de-sac (fig. 4b). The mucous gland whitish, in the neighborhood of the anterior end was a yolk-yellow part. 2. Chromodoris Californiensis, Bergh, n. sp. Pl. XII. fig. 5 to 15. Color caerulescens, dorso et lateribus punctus majoribus aureis ornatus. Hab. Oc. Pacific. septentr. (coast of California, Santa Barbara Islands). Of this very handsome species Dall obtained an individual on algze at low water in the harbor of Catalina Island, California, ‘January, 1874. (Specimens have also been seen from Monterey and San Diego.—W. H. D.) The color of the living animal, according to Dall, was “ ma- zarin-blue with golden spots” (changing to greenish-blue in the alcohol, which it continues to color for a long time, and after several changes for fresh spirit.—W. H. D.). The rather contracted animal in spirits was 12.0 mm. long, and 6.0 mm. broad and high. The height of the retracted rhinophoria was 1.3 mm., of the retracted branchial plumes 1.5 mm., the length of the tail about 2.5 mm., and the breadth of the foot 2.0 mm. The color was uniformly greenish-blue (which it had also given out to the alcohol). On the back were several yellowish-white, round spots, a millimetre in diameter. On the anterior part they were chiefly in the median line, on the rest in two longitudinal series, outside of which on the back were scattered some similar spots and on each side of the body was a line of four or five more of the same kind. A brighter, fine line seemed to border the margin of the mantle-edge and that of the foot. The rhinophoria were green-blue, the gills dark green-blue; the internal connecting branchial ‘“*mesenterium’’ and the root of the branchial leaves partly silver-white. The form as usual. The mantle-edge little prominent except over the head and tail, the breadth on this last part being about 1.65 mm.; on the under side of the caudal veil thus formed were six semi-globular nodules (fig. 5) one full mm. in diameter. The tentacles as usual; the club of the rhinophoria with about twenty leaves. The gills formed of nine leaves of nearly equal size; the anal papilla rather low ; posteriorly completing the branchial ring. The peritoneum with a light-bluish hue. The pericardium bluish. 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 113 The central nervous system as usual, but less depressed, and of greenish color; the cerebro-viscera! ganglia reniform, somewhat broader in front; the distinction between the cerebral and the visceral parts very pronounced, the latter a little smaller than the former; the pedal ganglia rounded, a little larger than the visceral. The buccal ganglia larger than the (proximal) olfactory, roundish, connected by a rather short commissure; the gastro-cesophageal roundish, having about one-tenth of the size of the former, rather short-stalked, developed on one side of the nerve, with one very large and a few smaller cells. The proximal olfactory ganglia rather depressed—bulbiform ; the distal ones much smaller, of oval form. The lens of the eye was greenish-blue, the pigment brownish- black; the retina bluish. The otocysts were as usual. There were no spiculz in the skin, the leaves of the rhinophoria or the interstitial tissue, which was always of a greenish-blue color. The nodules of the caudal veil resembled those of other species possessing them. The oral tube was about 2.5 mm. long, and 1.6 mm. in diameter at the posterior end; of greenish-blue color throughout. The bulbus pharyngeus of the same or a darker shade, about 3.0 mm. long, by a breadth of 2.5 mm, and a height of nearly 2.0 mm. The large sheath of the radula prominent posteriorly is also about 1.0 mm. in diameter. The lip-plates are of a grayish olive- green color, separated at their upper (fig. 6) and more widely at their lower ends. The plates are scarcely narrower above, the nearly uniform breadth being 1.5 mm. The elements of the plates reach the length of 0.045 mm., with thick, recurved, hooked points (figs. 7-10), these last were seldom cleft (fig. 10). The elements adjacent to the spaces between the plates were much smaller and of irregular form (fig. 6). The tongue was of the usual form, the radula shining like silver and grayish-green in color. In the radula were thirty-five rows of plates, behind which were fifty-one well-formed and six immature rows; the total amounting to eighty- two rows. In the posterior rows of the tongue were ninety-eight teeth on each side of the narrow and naked rhachis. The teeth had a very pronounced greenish hue; rising to the height of about 0.1 mm., that of the outermost was about 0.04 to 0.06 mm. The form as usual; the hook bifurcated at the point, the outer and posterior branch shorter, denticulated (figs. 11-18), and the den- 114 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. ticulations continued downwards along the exterior margin of the hook (fig. 13). The innermost teeth (fig. 11) lower and with fewer denticles ; the largest number of teeth generally with about six to eight denticles; the outermost plates (fig. 14) of the usual modified form, sometimes rather irregular (fig. 13). The (about 7 mm.) long, ribband-formed salivary glands through their white color contrasted with the green of the adjacent viscera; in their foremost part broader, having a breadth of about 0.6 mm., in the rest of their length thin. The liver grayish-green, about 5.5 mm. long, by a breadth of 4 and a height of 3 mm.; the substance more yellow. The heart anc especially the renal region, of greenish color. The sanguineous glands greenish, much flattened; the anterior linguiform about 1.75 mm. long, with a breadth of about 0.6 mm.; the posterior of about the same length, a little broader. The anterior genital mass small, about 2.5 mm. long, by a breadth and a height of 1 mm., of blue-green color, as were the different component organs of the mass. The spermatotheca as usual, spherical; the spermatocysta shorter than in the former species. The penis as in other species. CADLINA, Bergh. Corpus sat depressum; dorsum granulatum, vix asperum ; branchia retractilis, e foliis tripinnatis paucis formata; caput parvum tentaculis brevibus, applanatis, triangularibus quasi; po- darium sat latium, sulco marginali anteriore profundo. Armatura labialis lamelliformis, fere annuliformis, e hamulis minutissimus formata. Radula rhechide dente denticulato armata, pleuris multiden- tatis ; dentes laterales hamati, externo margine serrulati. Glans penis hamulis seriatis armata. This genus has been established for a group of Dorididz with the D. repanda (A. et H.) as type. The Cadlinz' have a some- what depressed body with rather broad mantle-edge ; the back is rather finely granulated; the gills retractile, consisting of few tripinnate leaves ; the opening orifices for the rhinophoria subere- nulate; the head small, fitting in a groove of the mantle; the tentacles short, lobe-formed; the foot rather broad, with a strong furrow in the anterior margin. The nearly annular lip-plate * Laxdila Saga; Hafnix, 1826, p. 123. 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 115 formed of densely set (bifid) hooks The rhachis of the tongue with a depressed plate with a low denticulated hook; the pleurz with a series of hook-shaped teeth, the inner denticulated on both edges; the outer only on the exterior margin. The’glans penis armed with rows of small hooks. A spoon-shaped process at the upper wall of the vestibulum. : Alder and Hancock have given some notes on the nervous and genital systems and on the structure of the radula of the typical species, which has also been the subject of some observations by Meyer and Mobius. Up to the present time only three species of the genus are known, two belonging to the northern part of the Atlantic, the third to that of the Pacific; nothing is known of their spawn or their biology. 1. Cadlina repanda (A. & H.). Oc. Atlant. sept. 2. Cadlina glabra (Friele & Hansen). Doris glabra, Fr. & Hans., |. c. p. 2. Oc. Atlant. sept. 3. Cadlina Pacifica, Bergh, n. sp. Oc. Pacific. sept. 1. Cadlina repanda (A. &H.). Pl. V. fig. 15; Pl VI. figs. 21, 22; Pl. VII. figs. 9-18; Pl. VIII. figs. 3-6. Doris repanda, A. & H. Monogr., Part III., 1846, Fam. I. pl. 6; Part V., 1851, Fam. I. pl. 1, figs. 10, 11; pl. 2, fig. 14, Part VI., 1855, app. p. II. pl. 46, suppl. fig. 7. Hancock and Embleton, Anat. of Doris, Phil. Trans., 1852, II. p. 212, 215, 219, 233, Pl. XI. fig. 3; Pl. XII. figs. 11-13; Pl. XIV. fig. 5; Pl. XV. fig. 5; Pl. XVI. fig. 10; Pl. XVII. fig. 9. Meyer and Moebius, Fauna der Kieler Bucht, II. 1872, p. 68, Taf. fig. 1-7. Doris levis, Fleming. Brit. Anim., p. 282, 1828. Doris obvelata, Lovén, Ind. Moll. Scand., p. 4, 1846. Sars, Reise til Lofoten og Finmarken, p. 76, 1851. Color lacteus vel luteus, limbo palliali supra maculis luteis vel lacteis distinctus. Branchiz e foliolis quinque composita. Hab. M. Atlant. sept. It is useless to discuss the question, if the D. levis Linné represents this species; if this in reality was the case, the name of Linneus ought to be re-established, as it has been done by Mérch' (Acanthochila levis, M.). It is searcely worth while 1 Cf. Mérch, Faunula Moll. Islandiw, Naturh. Foren. yidensk. Meddel. 1868, p. 202. 116 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. to try to determine, if the D. levis should happen to be the D. obvelata of O. Fr. Muller, as supposed by Lovén.' In many cases the authors of the present time are unable to determine the species described by authors of late date; it is in most cases still more impossible to determine the species described by elder authors. Better to leave those names of the past to obliv- ion. Science, after all, ought not to take notice of any Nudi- branchiate, that was not anatomically examined; as without such examination it is in many cases not possible even to determine the genus, to which in reality the species belongs. The form described and figured hy Alder and Hancock as D. repanda is on the contrary determinable, and this name ought to be preserved, although perhaps identical with the elder denominations of Linné and of Muller. Of this species I have had five specimens for anatomical exami- nation; two kindly sent me by Mr. Friele, of Bergen, and obtained in that vicinity; two from Samso, Kattegat, and from the Island of Zeeland (Denmark), and one from the neighborhood of Kiel, for which I am indebted to the friendship of Prof. Moebius; the individuals agreed in their internal and external structure. The color of alcoholic specimens was uniformly white or yel- lowish-white. The Norwegian specimens were 11-19.0 mm. long, 6.5-8.0 mm. broad, and 3.5-6.0 mm. high. The breadth of the foot was 2.6-4.5 mm., of the mantle-edge 1.5-2.5 mm.; the height of the rhinophoria 1.2-2.0 mm., of the gill 1.5-2.5 mm ; the cor- responding measurements of the Danish specimens were 20.0-23 0, 14.0-15.0, 8.-9.0, 4.-6.0, 3.5-3.75, and about 2.0 and 3.0 mm. The length of the individual from Kiel was about 8.0 mm. The form was rather depressed, the outer part of the mantle- edge not thick. The back was covered all over with small and very small papillae, obtuse or more pointed, low and rounded.’ The rhinophorial orifices were not prominent, but were slightly crenulated on the margin. The club showed fifteen to twenty 1 Lovén, Ind, p. 4: ‘*D. obvelata, M. (non C. Fabr. non Johnston, non Bouch. Chant.)—D. repanda, A. & H. Moérch, on the contrary (Faun. Moll. Isl., p. 202) regards the D. obvelata, MOller (Ind. Moll. Grénl.) non Miiller, as identical with the D. repanda of Alder and Hancock. 2 No trace of the characteristic yellow spots was to be seen on the mantle- edge. 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 117 leaflets... The opening of the branchial cavity rather small (dia- meter 1.5-2 mm.) round, not prominent, with a reflexed and scarcely crenulated margin. ‘The gill consisted of five tripinnate leaflets,’ the anterior median hardly smaller than the others. The two anterior laterals were often cleft so as to simulate two plumes. The anal tube was short, truncate, situated between the two pos- terior branchial plumes, the renal orifice at the right side. The head was small, consisting of the mouth and two small flattened tentacles, with a furrow along their outer margin. The flattened genital papilla furnished with a rather contracted orifice; in its upper part always a more or less (1.0 mm.) projecting trian- gular or spoon-shaped lobe (figs. 21, 22). The foot straight or a little rounded in the forepart, strongly grooved in the margin; the upper lip slightly cleft in the median line.’ The peritoneum color- less. The five individuals were dissected. The central nervous system showed the cerebral ganglia of rounded-triangular form, sometimes somewhat elongated, larger than the visceral ones, which are more rounded. In connection with the hind part of the under side of the right cerebral ganglion was a small rounded ganglion (of about 0.07 mm. diameter) pro- minent between the hinder part of the cerebral ganglia, and giving off a long nerve backwards. In connection with the anterior part of the upper side of the cerebral ganglion was an optic ganglion, a little smaller than the former; the n. opticus rather short. In connection with the posterior part of the under side of the visceral ganglion through a rather short nerve is an oblong ganglion geni- tale,‘ giving off a long nerve to the anterior genital mass (penis?) ; the ganglion containing cells of rather unequal size. The pedal ganglia are situated perpendicularly or oblique to the former, and a little compressed. The commissure rather broad and short, as long as the largest diameter of the pedal ganglion; the proximal olfactory ganglion bulbiform, very short stalked, a little smaller than the buccal ones. No true distal was observed. The visceral ' According to A. and H. the number of leaflets is twelve to thirteen, and to Meyer and Moebius fourteen. 2 Both A. and H. and Meyer and Moebius mention five plumes. § The markings on the under side of the mantle-brim (cf. Alder and Han- cock, 1. c. fig. 2) were not visible. ‘ This ganglion had already been seen by Hancock and Embleton (1. ¢. Pl. XVII. fig. 9). 118 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF (1879. ganglia were of oval form, connected by a very short commissure ; the gastro-cesophageal oblong, about one-eighth the size of the last, short stalked, developed on the side of the nerve; with a single large and several small cells. The eye showed a yellow lens and deep black pigment. The otocysts visible as chalk-white spots under the loop in the usual position, with about one hundred otoconia of the ordinary kind. There were sparingly scattered calcified spicule, 0.25-0.30 mm. long, in the broad and rather thick leaves of the rhinophoria, set perpendicularly or obliquely on the free margin of the leaves. The skin was profusely furnished with large and small rod-shaped spiculz, mostly much calcified ; in the axes of the granules of the back were bundles of perpendicular spicule as usual. In the in- terstitial connective tissue a very few large spicules. The oral tube was wide (1.0-2.5 mm. long). The bulbus pha- ryngeus of the usual form, about 1.3-2.25 mm. long, 1.2-2.0 mm. broad, and 1.0-1.75 high. The radula also projected 0.3-0.75 mm. from the posterior part of the under side of the bulbus. The true mouth of triangular form, the point upwards. The lip-plate was deep horn-yellow, narrow at the upper end and broader down- ward at the lowest square part about 0.66 mm. broad; it is com- posed of densely set hooks, cleft at the point and rising to the height of about 0.033 mm. (figs. 9,10). The tongue broad and flat; in the five individuals examined, furnished with twenty-six, twenty-seven, thirty-six, thirty, and fifteen rows of teeth; further backwards thirty-three, thirty-four, twenty-eight, thirty-six, and thirty-two rows developed, and four immature rows; the total number of rows sixty-three, sixty-five, sixty-eight, seventy, and fifty-one.'| The basal plate of the teeth rather broad (fig. 16), the hook standing nearly perpendicular on it. The median tooth (figs. lla, 12a, 13) broader on the posterior margin ; the cutting edge of the recurved hook with three to four denticles on each side. The lateral plates® in two individuals number only twenty- two to twenty-three; in three others twenty-five to twenty-six on the hind part of the tongue, and further backwards twenty-eight to twenty-nine; the three to four foremost rows were always very ' According to Alder and Hancock the number of rows is sixty-eight. I found the lowest number in the small individual from Kiel. ® The number was according to Alder and Hancock twenty-two, and to Meyer and Moebius eighteen. 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 119 incomplete. The first plate with seven to nine denticles at the outer side of the hook, and with three to four on the inner side (figs. 11bb, 126d). The second and third (fig. 14) with broad basal plate, as (figs, 14, 3) also all the succeeding plates without denti- culation of the inner margin; on the outer edge (PI. V., fig. 15) a certain number of denticles, increasing to twenty or twenty- five. In the outermost part of the rows the number of denticles decreased (fig. 15); the outermost plates were of very variable form (figs. 15a,4a). The height of the outermost plate sometimes only 0.007, generally 0.04-0.05 mm., the height of the next plate about 0.06, of the next 0.075 mm.; the height rising to about 0.1 mm.; the height of the innermost lateral plate 0.04, of the fifth 0.06 mm. The color of the plates was pale yellow, the outermost colorless. The salivary glands strong, whitish or yellowish, flattened, with a breadth of 1.5 mm., forming two to three short coils at the sides of the esophagus; the duct very short. The wsophagus,as usual, also the stomach. The intestine emerging from the liver (fig. 17a) behind the middle of its upper side; the first part proceeding towards the fore end of the liver, in the largest individuals about 5.8 mm. long, somewhat wider in the pyloric part , the descending part of the intestine nearly 13-17 mm. long, with a nearly con- stant breadth of 0.75-1 mm. The liver (in the largest indivi- duals) about 1.3-15.0 mm. long, by a breadth of 7-7.0, and a height of 6-7.5 mm.; about half of the light anterior part strongly flattened for the reception of the anterior genital mass, the pos- terior end rounded; the color of the surface yellowish-white, the substance (when cut) yellow. The biliary sac whitish, very dis- tinct (fig. 17)) on the surface of the liver, about 2 mm. long, laying at the anterior end of the pyloric part of the intestine, on the right side. The heart and renal chamber as usual; the last white, very large, reaching to the fore-end of the liver. The sanguineous gland whitish, very flattened, about 3.5-5.0 mm. in largest dia- meter, covering the central nervous system. The yolk-yellow hermaphroditic gland covering the upper and right side of the liver (fig. L7ce) vecasionally with groups of lobes scattered on the under side, but never forming a nearly continuous layer over the liver. The structure was as usual, with large odgene cells and zoosperms in the lobules. The anterior genital mass large, in the largest specimens 8-8.5 mm. long, 3.5-4.0 mm. broad, and 120 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. 6-7.0 mm. high, ovoid, plano-convex, flattened on the left side. The ampulla of the hermaphroditic duct usually crossed over the left side, whitish, sausage-shaped, 6—7 0 mm. long, by 1.1-2.0 mm. in diameter. The windings of the spermatoduct rested on the anterior margin of the genital mass, the first part thicker but not much longer than the rest, which was thinner and stronger (in the largest individual 7-10.0 mm. long). A stricture unites the two parts, the last passing without definite limits into the nearly cylindrical or elongate-conical (retracted) penis, which was about 1.5-2.5 mm. long, the somewhat elongated glans being straight or curved, 0.5-0.6 mm. in length, by 0.08-0.1 mm. in diameter (fig. 18). It was furnished with irregularly set (fig. 5) rows of pale- yellowish hooks, which rose to a height of about 0.016 mm. They were straight or curved, sometimes irregular or connate (figs. 5, 6), mostly solitary, yet sometimes arranged in small groups (fig. 6); the sperm duct continued (fig. 18a) through the whole lenyth of the glans to the round orifice on the point of the glans; there was no continuation of the armature of the glans backwards over a longer portion of the sperm duct. The sperma- totheca spherical, about 2-3-0 mm. diameter; its own duct a little longer than the leg, rather wide, then uniting with the thinner and somewhat longer (and wider at the union) duct of the sper- matocysta, which was also round and of the diameter of 1-1.5 mm.; both organs resting upon the anterior margin of the mucus gland; the vagina about as long as, and a little wider than, the special duct of the spermatotheca.'| The large mucous gland yellowish-white or yellow; the opaque part on the upper part of left side yellow or brownish ; the cavity empty. 2. Cadlina pacifica, Bergh, n. sp. Plate VII. figs. 19, 20; Pl. VIII. figs. 7-18. Color czerulescente albidus. Branchia e foliolis novem composita. Hab. Oc. Pacific. sept. (Captain’s Bay, Unalashka, and Coal Harbor, Shumagin Ids.). Dall obtained a living specimen of this species at Captain’s Bay, Unalashka, in May, 1872, at low water and on rocky bottom. The color of the living animal he states to have been “ bluish- white.” The alcoholic specimen was of a uniform yellowish color, with ' Hancock and Embleton, 1. c. 1852, Pl. XV., fig. 5. 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 12] a slight tinge of olive. The rhinophoria and branchiz of deeper yellow. It was about 28.0 mm. long, 130 mm. broad, and 7.0 mm. high; the foot 7.0 and the free mantle edge 3.0 mm. broad. The rhinophoria 2.5 mm. and the branchial leaflets 3.5 mm. high. It' was of rather depressed elongate form; the mantle margin rather broad. The back covered all over with rather small com- pressed or rounded densely set tubercles, which often coalesced, forming short longitudinal folds. These nearly disappeared at the margin of the mantle. The rhinophorial orifices situated rather forward with several tubercles on their margins, the club of the rhinophoria with twelve to fifteen large and very oblique leaves. The opening of the branchial cavity (the branchial leaves retracted) was a longitudinal slit of about 4 mm. in length, and rather narrow; the margin of it with tubercles of the usual kind. The branchial leaves nine in number, four lateral pairs and one anterior unpaired, tripinnate. The anal tube low, with two (lateral) lips (fig. 19); the renal pore in front of and at its right side. The outer mouth a small longitudinal slit; the tentacles very small, with a furrow at the upper part of their outer margin. The under side of the mantle edge even; a small deep groove for the head. ‘The sides of the body rather low; the genital opening round, with at least two openings in its depth. The foot rounded at the fore end with traces of a fine furrow, the posterior end somewhat pointed. The intestines where visible through the skin. The peritoneum colorless, nearly without spicula. The central nervous system showed the cerebral and the vis- ceral ganglia very distinct; the cerebral short, reniform, a little broader in the anterior part, a little larger than the buccal, bulbi- form, short-stalked ; the optic ganglia scarcely equal to one-tenth of the size of the latter; the optic nerve short. The visceral ganglia short, pyriform; on the under side of the right hand are a short-stalked genital ganglion, intermediate in size between the optic and olfactory ganglia. The pedal ganglia nearly per- pendicular on the under side of and a little smaller than the vis- ceral. The commissures rather short, the visceral nearly free from the broad subcerebro-pedal. The buceal ganglia rounded and connected by an extremely short commissure. The gastro-cesophageal short stalked, ovoid, 9 122 _ PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. about one-eighth the size of the former, developed on one side of its nerve with one very large and several smaller cells. The eye provided with black pigment, and a yellow lens. The otocysts in their usual place, filled with ordinary otoconia. The broad leaves of the rhinophoria with a rather large quantity of spicula, generally set obliquely or perpendicularly on the free margin. The spicula mostly rod-shaped, long, and much calcified. These also occur abundantly in the skin of the back, often asso- ciated in small groups. The tubercles of the back were stiffened in the ordinary way, but there were very few spicules of the larger kind in the interstitial tissue. The oral tube was about 2.5 mm. long, 1.8 mm. wide at the posterior end, internally as usual; the retractor muscles very strong. The bulbus pharyngeus strong, about 3.0 mm. long, 2.5 mm. broad, and 2.1 mm. high. The sheath of the radula project- ing about 1 mm., bent upwards. The lip-disk rather broad ; the lip- plate broad, broadest below, yellow; the lateral parts with several transverse folds; the elements (fig. 7, 8) scarcely different from those of the typical species, or perhaps a little less crooked, of a height of about 0.05 mm.; the mouth, of triangular form, quite as in the C.repanda. The tongue of usual form with about thirty- three rows of plates; further back forty-eight developed, and four immature rows; the total number of them eighty-five; the first ten rows of the tongue more or less incomplete.’ The number of lateral plates in the hinder row of the tongue thirty-three, the number scarcely increasing in the sheath. The plates of yellowish color; the breadth of the oldest plate (in the hinder part) 0.045 mm., the breadth of these plates increasing to 0.06 mm.; the height of the outermost plates about 0.04, and the height of the lateral plates increasing to about 0.12 mm. The plates of nearly the same form as in tlie last species. The median plate a little emarginated in the posterior margin; the short recurved hook usually with 8-4 denticles on each side of the point (fig. 9, 10a), sometimes this point was replaced by two single or bifid larger denticles (fig. 9). The first lateral plate (fig. 1066) with 5-6 den- ticles at the inside, and with 6-7 at the outside of the hook. Through the 4-6 following plates (fig. 10) the size of the plates 1 The progression was as follows, 6—1—1, 4—1—3, 6—1—7, 10—1—12, 20—1—18, 22—1—19, etc. ~ 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 123 and the number of denticles did not much increase, after which both gradually increased as usual (figs. 11-13). Still the number of denticles in the individual examined hardly exceeded 18-22, and was still smaller in the outer portion of the rows (fig. 15). The three or four outer plates were of rather variable form (figs. 14-15) generally without denticles or only traces of them (figs. l4aa, 15a). The salivary glands were yellowish, flattened, riband-shaped, 10.0 mm. long, with a greatest breadth in the anterior part of 1.0 (fig. 20); the glands adhering to one another through more than the posterior half; the ducts short (fig. 20a). The esophagus about 9.0 mm. long, rather thin, and somewhat broader in the middle. The stomach narrow. The intestine appeared at the surface of the liver behind the middle of that organ, was about 5.5 mm. long, reaching to the second fifth of that organ. The reflected part was about 14.0 mm. long,and the alimentary cavity was empty. The liver 14.0 mm. long, reaching 6.0 mm. in breadth and 5.3 mm.in height. The posterior end rounded, somewhat pointed, more than half the right anterior portion flattened for the anterior genital mass. The surface was grayish-yellow, the substance deeper yellow. The vesica fellea smaller than in the typical species, appearing at the right side of the pyloric part of the in- testine with a rounded upper end about 1.5 mm. in diameter. The heart as usual. The sanguineous gland whitish, flattened ; about 6 mm. long, with a breadth in the posterior half of 3.5 mm. in the anterior of scarcely 2.0 mm., its thickness about 0.5 mm., covering the largest part of the central nervous system. The urinary chamber large. The hermaphroditic gland yolk-yellow, spread over the fore- part of the liver, over the anterior part of its upper side and over the lateral parts of this organ; in its lobules were large odgene- cells. The anterior genital mass large, about 9.5 mm. long, nearly 6.5 mm. high, and 4.5 mm _ broad, oval plano-convex. The yellow- ish hermaphroditic duct issued from about the middle of the applanation on the forepart of the liver, rather strong, swelling ,into the yellow ampulla that runs in short windings over the left side of the anterior genital mass to its anterior end; the length of the unrolled ampulla was about 9.0 mm., its diameter only 0.1 mm. The spermato-duct with its windings resting on the ante- 124 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. rior margin of the genital mass; its first part about 15.0 mm. long with a diameter of about 1.0 mm., yellowish, passing through - a slight stricture into the second, which has only half the length and half the diameter and is of a paler color. The penis nearly 4.0 mm. long, and 1.5 mm. in diameter. The glans in the upper end of the cavity having a length of nearly 1.0 mm. (fig. 17); the cuticula clothing the inside of it seemed to present hooks similar to those in the typical species, but fewer and thinner (fig. 18). The spermatotheca spherical, about 3.0 mm. in diameter; its duct as usual. The spermato-cysts spherical, about 1.6 mm. in diameter. The ducts as usual, the cavity filled with sperma. The mucus gland large, whitish, and yellowish-white; on the an- terior part of the left side was a yolk-yellow mass, the large cavity empty. The spoon-shaped lobe in the vestibulum had a length of nearly 2.0 mm. Since the above observations were made two other individuals of the same species have come under my notice. They were obtained by Dall in September, 1872, at Coal Harbor, Shumagin Islands, Alaska, on a muddy beach at low water. The color of the living animal was “ bluish.” The specimens in spirits were 8.0 and 14.0 mm. long, 6.0 and 10.0 mm. broad, 3.5 and 5.0 mm. high respectively, and of yellow- ish color. The form as above. The opening of the retracted gill transversely oval, as above mentioned, the gill with 8-9 leaves. ‘The anal papilla as above. Both specimens were dissected. The central nervous system, the eyes, the oto-cysts, and the skin quite as above mentioned. The oral tube about 1.5 mm. long. The bulbus pharyngeus in the largest individual about 1.75 mm. long,and 1.5 mm. broad and high. The sheath of the radula rather prominent, bent upwards. The mouth-slit triangular; the lip- plates chocolate-brown in the larger, yellow in the smaller indi- vidual; the structure as usual. The hooks in general a little thicker at the point. The tongue with twenty-seven to thirty rows of plates; further backwards thirty-six to thirty-nine freshly developed and four immature rows; the total number of rows was sixty-seven to seventy-three rows. In the posterior rows of , the tongue twenty-seven to thirty plates. The plates as previ- ously mentioned ;.the median tooth (fig. 9) merely broader in the hind part of the basal plate 1879.] NATURAL SOIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA _ 125 The salivary glands, the cesophagus, the stomach, and the in- testine as above. The liver was in length 8.5,in breadth 4.25, and in height 4 mm.; the applanation on the right anterior part shorter than above. The vesica fellea as above. The sanguine- ous gland and the urinary chamber as above. The hermaphroditic gland with its yellow lobes clothing the largest part of the fore-end and the upper side of the liver. The anterior genital mass about 4.4 mm. long, 3.0 in height, and 2.0 mm. broad. The ampulla of the hermaphroditic duct as above, also the spermato-duct and the penis, which was about 2.0 mm. long. The glans short, its opening and interior clothed with an armature; this last only extended over a total length of about 0.8 mm.; the hooks (fig. 18) pale yellowish, as above, rising to a height of about 0.016 mm. The spermatotheca and spermatocysta as above, and also the spoonshaped lobe in the vestibulum. Note. Should the reader find any errors of proof-reading in the preceding paper, he will bear in mind that Dr. Bergh has not been able to correct the proofs in person and make due allowances, though it is hardly necessary to remark that the utmost pains have been taken to avoid any such errors.— Wy..k. D. EXPLANATION OF PLATES. An asterisk denotes that the drawing is by camera lucida, the fraction denotes the magnification. PLATE I. Aeolidia papillosa (L.) var. Pacifica. 1. Mandible from the inside,* *°; a, crista connectiva; b, pro- cessus masticatorius. 2. Part of the masticating edge,* *2°. 3. Two teeth from the radula,* 22°, 4. Another from the side,* **°. 5. Penis; a, ductus ejaculatorius. 6. Cnide,* *2°. Fiona marina (Foérskal) var. Pacifica. . Two teeth from the radula from above,* *2°. 8. The hook of the same,* =, ey 13. 14. . Two ditto, a little oblique, from above,* *3°. . Two of the anterior teeth,* 72°. . The hook of the hindmost developed plate,* 77°. . A lobe of the hermaphroditic gland,* +*°; a, efferent duct. PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. Hermissenda opalescens (Cooper). Mandible,* *2 ; a, crista connectiva ; b, process. mastic. . Part of the masticating edge ;* a, superior (anterior) part ; 5, posterior part, 2°. . Inferior margin of the hook of a tooth,* *3°. Cnidee,* 22°. Coryphella sp. Hind part of masticating edge from the inside ;* a, posterior part, 32°. Part of the radula ;* aa, lateral teeth, #2°. Flabellina iodinea (Cooper). . Anterior part of the posterior third of the masticating edge,* 350 Sats, . A lateral tooth, from the side,* 22°. . A lateral tooth,* 72°. Dendronotus purpureus, Bergh. . Elements of the prehensile collar,* 72°. . Part of the middle of the collar,* 7°. . Elements of the posterior part of the collar,* 72°. Dendronotus Dalli, Bergh. . Exterior part of a row of teeth ;* a, outer tooth, *3°. 1 PLATE II. Hermissenda opalescens (Cooper). Three plates of the radula, from one side,* +>. 850 1 1 . Penis; a, spermatoduct; bb, prepulium; e, glans with its orifice. Coryphella sp. The right mandible from the outside,* =>; a, the articulation; b, the cutting process. . The hinder part of the cutting edge from the outside,* *+°; a, posterior part. 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 127 16. oem 10. 11. 12. . Four lateral teeth ;* aa, doubled tooth, *2°. . The same with the same lettering,* * . A part of the masticating edge,* 7>°. Dendronotus Dalli, Bergh. . The tongue and its muscular mass (¢) from the side; }, radula ; c, tectum radule. . The same from above; a, superior end of the radula; bd, muscular masses of the tongue; c, end of the descending sheath of the radula. . Anterior rhachidian tooth, from above,* *+?°. - The same, from below,* * 00 O°. Dendronotus arborescens (O. F. Miill.). . Hinder part of the cutting edge ;* a, youngest part, *°. - Hook of a rhachidian tooth,* *;°. + . A group of (5) follicles of the hermaphroditic gland, a, efferent duct,* +2°. Flabellina iodinea (Cooper). Part of three rows of plates, from above ;* a, rhachidian b, lateral plates, *}°. Pruate III. Dendronotus arborescens (F.). 1 Dendronotus Dalli, Bergh. . The left mandible from the inside ;* a, crista connectiva; b, superior process; ¢, processus masticalorius, *>. 2. 1 Thirteen outer plates of one of the posterior rows of the radula ;* a, outermost plate, °?°. . A rhachidian tooth or plate from behind, *}. Dendronotus purpureus, Bergh. The masticating process ;* a, the point, ‘2. Median plate from the upper side,* *2°. Two median plates from the under side,* *?°. The serrations of the right side of the median plate,* °°, Three lateral plates,* 75°. (a) Anterior part of the salivary gland ;* b, duct, *°° 128 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. Tritonia tetraquetra (Pallas). 13. aa, the foot; b, the corner of the frontal veil; ce, margin of the genital opening; d, penis with the opening of the mucus gland under its root. 14. A branchial leaf or plume. 15. a, the anal papilla; 6, the renal pore. 16. Part of the cutting edge of the processus masticatorius, *2*. Puiate IV. Dendronotus arborescens (O. F. Miller). . Masticating edge of the jaw, posterior end,* *%°. . Elements of the prehensile collar,* 22° . Point of the penis; a, orifice,* °°°. . Penis ;* d, vas deferens; 6, point of the organ, *. noe He CO Tritonia tetraquetra (Pallas). 5. Part of the cuticle of the frontal veil. 6. The buccal ganglia, with 6 the right gastro-csophageal ganglion,* 23. (at bine innilen from in front ; ;* a, articulation ; b, processus masticatorius. 8, 8. Teeth from the middle of the radula, parts of three rows, seen obliquely from above ;* aa, median teeth; bbdd, first laterals from the left side; ec, same of the right side; dd, second laterals of the left side, *3°. 9. Lateral teeth fromthe middle of a row,* 350, 10. Outer teeth (6-9) of two rows ;* aa, the outermost; }, fold of the cuticula, 23°. 11. Outer teeth (5-4) of two rows; a and J as above, *3°. 2, 12. Doubled (monstrous) teeth of two rows,* *3°.. Akiodoris lutescens, Bergh. 13, 13. Spicula of the skin.* “ PLATE V. Tritonia telraquetra (Pallas). 1. Rhachis or median part of the radula, with part of three rows of teeth ;* aa, rhachidian teeth ; 60, first lateral teeth; ce, second laterals, $}°. 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 129 2. Middle part of a row;* a, rhachidian with 12 laterals; b, twelfth lateral, “3°. , Diaulula Sandiegensis (Cooper). 3. Papille of the back. 4. Outer part of two rows of teeth with 6-8 teeth ;* aa, outermost teeth, 22°. 5. Inner part of two rows ;* aa, first teeth, 350, Diaulula Sandiegensis (C.) var. 6. Two innermost teeth,* *°°. 7, 7. Outer part of two rows with 5 and 2 teeth;* aa, outermost, 350 = 8. a, first part of the spermato-duct ; b, prostate; ¢, spermato- duct ; d, penis; e, vestibulum genitale. 9. Penis opened with the glans and spermato-duct. Lamellidoris bilamellata (.) var. Pacifica. 10. Dorsal papille,* 1°°. Akiodoris lutescens, Bergh. 11. Dorsal papilla,* 12°. 12. Spicula from the rhinophoria,* *%°, 13. Glans penis from the side. 14. Glans penis from the end. Cadlina repanda (A. & H.). 15. Lateral tooth from behind,* 72°. Priate VI. Akiodoris lutescens, Bergh. 1. Median part of a row of teeth ;* a, rhachidian; bd, first lateral ; ec, second lateral ; d, third lateral, °°. 2. The rest of the same row ;* e, the fourth tooth; /, the thir- teenth, **°, 3. The rhachidian tooth, obliquely,* $69, 4. a, first, and b, second lateral teeth from one side,* **°, 5. First tooth, anterior margin, from above,* *°°, 6. a, first, and 6, second tooth from behind,* *°°, 130 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. 7, 8. Third and fourth teeth from beneath,* *}. 9, ll. 12, 14. 15. 16. IETG 18. 19. 20. 10. Fourth and fifth teeth obliquely from the side,* *}°. The fifth tooth from above,* *>*. 13. The seventh and eighth teeth from below,* ***. Akiodoris lutescens, Bergh, var. Rhachidian tooth from below,* *?°. First lateral tooth of two rows,* °°. The sixth tooth from one side,* *>°. a, the ventricle; b, the proceeding intestine; c, the biliary sac; d, the liver. a, yellowish part of the spermato-duct ; 5, thinner continua- tion; c, penis; d, duct of the spermatotheca ; e, vagina of vestibulum. : a,spermatotheca; b, spermatocysta; c,long duct of the mucus gland; d, duct of the vagina, directly continuous with d of fig. 18. Longitudinal section of the wall of the glans penis;* the hooks partly broken off and their sockets naked, *+?°. Cadlina repanda (A. and H.). Spoon-shaped process of the upper part of the vestibulum from below. 2. The same from above. PriateE VII. Akiodoris lutescens, Bergh. . Upper part of the interior of the glans;* a, outer wall, 72°. . Part of the covering of the glans with its hooks,* *2°. Covering, with hooks, from the anterior end of the inverted part of the glans;* a, posterior; b, more anterior por- } 850 tions, ==". . Similar hooks from the anterior part,* *°°. . Anterior end of spermato-duct and posterior part of the in- verted penis;* aa, walls of the spermato-duct ; 6,end of the same; e, most posterior part of the penis with its hooks, +¢°. . Covering of the vagina with its rod-like palisades ;* at @ and other places they have been torn away, leaving only their stiff axes, >. 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 131 1. 8. 19. 20. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. . Elements of the buccal plate from above,* . The same from the side,* 7}°. . The median pee of the radula;* a, sedan tooth; bh, first . Median part of the radula from below ;* a, median teeth, . a, pyloric part of the intestine; b, the vesica fellea; c, lobes Similar covering with well preserved * palisades, Elements of the same,* *?°. x 100 ee. Cadlina repanda (A. and H.). 750 =e, laterals, 72°. . The same muh four median teeth,* a and b, as above, 72°. . A median tooth,* 73°. . Third lateral tooth from the side,* +7". - Outer part of four rows, with one to three teeth;* a, outer- most tooth, =. 200 of, of the hermaphroditie gland. . Everted glans penis ;* a, continuation of the armed cuticle of ie. the anterior part; b, interior of the spermato-duct, Cadlina Pacifica, Bergh. The anal papilla. Anterior part of the salivary gland; a, duct. Puate VIII. Akiodoris lutescens, Bergh. . Part of the radula with three to six rows of teeth;* a, rhachidian tooth; db, first lateral; c, second; d, third; e fourth, *°°. The Seatnder of these three rows of teeth ;* from a, the fifth, to the twelfth and outermost tooth, *4°. Cadlina repanda (A. and H.). The seventeenth to the twentieth teeth of two rows,* 7. 50 The outermost teeth of seven rows,* ~ Part of the glans penis,* 72°. n Some of its isolated hooks,* *“. 132 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. Cadlina Pacifica, Bergh. . Elements of the lip-plate or buccal plate. . The same in another part,* 72°. . Three rhachidian teeth,* 72°. 10. Median part of the radula ;* a, median plates; Dd, first laterals ; c, fourth lateral, 72°. 11. Side view of a lateral tooth from the outer side,* 7%. 12. The same from the inner side,* 7}°. 13. Largest lateral tooth,* 7°. 14 Outer plates (teeth) of four rows ;* aa, the outermost, 15. Four outer plates of one row;* a, the outermost, 7. 16. Part of the cuticle with its spicula,* 2. 17. The glans penis,* *?°. 18. Part of the penis,* 7°. -T co CO 7An Tig Jorunna Johnstoni (A. and H.). 19. Lateral tooth,* 22°. 1 1879 | NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 133 ON A NEW GENUS AND SPECIES OF SCOMBRIDE. BY W. N. LOCKINGTON. Since D. W. B. Ayres, between the years 1854 and 1863, de- scribed nearly seventy species of fishes from the West Coast of N. America, principally from the neighborhood of San Francisco, until my own scattered notes appeared in the Proc. Cal. Acad. Sci. 1876, very little has been done in ichthyology by naturalists resi- dent on this coast. In 1863-1864, Dr. J. G. Cooper, at that time attached to the Geological Survey of Cal., described eight species; and about the same time Mr. A. Garret, during a visit to this coast, described a Mureenoid fisi in a paper principally devoted to the fishes of the Sandwich Islands. All these papers were published in vol. iii. of the Proc. Cal. Acad. Sci. Meanwhile the ichthyology of this coast has received careful attention from Gill, Gunther, and Steindachner, the last of whom visited us with the Hassler Expedition, resided here a short time, and took away with him numerous specimens. It has for some time been my endeavor to collect together and identify such of the species described by the above authors, and by Girard in vol. x. of the Pac. Rail. Reports, as oceur in or near the Bay of San Francisco, and to add to our knowledge of them whatever information I can collect respecting their distribution, life-colors,. variations, ete. In so doing I have meet with the following new form. CHRIOMITRA, nov. gen. Body elongate, fusiform, cleft of mouth wide. First dorsal sepa- rated from the second by an interspace, seven or more spurious fins behind dorsal and anal. No corselet or pectoral region, body naked or covered with small scales. Teeth of moderate strength in the jaws, none on the vomer or palatines. A longitudinal keel on each side of tail. Seven branchiostegals. Dorsal spines 15. Pectoral fins inserted at the level of the eye. This genus is dis- tinguished from Scomber by the greater number of the finlets, and by the want of a. uniform covering of scales; from Orcynus and Sarda by the absence of a corselet, and the presence of an 134 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. interval between the two dorsals; from Cybium by the latter character; and from all these genera by the absence of teeth on either vomer or palatines. From Ausis it differs in the absence of a corslet, in the larger size of the teeth, and in the greater number of dorsal spines. Etymology, xpea want, ucrpa stomacher, viz., corslet. Chriomitra concolor, sp. nov. Doe Vile AST abe Teeth in a single row, triangular, compressed, those of lower jaw largest, none near the symphysis. ‘even or eight finlets be- hind the dorsal, eight behind the anal; pectoral one-eighth of the total length to the end of the central caudal rays, ventrals small, in length less than 2th of the pectorals. Description.— Dorsal outline a regular gentle curve from snout to tail, ventral outline similar to that of dorsal. Cleft of mouth slightly oblique, maxillary reaching to a vertical from the hinder margin of the eye; its anterior part concealed behind the preorbital when the mouth is closed. Jaws equal in front, teeth in a single row on the jaws, none on the vomer or palatines. Teeth in lower jaw larger than those in upper, compressed at base, gently curved inwards; those in upper jaw much smaller, compressed, triangular, straight. Length of head slightly exceeding the greatest depth, and con- tained about five times in the total length. Eye slightly oval, its longitudinal diameter contained seven times in the length of the head; snout a little more than one-third of the same length, tapering regularly to the tip; and convex above, as is also the whole upper surface of the head. Hinder margin of preoperculum with a long shallow sinus, its lower angle extending a little farther back than its upper extremity; lower border almost straight, horizontal. Hinder margin of oper- culum and suboperculum a regular curve Distance from tip of snout. to origin of first dorsal contained about 45 times in the length to end of central part of caudal; its length of base very slightly less than its distance from tip of snout. Second, third, and fourth dorsal spines highest, thence diminishing sapeliee in height to the tenth, the remainder short and apparently isolated, 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 135 All the spines are exceedingly slender and fragile; the longest are about equal to one-third the length of the head. Interspace between the two dorsals about one-fourth of the length of the base of the first dorsal. Second dorsal commencing half way between the tip of the snout and the origin of the caudal, increasing rapidly in height to the fourth, which is equal to the sixth, and slightly shorter than the fifth, the fifth a little less than half the length of the head. The rays diminish rapidly in height to the eleventh, which is about half as long as the fifth; the remaining rays decrease slowly to the last, which simulates a finlet. Anal similar in form to second dorsal, but its rays somewhat shorter than the corresponding dorsal ones. Pectoral pointed, the rays diminishing very rapidly from the fourth to the eleventh from its upper margin; the 11th to 15th rays nearly equal, remaining rays very rapidly shortening. Centre of base of pectoral in a line with a line drawn from the tip of the snout through the centre of the pupil. Ventrals very small, less than two-fifths as long as the pectorals. Length of inner side of upper lobe of caudal a little less than gth of the length of the fish (to end of middle caudal rays); lower lobe slightly shorter. Lateral line diverging gradually from the dorsal outline as far as the origin of the second dorsal, where it lies slightly below the upper third of the height, thence curving downwards rapidly to a vertical from the front of the first dorsal finlet, thence in an undulating line along the centre of the depth to the caudal keel. . A low keel, convergent posteriorly, above and below the central keel of the caudal peduncle. Long narrow scales on the region behind the eye, along each side of the dorsal outline, and on the peduncle of the tail; re- mainder of body naked. Color of the upper portions dark steel blue, becoming silvery below; no streaks. The specimen in the possession of the Cal. Acad. of Sciences was obtained in San Francisco Market, and was probably taken, as were previously examined specimens of this species, in Monte- rey Bay. It is said to occasionally straggle as far north as San Francisco, or even Tomales Bay. 136 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF Total length to end of middle rays of caudal Length of head Greatest depth of body seat Longitudinal diameter of eye Length of snout Width between orbits From tip of snout to origin of first dared Length of base of ditto. From tip of snout to origin of peecea Zap &e “cb ec anal Length of pectoral Length of upper lobe of caudal, sinha ee margin Length of ventrals 3 : . . : 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 137 APRIL 1. The President, Dr. RUSCHENBERGER, in the chair. Forty-two persons present. The death of Geo. B. Wood, M.D., a member, was announced. On Hybrid Fuchsias.—Mr. Tuomas MEEWAN exhibited a seed- ling fuchsia which had been obtained from F. syringe flora, that had been pollenised by a garden hybrid named “Inimitable.” Mr. M. detailed the precautions taken to avoid the use by the flower of its own pollen. This one exhibited was the only one that had foliage and habit exactly like its female parent, and the flowers were also alike in every particular. The five remaining. had not yet flowered, but were more or less unlike the female pa- rent, and unlike each other in appearance. The foliage of one yet to flower was very much like the male parent; and one plant which had been destroyed by an accident last summer was exactly like the male parent. The chief point of interest was that the pollen from one single flower, operating in one single pistil, and resulting in one single berry, should produce such a dissimilar progeny. Note on thes Adoption of an Ant-Queen.—Mr. McCook reported the following case of the adoption of a fertile queen of Cremato- . gasler lineolata, a small black ant, by a colony of the same spe- cies. The queen was taken in Fairmount Park April 16th, and on May 14th following was introduced to workers of a nest taken the same day. The queen was alone within an artificial glass formicary, and several workers were introduced. One of these soon found the queen, exhibited much excitement, but no hostil- ity, and immediately ran to her sister workers, all of whom were presently clustered upon the queen. As other workers were gradually introduced they joined their comrades until the body of the queen (who is much larger than the workers) was nearlw covered with them. They appeared to be holding on y théir mandibles to the delicate hairs upon the female’s body , and. cqa- tinually moved their antennz caressingly. This sort of attention continued until the queen, escorted by workers, disappeayg in one of the galleries. She was entirely adopted, and therpefter was often seen moving freely, or attended by guards, aboul@the nest, at times engaged | in attending the larvee and nymphs Which had "been introduced with the workers of the strange colony. The workers were fresh from their own natural home, and the queen had been in an artificial home fora month. As among ants the workers of different nests are usually hostile to each 10 138 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. other, this adoption of an alien queen is an example of the strong instinct which controls for preservation of the species. .: APRIL 8. The President, Dr. RUSCHENBERGER, in the chair. Thirty-five persons present. APRIL 15. The President, Dr. RuscHENBERGER, in the chair. Thirty-three persons present. The following papers were presented for publication :— . “Placenta of Macacus Cynomolgus.” By H. C. Chapman, M.D. ‘Description of a new species of Chirocephalus.” By John A. Ryder. The death of Isaac Hays, M.D., 2 member, was announced. On Special Fecundity in Plants.—At the meeting of the Botani- cal Section, Mr. THomas MEHAN exhibited specimens and re- marked on the curious fact that special fecundity was nfot con- fined to individuals of any one species of plants, but the species themselves often exhibited peculiar fertility, as other species again were characterized by an indisposition to produce seed. Occa- sionally whole families or natural orders of plants exhibited these peculiarities. In our green-houses the Begonia, which has male and female flowers separately on the same plant, some species had an unusual preponderance of fertile female flowers; others, as, for instance, Begonia glaucophylla, had never borne a female flower within his observation. The race of Primroses were famous for an apparent abhorrence of their own pollen, rarely producing any seeds unless the plant had the chance to receive pollen from some other plant; but the Madeira Primrose—Primula tnvolu- crata—was a remarkable self-fertilizer, and every flower, appa- rently under the most varied circumstances, produced an immense quantity of seeds. As illustrations of the infertility of some natural. families, Asclepiadiz and Apocynacee were quoted. In these we have the common Hoya or “ Wax plant,” the Oleander, the common Silk-weeds, in which thousands of flowers are pro- duced for every one that results in a seed vessel. In this part of the world at least the “Trailing Arbutus” rarely, if ever, pro- duces perfect seed. 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 139 APRIL 22. The President, Dr. RuscHENBERGER, in the chair. Twenty-seven persons present. ; Notice of a New Pauropod.—Mr. J. A. RypDER described a new myriapod which he had recently discovered, and which turned out to be nearly allied to the form described by Sir John Lubbock under the name of Pauropus. The specimens which the speaker had obtained were five in number, and had but six segments, fewer than any other known member of the group, whilst the number of pairs of legs was nine, the same as in Pauropus, which is very strong evidence that the specimens are adults. The following characterization of the genus and species was proposed :— Eurypauropus spinosus, gen. et sp. noy. Body segments six in number, sixth exceedingly rudimentary ; antenne five-jointed ; legs in nine pairs, equidistant; tergal sclerites laterally expanded so as to conceal the legs almost entirely when the animal is viewed from above, and covered with fine tubercles which are joined to each other by raised lines ; appressed curved spines are also scat- tered over their surface in less number, and also fringe their mar- gins, being disposed at regular intervals; the spines ahd lines give the dorsal surface of the little creature a slightly silky lustre when viewed with reflected light. Color a delicate light brown. Mouth-organs the same-as in the first-described genus. No evi- dence of eyes could be detected. Length ,!-th of an inch ; width about ~,th of an inch. Habitat in tairmount Park, Philadel- phia, east and west of Schuylkill, under decaying wood. The tergal sclerites are much thicker than in Pauropus, having the characteristic brown color of chitin when viewed with trans- mitted light. The antennz have the terminal globular hyaline body with a long pedicle as in Pauropus pedunculatus, The type is the most distinct form diseovered since the detection of the first known representatives in England in 1866, and also extends the geographical range of the family, and does much towards fully establishing the Pauropoda as a distinct order of myriapods. Do Snakes Swallow their Young ?—Mr. MEEWAN remarked that European zoologists yet seemed incredulous that young snakes would enter their mothers’ mouths for protection when frightened, He had witnessed such an occurrence, but it had been suggested that his eyes deceived him. — Professor Brown Goode had collected evidence sufficient, he thought, for American zoologists to believe in. Similar facts came to us from Australia. He read a part of a letter to himself from Baron Ferdinand. Von Mueller, of Mel- 140 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. bourne, stating that two observers, whom Dr. M. believed perfectly credible, had, independently of each other, witnessed similar pro- tection in that country. Dr. Kenderdine said he had personally seen a case where a garter snake so protected its young. Mode of Depositing Ant-eggs —Mr. McCook stated that a queen of the black carpenter ant, Camponotus Pennsylvanicus, which had long been kept in an artificial nest, had once been seen in the act of depositing an eg The queen was at the time clinging to the side of a hollow in ae surface of the earth, almost in a verti- cal position. The usual body-guard of workers quite surrounded her, continually touching her with their antenne. The egg was a white cylindrical object, about one-eighth of an inch in length. It was about two minutes in escaping from the body, and as soon as dropped was carried below within the galleries by a worker. The queen was never left by her body -cuard, who sought to control her movements by pressing’ around her, blocking up the path which she wished to take. Frequently more vigorous persuasions were used, an antenna or leg being grasped by a worker, and the queen thus pulled backward. She made no attacks upon her guard, but often stubbornly held her own way; though commonly yield- ing more or less graciously to her attendants. This colony had been received from the Allegheny Mountains in December, within their formicary in an oak bough, in which they were hibernating, being quite stiff with cold. They immediately revived in the warmth, and were healthy and active during the following spring. The queen survived until September following, and would doubt- less have lived longer had she not been neglected during a pro- longed absence in summer. She outlived all her subjects, and was certainly more than a year old. APRIL 29, The President, Dr. RuscHENBERGER, in the chair. Thirty-eight persons present. Note on the Marriage-flights of Lasius flavus and Myrmica lobricornis.—Rey. H. C. McCoox remarked that the first named ant is one of the most familiar objects in nature. Its small dusky-yellow workers may be seen in every American lawn, walk, field, and yard, throwing up its fragile moundlets of sand-pellets, and swarming upon particles of fruit, crumbs, bones, dead insects, and all manner of sweets. It is quite cosmopolitan in its distri- bution, and is well known in Europe. The following observation of the annual marriage-flight of the sexes was made September 5, 1878, in the vicinity of Philadelphia. The nests observed were 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 141 Jocated directly in and on the grassy border of a trodden path in a farmyard. At 4 P.M the males and females were seen coming out and re-entering the gate, amid great excitement on the part of the workers. The females particularly were followed by workers who * teased” them occasionally by gently nipping them with their mandibles. The flight of the young queens was, with few exceép- tions, made from the top of stalks of grass, where they clung for several minutes, poising themselves, spreading their wings, and Swaying up and down. Even to these elevations the workers fol- lowed them, hastening their flight by occasional “nips.” When the queen rose in flight, there was no evidence of feebleness or inexperience, except, in some cases, a slight tendency to a zig-zag course for the first few yards. The flight was then, and in most cases from the very first also, strong and in a straight course. The insect first rose to a height of about 20 feet, which was soon in- creased to 40, 50, and even 60 feet (estimated), and this latter height was maintained until the form was lost to sight. He was able to follow the ants in several instances to a distance of more than 300 feet, before they disappeared, at which time they gave no sign of alighting. Some were seen to alight at the distance of 60 and 80 feet; others flew into a large buttonwood tree within 30 feet of the nest. The flight was in every case solitary, and was in all directions, although generally in the direction of the breeze. The males were in the mean time continually taking flight, urged thereto by teasing workers, each separately, and wholly independent of other males and of the females, as to the time and ‘direction of flight. This fact led Mr. McCook to infer that the pairing of the sexes must have occurred within the nest before departure therefrom. Except in the case of those individuals who lit upon the button- wood tree, there appeared no opportunity for a meeting after flight. There was nothing in all the facts to suggest the idea of a future consort. The same feature of independent and solitary flight of the sexes had been observed in the swarming of the Shin- ing Slave-maker Polyergus lucidus. This is in marked contrast with the habit of some other ants as illustrated in an observation subsequently given. Before taking flight the L. flavus females spent some time in combing and cleansing themselves. A female was placed among the workers of another nest not more than a yard distant from her own, in order to test the treatment of an alien. She was immedi- ately attacked fiercely, and would no doubt have been soon killed had she not been removed. In two formicaries from which the above marriage-flight occurred, it was observed that the doors were closed about 4$ P.M. by bits of dry grass and pellets of soil. They so remained during the night, or at least were found closed inthe morning. Three days thereafter several males were found nestled under a chip by the roadside. As soon as the chip was 142 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. turned up, two of these were seized by a couple of prowling ants of the species Tetramorium cespitum and Formica Schauffussi, and carried off as prey, a suggestion of the common fate of emmet masculines. His attention had been called to an article in a Hollidaysburg (Pennsylvania) journal, which reported a remarkable swarm of ants that had crossed that town on the 13th September, 1876. He im- mediately wrote to Rey. D. H. Barron, a citizen of the place, and a gentleman of intelligence and prudence, giving certain points which it was desirable to ascertain. The ants in the course of their flight had come in contact with the mechanics at work upon the tower of the new court- house, whom it was reported they had assaulted vigorously. Mr. Barron visited these men, and after a careful interview communicated the following facts: The flight actually occurred substantially as reported; the day was clear, warm, and calm; the ants came between 10 and 11 A.M., from the direction of the Chimney Rocks, a ridge of the mountain on the southeast of the town. As to numbers, the answers of the men were as follows: “so thick you could hardly see through them ;” “swarms;” “about 30,000!” The ants struck the build- ing at the height of about 120 or 125 feet, and certainly assaulted the men. Whether the attack was a bite or a sting they could not tell, but it was something very uncomfortable, and they would not like to have it repeated. The ants were of two sizes, some larger some smaller. One of the men had saved some specimens which were sent to Mr. McCook and proved to be the males and females of Myrmica lobricornis, Nylander. These ants can inflict a pain- ful sting, but probably attacked the workmen simply in self- defence; that is, the men happened to obstruct their flight, and naturally vigorously brushed off the insects who lit upon them, who in turn becoming irate applied their stings. Such a vast horde as this swarm contained must have been composed of the winged inmates of many formiéaries on the mountain side. ‘This is quite in contrast with the solitary flight of Lasius flavus as described in a former note. The pairing of the sexes was probably in the air, or after alighting, as in the case of the agricultural ant.’ Mr. McCook had taken ants of the same sub-family Myrmicide, while they were in the act of pairing in the air. In connection with the above notes on the queen-life of ants, he presented an observation reported to him by Mr. Jos. Wilcox. This gentleman had seen a colony of some species of Campono- tus occupying a large dead cyprus tree standing in the midst of a cyprus swamp in Florida, at least 600 feet from the shore. The tree was wholly isolated from the land and from all surrounding vegetation except another fallen cyprus tree which leaned up against it. Evidently a fertilized queen had at some time flown from the land to this tree, where she had established the colony. 1 Agricultural Ant of Texas, p. 148. 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 143 The fact is interesting as indicating the origin of formicaries from single queens, as myrmecologists have supposed to be frequently if not commonly the case. Further, as showing the ability of a large number of ants (this nest was reported to consist of vast numbers) to maintain active life under quite circumscribed environ- ment. The insects sheltered in such numbers by old trees may have furnished a large portion of the food supply. The speci- mens brought by Mr. Wilcox were taken from a colony on the land, which he supposed to be identical with the swamp-tree nest, and were examples of Camponotus esuriens, Smith. Henry W. Stelwagon, M.D., Henry T. Coates, Wm. S. Magee, James F. Magee, J. J. Kirkbride, M.D., and Robert Meade Smith, M.D, were elected members. The following were ordered to be printed :— 144 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. NOTES ON THE AMPHIUMA. BY HENRY C. CHAPMAN, M.D. On looking over general works, like those of Owen, Huxley, Milne Edwards, Gegenbaur, Stannius, etc., in reference to the anatomy of the Perrenibranchiate Batrachia, I find that the Am- phiuma is only referred to in a general way, and, with the excep- tion of Cuvier’s memoir,’ I do not know of any special paper having been published on the structure of that animal. Having dissected the Amphiuma that recently died at the Zoological Gar- den, I thought that it might not be uninteresting to notice the disposition of its internal organs. . The specimen was a male, and measured twenty-nine inches. As regards the alimentary canal, the only difference that I noticed in my specimen, as compared with that described by Cuvier, was that the rectum did not ex- hibit the constrictions seen in the figure of his specimen. In other respects, such as the longitudinal folds of the stomach, the open- ings into the cloaca, etc., they were alike. The liver and spleen were large, and there was a distinct pancreas. The lungs were well developed, and attained a length of thirteen inches, which may serve to explain the fact of the animal being able to remain under water such a length of time. The heart differs from that of the siren in that the auricles are not fringed to the same ex- tent. The ventricle is large and muscular, and is separated from the bulbus arteriosus by a short and narrow constriction. The bulbus bifurcates each branch at once, then subdivides into the pulmonary artery and a branchial vessel. The latter winds around the pharynx, and, meeting its fellow of the opposite side, the two form the aorta. From the branchial vessel are given off cephalic and hyoid branches. The blood is returned from the lung to the heart by a pulmonary vein. As compared with Siredon, Meno- branchus, Siren, Proteus, and even with the closely allied Meno- pona, Amphiuma exhibits a very simple and concentrated type of circulation. IJ did not notice anything peculiar about the branches given off by the aorta, which I examined through its length; the vessels supplying the Wolffian bodies were large. The bladder 1 Cuvier Memoires du Musée. 2 op. cit., pl. 1, fig. 2, tome 14th. 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 145 was long and narrow, measuring nine inches: it opened into the cloaca. I can only account for the great length of the bladder in the Amphiuma and Siren on the supposition that it represents a sort of rudimentary allantois. This view is strengthened by the fact of the Amphiuma having very simple limbs, and in this respect also foreshadowing higher types of life. The uro-genital apparatus in its general arrangement resembles that of the newt (Triton teniatus). The testicle, however, was undivided, and measured five and a half inches in length; it was situated in the posterior third of the body cavity. From the testicle six or seven efferent ducts pass transversely outward to the remains of the upper part of the Wolffian body, represented by a chain of dilata- tions. From this embryonic remnant pass about twelve tubes into a common uro-genital duct, which measures nine inches. This duct runs in a wavy course until it reaches the lower part of the Wolffian body, or the so-called kidney. Here the duct becomes straight, and lies on the outside of the Wolffian body, from which it collects, through small tubes, the urine. This common uro- genital duct opens into the cloaca posteriorly to the bladder. I was able by pressing upon the duct to squeeze a considerable amount of semen through its opening into the cloaca, which gave me the opportunity of examining the spermatozoa. These bodies did not exhibit a very well defined head, but one end was obtuse and the other tapered off tail-like. Just between the cloaca and abdominal wall I found coiled up a nematoid worm, which may be the Ascaris unguiculata. 1 found what seemed to be also the same worm in an encysted condition in the intestine and in the mesentery. 146 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. PLACENTA OF MACACUS CYNOMOLOGUS. BY HENRY C. CHAPMAN, M.D. Comparatively little is known concerning the foetal condition of monkeys. In those of the New World (Platyrhina) the placenta is single. As regards the Anthropoids the placentation in the Gorilla and Ourang is unknown; in the Chimpanzee the organ is single; in the Hylobates it is double. In the remaining Old World monkeys (Catarhina) the placenta is usually described as being double. Thus Prof. Owen observes, “in the tailed Catarhina the placenta is double, the two being distinct and apart.’* According to Prof. Milne Edwards, “chez les gutres singes de l’ancien con- tinent cet organe est divisé en deux lobes bien distincts.’” Prof. Huxley states, “that the placenta is often bilobed.”* In the genera Nasalis, Semnopithecus, Cercopithecus, according to Breschet,* and in the Macacus nemestrinus, according to Prof. Rolleston, the placenta is double. In the case of the Macacus nemestrinus I have confirmed Prof. Rolleston’s observation in two instanees- Having recently made a post-mortem examination of a pregnant Macacus cynomolgus, which died at the Philadelphia Zoological Garden, of phthisis, I was surprised to find on opening the uterus that the placenta was single, contrary to what might have been expected. As the opportunity rarely presents itself of examining in situ the fetus and membranes of a monkey, it appears to me proper to communicate the results of my dissection. In opening the uterus I found that it measured from side to side 7 inches, and was }th inch thick. The placenta, single and discoid in form, measured 3} inches in its longest diameter, and 23 inches in its shortest. The umbilical cord was 7 inches in length and consisted -of the umbilical vein and the two hypogastric arteries. The um- bilical vein passed into the liver of the feetus, and the hypogastric arteries into the internal iliacs. The foetus measured, from crown of head to tail, 6} inches, the tail itself measuring 7 inches. In ! Comparative Anatomy, vol. ili., p. 748. 2 Anatomie Compareé, Tome neuvieme, p. 554. 3 Anatomy of Vertebrates, p. 402. ¢ Etudes sur leur. 5 Trans. of Zool. Society, 1865. 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 147 reference to the membranes, the amnion and chorion adhered together and were in contact with the decidua. As the pregnancy was far advanced, I cannot state whether there was a decidua re- flexa, at least it was undistinguishable from the decidua vera. In every respect the disposition of all the parts strikingly resembled those of the human being under similar conditions. : 148 PROCEEDINGS OF TIE ACADEMY OF [1879. DESCRIPTION OF A NEW SPECIES OF CHIROCEPHALUS. BY JOHN A. RYDER. The genus Chirocephalus does not seem to have been noticed up to the present time in North America; I therefore take much pleasure in announcing the discovery of a hitherto undescribed species of the genus in the vicinity of Woodbury, New Jersey, where it was found in abundance in the ditches by Mr. W. P. Seal, a resident of the place, and au indefatigable collector of the minute life of his neighborhood. The genus, as characterized by Dr. Wm. Baird,’ has been found in Switzerland, France, England, Russia, and Siberia. The species C. lacune, most nearly like the one I am about to describe, is figured and described by Guérin in his Jconog. Regne Animale, as being found at Fontainebleau, France. The differences between our species and Guérin’s are, however, sufficiently striking and constant to characterize a well-marked specific type, and I a¢cord- ingly propose the following specific characterization of the Ameri- can form. E Chirocephalus holmanii, nov. sp. Char. specif.—Claspers moderately robust ; second joint forked, longest branch longer than first joint, and curved inwards, its tip crossing that of its fellow of the opposite side when in repose ; shorter branch less curved, slightly swollen, and rough on the inner surface of its tip, about half as long as the longer branch. Two long fleshy proboscis-like prehensile organs arise from the bases of the claspers and are coiled up between the latter; mus- cular fibres pass throughout their length; near their origin and for the first third they are expanded inferiorly into a thin margin with about seven papilliform processes; they then gradually con- tract, becoming cylindrical at their second third, where about seven well-marked digitiform processes are found, the longest of which are about as long as twice the diameter of the proboscis at this point; the remaining third gradually contracts, and is thickly studded with half rings of small papillae which seem to mark ! Monograph of the Family Branchipodide, Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., 2d ser., vol. xiv., 1854, p. 216-229. 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 149 indistinctly the segments of the organ. ° Total length of the pro- boscis, when extended, about three times that of the claspers. Total length 12-14 mm. Habitat, Woodbury, New Jersey. Head of male with proboscidiform organs uncoiled, from the side. Same, viewed from before, with proboscidiform organs coiled up and retracted between the cluspers. Head of female from above. I name the above species in honor of Mr. D. S. Holman, Actu- ary of the Franklin Institute, in recognition of the services he has rendered in devising methods for studying living objects, both large and small, under the microscope, and. to whom I am also in- debted for the specimens from which the above description has been taken. The detection of a member of the genus in this country is very interesting, but less so than the detection of Pauvropus huxleyi Lubbock, in the vicinity of Philadelphia, without any difference, as far as Mr. Lubbock’s excellent plates of English specimens would enable one to judge, that would make it even a variety, although removed by more than 3000 miles of ocean from its congeners. It has been suggested, however, that, inasmuch as Philadelphia is an old English settlement, Pauropus may have been introduced, but in the case of Chirocephalus such an explanation is less open to acceptance. 150 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. May 6. The President, Dr. RuscHENBERGER, in the chair. Thirty-one persons present. Pairing of Spiders, Linyphia marginata.—Rey. H.C. McCook remarked that on the afternoon of June 14, 1878, he witnessed the pairing of a male and female of Linyphia marginata at Bell- wood, Blair Co., Penna. The spiders were first observed at a quarter before 4 o’clock P.M. They were hanging inverted in the dome-shaped nest of the species, in line with each other, and about three-quarters inch apart. Each hung within a smaller dome, delicately but perceptibly defined, that rose within the summit. These were perhaps formed by the outspread feet draw- ing down the inner surface of the dome. The position of these individuals seeming to indicate the act of copulation, he arranged himself before them as comfortably as possible for observation. The nest was hung from the lower sur- face of an end of a plank that jutted over from a pile of lumber, about two and a half feet from the ground, so that, seated before the nest, his face was on a level with the spiders. The male reached out one foot cautiously toward the female, pulling upon the threads. He turned a moment to adjust the block on which he sat, and, on again looking, the two were in embrace. The female was suspended in the same position as before, although turned at right angles to the line on which she hung when first seen. The head of the male was laid against the sternum of the female, the abdomen inclined a little upward, the forelegs inter- locked with or rather interlaid upon those of the female. Both spiders were suspended by threads, in the normal way. This was at 9 minutes before 4 P.M. After a moment’s embrace the pair separated; the female made a circuit of the lower part of the dome, moving in an excited, jerking manner, then returned to the summit. The male approached, the female stretching out her forelegs somewhat, as he laid his two forelegs within them, which position was maintained, as was the relative position of the two during the entire period of copulation. The female during the act remained perfectly motionless except an occasional twitching of the apex of the abdomen. The two terminal bulbs upon the male palp were laid upon the epigynum of the female, and pressed downward. From one of these issued the sac, a hean-shaped organ, of a bright amber color, and translucent, which shone brilliantly in the sun that fell full upon it from the west. It remained thus projected, held between the finger-like tufted horn of thé bulb, for a brief space, was then 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 151 gradually contracted and withdrawn within the black corneous bulb, which was meanwhile pressed eagerly against the epigynum. A small elbow or projection upon the upper part of the bulb seemed to press within the spermatheca of the epigynum. The two bulbs were laid simultaneously upon the tubes of the sperma- thecze, but the inflated sac appeared in but one bulb ata time; the latter action alternated in the bulb. There was a prolonged squeezing motion of the bulbs, as though pressing into the sper- mathece, and at times a corresponding motion in the abdomen of the female, especially at the apex. With this exception the female remained motionless during the whole period of copulation. After application as above the male bulb was slowly, for the most part, but sometimes rapidly, raised, bent upward, and apparently clasped upon the falces or lower margin of the face, which parts of course were upward. ‘Three or four movements back and forth in this clinched position followed, when the series of motions above described was repeated. In the meanwhile the other bulb remained upon the other tube until the first bulb began to descend, when it in turn was elevated, and the same motion made. As the bulb descended the sac began to inflate and issue. The above is the process as it was quite regularly repeated. Sometimes, however, both bulbs were clinched upon the falces at the same time; sometimes the movements of the bulb were more rapid than at others. The bulbs had the appearance of having been moistened by some secretion, present- ing the peculiar gloss which a colorless liquid gives to a black surface, but he could see no secretion otherwise, although he was able at any time to use his pocket lens with the exercise of a little care. At twenty minutes before 6 six,o’clock he was compelied to leave, at which time the pair had been in embrace one hour and forty-nine minutes. Atsixo’clock twenty-eightminutes he returned, and fofind the pair in precisely the same positions. He remained five minutes, and then left an intelligent young man at the post, with full instructions as to points of observation. He reported that at thirteen and a half minutes to seven P. M. the pair parted very suddenly. The male ran downward to a portion in the lower margin of the dome pursued by the female, who stopped suddenly just above and turned back to the central point in the summit of the dome. Shortly after receiving this report Mr. McCook visited the nest and found the female suspended motionless in this posi- tion and the male at the point to which he had fled, feeding upon a small fly. The next morning at seven o’clock the female was in the same position, and the male had disappeared. He attempted to capture the female, but she ran among the boards and escaped. The pair had thus been in union two hours and fifty-five anda half minutes. During this period they were separated a number of times. 152 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [ 1879. Nineteen of these interruptions were noted; one was caused by a small fly striking the snare, which the male darted at in a fierce manner, but failed to seize, as the fly broke loose before he reached it. Others were caused by the observer touching the foundation threads or other parts of the nest. Toward the close of his ob- servations he accidently broke the suspending lines nearest to him and so caused one side of the dome to fall in. This made only a momentary interruption. Many of these separations were, however, apparently without any extraneous cause. ‘Twice the male ran to one side of the dome, made a web attachment to a bit of leaf hanging in the snare, drew out a thread about two and a half inches long, which he overlaid a couple of times, and then made the following motion: First, the body was placed erect, 7. e., back upward, and was moved back and forth along the line, rub- bing the points or nippers” of the palps at the same time; then the spider swung over until the body made an angle of about 45° with the line, and while holding on thus the palps were rubbed hack and forth alternately along the line as before. The process was repeated during another of the intermissions, as described above. It was conjectured that the purpose of this movement might be the distribution of the seminal fluid into the palpal bulbs. This is taken up by the sacs, by the inflation and contrac- tion of whose membranous coats it is forced into the spermathecz of the female. May 13. Wma. 8S. Vaux, Vice-President, in the chair. Thirty-three persons present. The Lateral Sensory Apparatus of Fishes.—Dr. FRAncts DER- cuM called the attention of the Academy to the so-called mucous canals, or system of the lateral line in fishes. Up to the year 1850 these structures had been regarded as glandular, that is, as secreting mucus for the purpose of lubricating the general surface of the body. However, the following facts at once strike us as being directly contradictory to this view. In the first place, their size would render them wholly insufficient; secondly, these canals are in most fishes practically closed; and in some fishes actually closed along their entire course. Again,in mollusks in which the surface is equally well lubricated with those of fishes we find no such structures. After referring to the discoveries of Franz Leydig in 1850, and afterwards to the observations of F. E. Schulze on young teliost fishes, Dr. Dercum offered the following evidence in confirmation of the view that these structures are sensory. Like Leydig he described as occurring at regular intervals in the canals of the head and lateral line certain discoidal bodies, termed by Leydig 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 153 nerve-buttons, and in which terminates a nerve fibre. He corrobo- rated Leydig’s statements regarding the existence of a little mass of viscid mucous or jelly-like matter resting on each disk, and also regarding the positions of the disks, 7.e., as generally occurring under small bridges of bone in the canals of the head, and as occurring in every scale of the lateral line. However, the speci- mens exhibited by him showed a result entirely different from that of Leydig as regards the distribution of the nerves. Leydig pictures the disk as composed of two distinct areas, a dark or less translucent central portion, and a lighter peripheral portion. This appearance is, indeed, simulated in the fresh preparation, as the disk is somewhat transparent, and allows the insertion of the nerve fibre to be seen directly through it. No such appearance, however, is presented in specimens treated by osmic acid. A dense, arborescent plexus of nerve-fibres comes into view, and the distinction into two areas entirely disappears. The size of the entering nerve as compared with the size of the disk is relatively very great, so that when the dense plexus of nerves makes its appearance it strikes one as though the bulk of the disk were nerve matter. Indeed, besides a large number of capillaries it contains only a small amount of connective tissue. Owing to the want of the proper material, Dr. Dercum had not ‘been able to confirm the observations of F. E. Schulze on young fishes. However, transverse sections of the disks macerated in osmic acid and teased, yielded essentially the same results as re- gards the structure of the epithelium. This appears to consist of two kinds of cells, one long and cylindroid, the other small and globose or pyriform, and having long outrunners penetrating the subjacent connective tissue. These outrunners are probably continuous with nerve-fibres, which they resemble. The drawings representing the connections of the nerves with the cells, given by F. E. Schulze for the “ nerve-hills” of young fishes, are, therefore, very probably correct, but the material at hand did not permit an absolute decision of the point. The hairs of these perceptive cells were readily distinguished, but were generally broken and muti- lated, owing doubtless to the reagents and teasing. As is well known, tlie canals of the head are generally provided with bony supports, which form grooves, and which are at intervals generally bridged over by bone. Thus certain membranous inter- spaces of greater or less size are produced. In some fishes, as Centropomus undecimalis, the bony bridges are more or less wanting, so that a comparatively large expanse of membrane is formed stretched between the two walls of the canal. These membranes are, of course, composed of two elements. They consist, first, of the delicate connective tissue and flattened epi- thelium belonging to the canal, and, secondly, of the dense layer of connective tissue and epithelium belonging to the skin. The two layers can be readily separated by a careful dissection. Each ll 154 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. membrane, were it stretched tightly, would form functionally a drum-head. It is, however, quite loose, and will fluctuate readily on pressure. The function attributed to this apparatus by F. E. Schulze, that these structures appreciate mass movements of the water, and also waves having longer periods than those appreciated by the ear, is no doubt the correct one. However, the canals cannot act in the manner suggested by Schulze, 7. e., by allowing the water to flow freely through them, as such a free communication with the surrounding medium as is implied, is not present. As al- ready stated, in some fishes the canals are completely closed along their entire course, and when openings are present, they are pro- bably for the purpose of maintaining an equilibrium of pressure within and without the apparatus. The true detailed action of these organs is probably as follows: Let us suppose any disturbing cause to set up a wave of long period in the water. It impinges, first, on the membranous inter- spaces or drum-heads before spoken of, and with the greatest in- tensity, of course, on those which are most nearly placed at right angles to its direction. The wave is thus communicated to the liquid in the canals, which transmits it to the adjacent masses of jelly-like mucus covering the disks. The quivering of these little masses probably excites and intensifies vibrations of the hairs of the perceptive cells. The fish probably judges of the direction of the disturbing cause by the portion of the apparatus most intensely excited. ‘The membranous spaces or drum-heads, when the apparatus is well developed, are so arranged as to fayor the perception of vibrations from almost all directions. Dr. Dercum suggested that it would be well, in view of the con- fusion existing in the present names-of the dermal structures of fishes, to call these organs definitely the lateral sensory apparatus of fishes. This would, of course, not include the sensory ampulle of the sharks and rays, nor the Savian vesicles, which have al- ready distinctive names. In view of the structural resemblance of the sensory disks to the maculz acusticz, he proposed to call them the maculz laterales, giving a specific signification to the word macula. May 20. The President, Dr. RuscHENBERGER, in the chair. Thirty persons present. Note on Mound-making Ants.—Mr. McCook said that he had had an opportunity to spend a day (June 12) on the Allegheny Mountains, above Birmingham, Huntingdon Co., Pa., observing the habits of Formica exsectéides, our mountain mound-builder. While standing neara yellow pine tree whose roots ran into a a 1879. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 155 large double mound, his attention was attracted by a continuous and peculiar rasping sound. ‘This was produced by ants who were scattered over the surface of the trunk engaged in scooping out with their mandibles the bark thereof. T hie gray outer bark had been removed in many places, and the reddish-brown bark beneath cut away so as to give the tree a marked spotted appearance. The excavated portions covered a surface at times of two or three square inches, and were from one-sixteenth to one-eighth of an inch in depth. The pellets were sometimes allowed to accumulate in the mandibles, but were generally rejected as soon as cut off, and dropped to the earth. In only two cases was there any appli- cation of the tongue to the bark. No other tree was observed to be thus marked. ‘he purpose of this curious behavior could not be conjectured. The directness with which the foragers take the home path was thus illustrated. One worker was seen by his companion, Mr. Kay, to seize a small green insect, with which she immediately turned homeward. She was followed patiently with her burden to the nest, a distance of 126 feet, and her path upon measure- ment was found to be a direct line. She was twice attacked upon the route, once by several workers of the same species; she hid from these assailants beneath a leaf and waited until they dis- persed. The second time she was assaulted by two workers from whom she escaped by running. Once she rested for one half a minute. A number of times she met foragers apparently of her own nest, for after antennal salutations she passed peacefully on. The direct line was in no case interrupted. In turning up a number of stones in the neighborhood of various mounds, hosts of white ants, Termes Jlavipes, were uncovered, who were instantly attacked by the roving exsectdides, and carried off in their jaws. These termites ev idently are preyed upon by the mound builders. Nests of small true ants, exposed in a simi- lar way, were similarly dealt with. A great number of abandoned and moss-grown mounds were seen here. In some cases, one part of the hill was occupied and the other abandoned. In the unoccupied parts when washed ont by the rains, the exposed walls of the galleries presented a pretty columnar appearance, which was made more striking by the over- covering moss. As the evening advanced attention was directed to the gates to note if any attempt would be made to close them. Previous stu- dies, made later in the summer, had failed to detect any such effort. Five doors not far removed from each otherupon the side of a large mound, were put under close observation. These were watched until the night was too far advanced to allow further notice, at which time, three doors were quite closed and two nearly so. There appeared to be aconflict of behavior on the part of the workers, some carrying the pellets of earth quite out of the 156 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. galleries as usual, while others dropped them near the mouth or door. The evening was quite cool and Mr. McCook’s impression was that the ants who dropped the pellets within or just outside of the doors were probably caused to do'so by the sense of cold with which they were met. Feeling the cold air as they approached the gate, instead of pushing out, they stopped, dropped the pellet, and turned back. Thus the grains accumulated, giving the ap- pearance of an intentional closing. Through the doors which were nearly closed an ant head and antenne could occasionally be seen peeping forth. May 27. The President, Dr. RuscHENBERGER, in the chair. Thirty-four persons present. Charles H. Pennypacker and Robert S. Davis were elected members. JUNE 3. The President, Dr. RuscCHENBERGER, in the chair. Twenty-one members present. - JUNE 10. The President, Dr. RuscHENBERGER, in the chair. Fifteen persons present. The deaths of Wm. W. Longstreth'and F. F. Maury, M.D., members, were announced. Combats and Nidification of the Pavement Ant, Tetramorium Cespitum.—Mr. McCook exhibited a large glass jar containing a nest of this ant made by captives taken from acity garden. Dur- ing the month of May immense numbers of this species have been seen along our sidewalks, in yards and gardens, engaged in com- bat. From one of these masses of struggling insects, three large groups were taken and placed in separate jars. The transfer had no visible effect in separating the combatants. Into one jar (No. 1) a pellet saturated in cologne was introduced. Instantly, as in the case of experiments previously reported,’ the combatants separated, and buried themselves pell-mell in the earth. Not an 1 Mode of Recognition among Ants, Proceed. Acad. Nat. Sci., p. 15, 1878. : 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 157 ant remained above the surface. The pellet was removed, and the jar thoroughly aired; whereupon the ants speedily began to reappear. They seemed to be confused somewhat by the fumes of the cologne, but soon began to dig galleries. Only two pairs resumed the fight, and these shortly unclasped mandibles. There was no resumption of hostilities thereafter, and the two parties appeared to interblend and fraternize completely. in the second jar (No. 2), the one exhibited, the ants were left undisturbed. The battle continued for two days. It was waged over the entire surface of the earth within the jar. Every clod and other elevation was the seat of one or more duels, for, as a general rule, the fight was waged by twos, but also frequently by threes. The duelists seized each other by the head, frequently interclasping mandibles, and pulling backward or swaying back and forth. Again, one would have her antagonist grasped by the face above the mandibles, which placed the latter at a great dis- advantage. In such cases, and in others also, both ants s would be reared upon the hind and middle legs, with abdomens turned un- der, and stinging organs thrust out. When three ants were bat- tling in one group, the third commonly held her opponent by a leg, or had seized her by the abdomen or thorax. Qecasionally the exertions of the combatants caused them to roll upon the ground, At the close of the first day, numbers had retired from the conflict and perched upon the sides of the jar. On the third day the battle had ceased, and the ants were engaged in excavating galleries. Whether the survivors were all of one party could not be determined, except inferentially by the following experiment. The jar hah had been fumed with cologne (No. 1) was intro- - duced into jar No. 2, which was large enough to admit it. The ants in No. 1, who had been hostile, were then working together harmoniously. They, in turn, soon interblended with those in No. 2, all thus composing one apparently united formicary. It thus appears, whatever may have been the cause of the combat, that, first, the influence of the cologne fumes completely pacified and united the contending parties; and, second, that the previous hostility was no barrier to their forming one harmonious nest. Subsequently the jar was placed uncovered in the open air and was abandoned by all but a few of the ants within two days There were many dead bodies, which were gathered in one large heap, that each day was increased by the death of the (probably) injured. This “graveyard” was subsequently changed to another spot, but the dead were kept together as they now are. In at least one case noted the cause of the ant battle seemed quite clear. The warring insects were spread thickly over a sur- face of nearly a square foot of the sidewalk, quite near the curb- stone. The centre of this struggling mass was a quantity of fatty matter which had been thrown on and around the seams of the 158 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF (1879. bricks through which a large formicary had made its gates. From the battle field a column of ants, three or four lines deep, stretched along a depression caused by a shallow surface drain to a second nest just under a gate that led through a wall into the house-yard. Evidently the ants from the curb formicary had fallen upon the unctuous treasures which had dropped by their doors, but had been disturbed in their “feast of fat things” by stragglers from the gate nest. The stragglers were attacked ; others came, and in time were attacked ; messengers ran to the gate nest for reinforce- ments; fresh squadrons issued from the curb colony, and thus the battle grew. When it was first seen a single line of ants was stretched from battle ground to gate, and a double line from gate to battle field. The ants in these columns were in the utmost agitation. As they hurried along, fairly a-quiver with excitement, they suggested strongly the outward mien and behavior of human beings running to and from a fire, a riot, or a fight. Mr. MeCook was not able to watch the issue of this ant battle, but had no doubt that the above is the true theory of its origin. It is pro- bable that many similar conflicts originate in like rivalries for the possession of food The system of galleries excavated by these insects is precisely like that of most other mason ants. It is a network of galleries for the most part from one-sixteenth to one-eighth inch wide, but with frequent greatly widened portions. The “*meshes” or solid inter- spaces vary much in size. The galleries were made against the inner surface of the jar, and thus are entirely visible. The ants seemed to have no objection to working in the light. The princi- pal galleries have a tendency more or less regular to the vertical and horizontal, but the impression was made by the mode of ope- rations that the workers were rather influenced by some accidental feature or quality of the soil, than directed by any intelligent plan, in laying out and driving the galleries. The behavior of the ants gave to a human observer the impression of unconscious action, not of forethought. On the contrary, a glance at the series of galleries, as thus far completed, shows an arrangement admirably suited for the purposes of a nest. The ecross-galleries are all inclined at various degrees of inclination, leading into each other and out of the surface-gates by grades which afford easy passage. ‘There is thus a mechanical advantage in the very irregularity of the arrangement. It is not improbable, to say the least, that the muscular system of the ant is so constructed that she unconsciously takes the line of least action in her work, as do human beings and lower animals when climbing the side of a hill, or moving across irregular surfaces. The thorough interlacing of the galleries affords easy intercommunication throughout the nest. There is also an evident convergence of the cross galleries at several points upon vertical galleries which are much widened as though to provide for the convenient movements of increased numbers. 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 159 The structure of a nest in natural site is obviously more difli- cult to study. For the sake of comparison, one was taken which was located on the edge of a brick walk. The walk was separated from the grass-plat by a line of bricks set on edge. Several of these and the adjoining flat bricks were removed, thus quite ex- posing the fomicary to the depth in parts of four inches. The side of the grass-plat against which the bricks had pressed was pierced by many openings, one-quarter of an inch or more in diame- ter, leading for the most part directly into ovoid chambers whose longest diameters were from three-fourths of an inch to one inch in length. One of the largest of these was close to the surface just beneath the grass roots, and was filled with naked larve of worker ants, most of which were white, a few yellow. These chambers had interior openings extending into the earth. They were united together by galleries, where their boundaries did not interblend. There was an opening directly upward into the grass, but the main avenue for the carriage of excavated earth led downward to the lower edge of the brick, then diagonally upward through the earthen seam of that and the next brick, debouching at the surface and upon the pavement. Openings downward communicated with this avenue, as did also a broad (three-eighths inch) winding track, which followed the under surface of the brick its entire length, and beyond. These avenues presented the characteristics of those in the artificial nest, but were larger and not so numerous. The large larve of several queens were found in the lower ave- nues. The behavior of the ants placed in jar No. 3 was like that of those in No. 2,7. e, the fighting soon ceased, and the work of gallery digging began. Here, also, it could not be determined whether the survivors were of one party or of both, but the latter was inferred in view of the experiment which showed the inter- blending of the harmonized hostiles of No. 1 with the survivors of No. 2. The galleries here were not made against the surface of the glass as‘in No. 2, but were confined apparently to the interior of the earth, which they must have quite honey-combed, as shown by the quantity of pellets brought up, and by the numerous open- ings upon the surface. In this connection Mr. McCook referred to the economy in na- ture of ants by contributing to the fertilization of the earth. A comparison between the formicaries of various species shows that all the mason ants substantially agree in (at least) subterraneous nidification. The example presented of the underground work of Tetramorium will give some idea of the manner in which the earth may be excavated by a single colony. In a portion of the ‘ exposed surface, which presented less rather than more of the average amount of excavation, the gallery surface was measured. ‘In a space of three square inches there were (approximately) one and nine-sixteenths square inches of gallery surface, or about one- 160 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. half of the measured space. The galleries were in depth fully one- eighth of aninch. This will give a rude notion of the extent to which the underground space occupied by a single colony is exca- vated. Another estimate was made of the quantity of earth thrown out of a nest in the two days succeeding a heavy rain. The excava- tions brought up from the seam of a brick that faced a grass plat, and which were spread along a distance of eight inches, were collected and measured. The result showed a solid contents of six cubic inches. This was only a part of the work of a formi- cary in the time specified, during only a part of which the ants were engaged in transporting pellets. The other factor in the calculation is the number of ants of various species spread over any given surface of the earth. z BBSEE 900,08 ENS WACHSMUTH AND SPRINGER ON CRINOIDEA. PROC. A. N.S, PHILA, 1879 (PL. XVII.). GP g AYZ eee ¢; tH ae) - ~ J i Vs SENN 3 SMI / RE f Vf \ / / 4 WACHSMUTH AND SPRINGER ON CRINOIDEA, 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 227 ontologists, but by some entirely ignored. It is a singular fact that European authors have commonly refused to accept our genera of Actinocrinidex, while they sustained those of the Cya- thocrinidex, which are certainly no better defined. This is doubt- less due to the fact that in Europe the Actinocrinidze do not abound in such wonderful variety as in this country. If our European brethren had to deal with nearly 300 species, as we have, they would perhaps be more ready to accept our divisions. As early as 1842 T. Austin and T. Austin, Jr. (Rec. & Foss. Crinoidea), undertook to subdivide the Crinoidea into families, but they were not very successful, as they placed together types of very distinct groups. Roemer (Lethea Geognostica, 1855, 3d Ausgabe) made another attempt in the same direction. He was the first author who pointed out correctly the relations of the Blastoids and Cystideans with the true Crinoids; and, if he was not so fortunate in establishing his families, we must consider how imperfectly Crinoids were known at that time. Some of Roemer’s family names are still in use, but scarcely two of our present authors interpret them alike. The late Prof. Angelin' divided the Silurian Crinoids of Sweden into four sections: Trimera, Tetramera, Pentamera, and Poly- mera. A subdivision according to the number of basal plates may facilitate elementary studies, but it is certainly not a natural classification. Genera which are evidertly intimately related— for instance, Platycrinus and Dichocrinus, Melocrinus and Rho- docrinus—are thereby widely separated, while very distinct ty pes, such as Rhodocrinus and Poteriocrinus, are brought together. Angelin arranged his 40 genera of Swedish Crinoids under 23 families; but, as he gave no diagnoses of them, we are at a loss to know upon what principle his families were established. In the second part of an article on the “ Internal and External Structure of Paleozoic Crinoids,” by Chas. Wachsmuth, published in the August and September numbers of the Amer. Journ. Sci., 1877, one of the writers gave a minute description of the summit 1 In the Iconographia Crinoideorum in stratis Suecia Siluricis fossilium, auctore N. P. Angelin, opus posthumum edendum curavit Regia Academia Suecie#, cum tabulis XXIX. This is one of the finest illustrated works on . Crinoids that has ever been published, and it must be regarded as a great loss to science that the distinguished author died before the completion of his work. 228 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. or ventral disk of the earlier Crinoids, and reached the conclusion that the construction of the vault affords good characters for a separation into families. He distinguished three principal plans —though he admitted the existence of a number of others—upon which the summit is constructed :— 1. The summit composed of a more or less pliable, sometimes perhaps squamous, integument, yielding to motion in the body and arms. 2. The summit composed of solid plates with a porous ventral sac, located posteriorly on the disc, and closed at the top. Anal opening rarely observed, but probably lateral. 3. The summit composed of heavy immovable plates, closely joining and forming a dome arching the entire oral side. Anal opening directly through the wall of the dome or at the extremi- ty of a tube, the so-called proboscis. We have since given this subject our special attention, and find that these diversities in the construction of the ventral portion of the body bear a striking relation to the general arrangement of the plates of the dorsal side; that the parental genera to which we have referred have each their own peculiar summit structure, and that the genera into which they were subsequently subdivided are characterized by mere differentiations of the original plan. We find that Ichthyocrinus and its congeners, Taxocrinus, Mes- pilocrinus, ete., which are embraced in almost the same generic formula, possess summit structure No. 1; that in Cyathocrinus, Poteriocrinus, Heterocrinus, and all genera with five basals, five subradials, and five radials, the summit structure agrees with No. 9; and that the Actinocrinidx, Platycrinidex, and Rhodocrinide, with their numerous genera, are constructed like No. 3. We con- sider that the last three groups are subdivisions of one great group, and propose to introduce them hereafter as subfamilies. These three, or, as we may say, five families thus indicated, include more than one-half of all known paleozoic Crinoids. The others we leave for future consideration. — The absence of an external oral aperture is most remarkable in the anatomy of the earlier Crinoids. The actinostome, or oral centre, is situated beneath the vault, and forms the radial centre of a peculiar skeleton of tubular passages which connect with the arms. These passages beneath the vault are evidently homo- logous with the food grooves and ambulacral canals at the peris- 2 a eo 1879.] NATURAL SOIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 229 tome of recent Crinoids, the vault being thus a mere covering or protection. That the mouth was internal in the majority, if not all paleozoie Crinoids, as well as all the Cystideans and Blastoids, is very significant, and impresses us most forcibly with the idea that the earlier Crinoids form a distinct group, and that the solid covering may have been essential under the conditions that pre- vailed in paleozoic times. The genus Lichinocrinus, which Hall describes from the Lower Silurian of Cincinnati, affords an instructive example in this respect. In this interesting form, the oral or ventral side was always attached to a shell, coral or other foreign substance; the dorsal side has a long stem, but whether this was attached to the bottom or not, is not known. The oral side, when found detached, which is of very rare occurrence, shows a large number of strie, which converge to a very small opening in the centre. According to our interpretation, this opening is the mouth, the striz the food passages, and the shell to which the ventral side is attached, takes the place of the vault, which is as yet undeveloped. Another very characteristic distinction between ancient and recent Crinoids is to be found in the comparatively large size and massive body plates in the fossil, contrasted with the diminutive body and very long and highly developed arms of recent types ; and the same is even more strikingly true as to Blastoids and Cystideans. To illustrate, we might say that in the Pentacrinidz they are fully developed; that they are in progress of growth in paleozoic Crinoids, and that they are only budding or sprouting in Blastoids and Cystideans; while in Lichinocrinus, which is probably still lower in the scale of organization, the arms have not yet made their appearance. Upon these distinctions, principally, Wachsmuth (Am. Journ. Sci., Sept. 1877, p. 190) proposed to separate the paleozoic from the recent Crinoids, under the name PALMOCRINOIDEA, as a sub- order of the Crinoids, of equal rank with the BLAsToipgA and CYSTIDEA. To facilitate a better understanding of the two groups, we now direct attention to certain organs which have been known to exist in Cystideans and Blastoids, and which we think existed in a modified form in the Paleocrinoids. These organs, which were called “ hydrospires” by Billings (Am. Journ. Sci., July, 1869, p. 75), occupy rather large spaces within the body in the first-named 230 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. groups, and:this may perhaps explain in a measure the compara- tively large size of the calyx in the older Crinoids generally. The hydrospires were located within the perivisceral cavity, connected with the inner floor of the test, and communicated, so far as ascer- tained, through the test with the outside water. In the Cystideans the hydrospires are of a rhomboidal shape—each rhomb being divided into two triangles by a suture between two of the plates (P1. 17, Figs. 7,8.). In Caryocrinus ornatus, each of the four sides of the rhombs is bordered by a row of small tubercles (Pl. 17, Fig. 6),some of which have a single pore in the apex, while others are perforated by two totwenty or more. The pores penetrate through the plates, but do not communicate directly with the visceral cavity of the body. Internally, each hydrospire consists of a number of flattened tubes, arranged parallel to each other, and each tube re- ceives two of the pores, one at each end. In a large hydrospire, there are about twenty or more tubes. Whatever may have been the special function of thesé tubes, naturalists generally agree that they belong to the respiratory system, and we infer from the distribution of the pores in variable numbers at and about the apices of the tubercles, that they very probably served as a madre- poriec apparatus, through which water for respiration was intro- duced and expelled. In other genera of the Cystideans, we find in the test one or more striated rhombs with fissures and pores, somewhat resembling the madreporic body of other Echinoderms. In the Blastoids, there are certain orifices arranged around the actinal pole, which have been called ovarian apertures on account of their supposed resemblance to similar openings in the Ophiu- rans, but if they were connected with the reproductive organs, which is by no means proved, they evidently had additional im- portant functions. These openings appear in various forms. We find in the earlier types fissures arranged on the upper portion of the body; at a later period slits along each side of the ambulacra, and in the latest and higher types, five pairs of orifices which surround the oral centre. None of these openings communicate with the general cavity of the body, but they all connect with peculiar organs closely resembling the internal tubes of Caryo- crinus, and which are also called “ hydrospires.” The hydrospires of the Blastoids, though actually arranged interradially, are located beneath the ambulacra, and occupy the perivisceral cavity, extending laterally for some distance beyond the sinus along the 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 231 inner side of the forked plate. In most genera, they are con- structed upon the same general plan. There are ten sacs (com- pare Pl. 17, Fig. 5) which do not connect with each other, disposed in pairs, one pair to each ambulacrum, and each pair separated by the lancet piece. Toward the visceral cayity, they are folded into a number of longitudinal plications, which show neither pores nor passages. The inner and outer folds alternate with each other, and are distended at their closed ends. On approaching the apex of the body, they coalesce to form two separate sets of tubes. The tubes from the inner folds are formed by the adhesion of the walls of the outer, and, vice versa, so that the folds which open toward the visceral cavity give rise to the outer set of tubes, while those opening in the opposite direction become the inner tubes. The former terminate within coridors leading to the so-called ovarian orifices, those of each two adjoining hydrospires of two different ambulacra terminating in one orifice; while the latter communicate with an annular organ located against the inner wall of the test and surrounding the oral centre. The number of folds varies from three to nine or more. The walls of the sacs, which were evidently composed of fine membranous substance, must have been strengthened by the secretion of calcareous particles, or they would not be found so well preserved; and they were flexible. since we find the folds in various degrees of expansion. In Codaster, one of the earliest and probably one of the lowest type of the Blastoids, and in Codonites, its subcarboniferous repre- sentative, there is in place of the folded sacs a large number of tubes placed side by side, and arranged parallel with the external fissures or grooves. This structure of the hydrospires so closely resembles that of some of the Cystideans that Billings proposed to remove Codaster from the Blastoids and place it among the Cystideans. This we cannot endorse, but we do agree with him, that whatever may have been the functions of the calycine pores, pectinated rhombs, and internal tubes in the Cystideans, those of the parallel tubes or folded sacs in the Blastoids must have been very similar if not identical.' 1 We have given above the description of the hydrospires in Pentremites. Those of Granatocrinus and Nucleocrinus vary in some of the details. One of us, who devoted much time to the study of the Blastoids, made a large number of sections of the hydrospires, in different genera, and finds 232 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. No such organs have ever been described in the true Crinoids neither from the Palzocrinoidea nor the Pentacrinide. We have given so minute a description of the hydrospires as they occur in the Cystideans and Blastoids, partly because they have been indifferently known, but also in order that we may bet- ter compare with them certain organic structures, which we have discovered in some Paleocrinoids, and which we think still further distinguish the latter from recent Crinoids, while at the same time indicating a closer relationship with the Blastoids and Cystideans. Wachsmuth, in Am. Journ. Sci., Aug. 1877, p. 126, noted a marked difference between the proboscis in the Actinocrinide and that in the Cyathocrinide. He considered the former a mere anal tube, or prolongation of the anal opening; but this organ in the Cyathocrinidz he believed to be an essential part of the body, in which the anal opening, here located laterally and low down, is of but secondary importance, and therefore proposed to call it ** ventral sac” instead of proboscis. We have since had occasion to examine the ventral sac in several most excellent specimens, particularly with reference to the pores to which he called atten- tion, and have become convinced that these are very probably the homologues of the calycine pores in the Cystideans. The plates of the ventral sac in the Cyathocrinide are usually comparatively large, rather thin, hexagonal pieces, longitudinally arranged, alter- nating with those of the adjoining rows. The pores perforate the plate at each angle. It is now very interesting to observe that in some species—for instance, Poteriocrinus Missouriensis, Shum. Pot. (Scaphiocrinus)unicus Hall, there are in place of the pores slit-like fissures of considerable length. Four of these fissures— sometimes six—connect with those of the plates of the adjacent row, those of each half of a plate meeting corresponding slits in two different plates, so that one half of the fissures point upward and the other downward. We have filed several of the plates to the very bottom, and have found that the fissures pass entirely through them, and in many cases, where they have been observed, they form longitudinal depressions along the ventral sac, caused by the thinning of the plates toward the fissures. In some species, that they form excellent generic distinctions. It is really astonishing how beautifully in some instances, these delicate organs have been preserved. 1879. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 233 the fissures occur not only at the lateral, but also at the upper and lower sides of the plates, meeting here in like manner with the slits of the adjoining plates. In species in which the plates are provided with three slits to a side, the median one is larger than the other two, thus forming with the corresponding slits of the adjoining plate the figure of a quadrangle or rhomb, divided into two triangles, exactly as Billings describes the parallel canals which compose the hydrospires in Caryocrinus. Indeed, the simi- larity which seems to exist in this respect between the two groups, is so striking, that we can scarcely doubt that both structures were adapted to the performance of the same functions. It is true that the hydrospires in Caryocrinus are located on the aboral, and in the Cyathocrinide on the oral side of the body, but it must be remembered, as already shown (Am. Journ. Sci., Sept. 1877, p. 190) that the entire test of paleozoic Crinoids forms a part of the abactinal system, and the position of the hydrospires in Cysti- deans is by no means confined to the aboral side, nor to the oral in Paleocrinoids. We find in the genus Porocrinus, Billings, which forms a kind of link between Cystideans and Paleocrinoids (the arrangement of the plates of the calyx is exactly like that of all Cyathocrinide), that the hydrospires are altogether confined to the calyx. In the sutures between the plates, there exist a number of striated, poriferous areas, resembling the pectinated rhombs in their structure, and though their form and position are somewhat different from those of any other known Crinoid or Cystidean, there can be no doubt that they performed in the animal the same office. Unfortunately we do not know whether this genus had a poriferous ventral sac; nor have we been able to ascertain whether the longitudinal depressions on the ventral sac which we have noticed above, were covered—perhaps by perforated plates, such as Billings observed upon the tubercles of Caryocri- nus—or only the pores and fissures, but we are inclined to think the former was the case, since we found in some other specimens of P.unicus,no depressions, but at the same time no fissures nor pores. In many of the Actinocrinide, Platycinidx, and Rhodocrinide, which are provided with a simple anal tube or an anal opening directly through the vault, the respiratory organs were probably located within the main body, at least there are many facts which seem to indicate this. In an article on page 248 of the Proceed- ings of the Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1878, we noted the existence 16 234 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. of certain pores or openings located between the arm bases and separated from the arm passages by a thin partition. Their num- ber varies from ten to twenty or more. In Batocrinus, where they are most conspicuous, there are twenty, no matter whether the species has more or less than twenty arms. They are about one-third the size of the arm passages, with which they are in very near the same horizontal plane. There are two pores to each interradial field, one to the left of one arm,,and one to the right of another. Ten other pores have a radial position, two within each of the five axillary spaces which form the median portion of the rays. In Strotocrinus, which has an enormous body, each arm has a pore, and so in Steganocrinus, Eucladoert- nus, and apparently in all genera in which the arms branch off alternately. Other genera have only ten pores. In Ollacrinus the pores are represented by two longitudinal passages through | the tubular extensions of the interradial series, or the false arms as usually called. As these openings, especially in Batocrinus, are comparatively large, it is somewhat surprising that they have never been men- tioned by other paleontologists. Their position corresponds almost exactly with that of the so-called ovarian apertures of the Blas- toids though they are placed at a greater distance from the radial centre. The openings in both groups are situated within the brachial zone or at the extreme border of the summit. In the Blastoids the ventral disc or summit is reduced to the minimum in size, being composed only of the covering of the ventral open- ing; and this explains why the orifices are here found close to the radial centre, while in the forms above named they are located away from it. The pseudambulacral fields of the Blastoids repre- sent the ventral groove of a recumbent arm, and the small pas- sages which enter the body near the apex and beneath the central covering are the homologues of the arm passages in the true Crinoids.. (Compare P1. 17, Fig. 4.) The so-called ovarian open- ings are therefore located beside the arms, just as the pores in Bato- crinus, and this strongly indicates a similarity in their functions. In addition to this the perivisceral cavity in the Actinocrinidz contains a number of chambers, and, from the brachial zone down to the base, is separated from the visceral cavity by a peculiar partition or network, pierced by innumerable pores and passages leading toward the visceral cavity which contains the digestive 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 235 apparatus. Whether the above described pores communicated with these chambers cannot be determined from the fossil, but we may perhaps infer this from their position, and also that the chambers themselves were or contained organs similar to those described as hydrospires in other groups of the Crinoidea. Folded sacs or parallel tubes, as in the Blastoids, have not hitherto been noticed in the Paleocrinoidea. That they existed in some groups of the latter is almost certain. The so-called “consolidating apparatus” of Cupressocrinus (Pl. 17, Fig. 3) is in our opinion a true set of hydrospires, arranged in pairs exactly as in Blastoids, but spreading out horizontally instead of verti- cally. Angelin (Iconogr. Crin., Pl. VIII. Fig. 7, a,b) figures a Crotalocrinus, in which the consolidating apparatus—or hydro- spires, as we believe —is most excellently preserved. Even the inner tubes can be traced, and, if there existed still a doubt whether the closely related Cupressocrinus had its ventral side firmly closed, Angelin’s figure, Pl. VIII. Fig. 6, ought to remove it. There seems to be in Crotalocrinus not only a solid integu- ment covering the entire ventral disc and inclosing the hydro- spires, but we judge from Fig. 7 of the preceding plate, that the oral centre or median space between the hydrospires had even a double covering. It seems to us that there can scarcely be a doubt but that the consolidating plates of Cyathocrinus (Pl. 17, Fig.2) are homo- logous with the oral plates of the Pentacrinoid larva (PI. 17, Fig. 1), and ought to be designated as such; and further, that the so-called consolidating plates of Cupressocrinus are the homo- logues of the deltoid pieces of the Blastoids (Pl. 17, Fig. 4). It will be seen that all four occupy the same relative position in the respective types. There are five interradial plates, which join at their sides, extending inward, but so as to leave an opening at the oral centre. The affinities, indeed, are so striking that we think it not unreasonable to suppose that the hydrospires are metamorphosed oral plates. The construction of the deltoid pieces is very complicated, only the median or deltoid portion being visible externally. They are extended laterally, in spade- shaped appendages (PI. 17, Fig. 4), which pass under the am. bulacral fields and are hidden by them. To these appendages the folds of the hydrospires are attached, being suspended on each side of the ambulacrum, or modified arm, and partly covered by 236 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. it. In the so-called consolidating plates of Cupressocrinus we find precisely the same structure. Each plate has lateral exten- sions, each of which supports a set of folds which incline in op- posite directions. The number of folds varies in different species, Cupressocrinus abbreviatus having apparently seven, and C. gra- cilis but two or three, and so in the Blastoids, Pentremites pyrt- formis has seven folds and P. Godoni but five. As the folds of two different plates are not connected laterally, a sort of depres- sion or groove is formed in a radial direction, which evidently contained the food passage, covering the sutures between- the plates as the pseudambulacral folds cover those of the deltoid pieces in the Blastoids. The so-called consolidating plates with their folds, of Cupressocrinus, and the deltoid pieces with their appended hydrospires in Blastoids, being not only analogous in position but also almost identical in’ structure, it is very evi- dent that they had a similar office in the animal organism, and that if these organs in Blastoids were respiratory, the hydrospires in Cupressocrinus and Crotalocrinus had the same functions. This view of the relations of the parts under consideration sug- gests a possible analogy in the general structure of Blastoids and Paleocrinoids, in which we may consider that the ambulacrum is a recumbent arm; the lower part of the forked plate up to the ambulacrum is the first radial—in Blastotdocrinus, the oldest known Blastoid, the suture is visible-—that the two sides of the fork, instead of being interradial, form together a second radial, and the small summit plates are homologous with those which cover the central opening between the oral plates in Cyathocrinus, or to the entire vault in the Actinocrinide, etc., in which the oral plates do not exist—at least not externally. The food groove and ambu- lacral canal are located upon the pseudambulacral fold, which represents the ventral groove in the arms of the Crinoids, and are likewise covered by two rows of alternating plates. If these homologies be correct, it is evident that there is a much closer relation between Paleocrinoids and Blastoids in fundamental structure than has been heretofore supposed, and as we find in the former the representatives both of parallel tubes and folded sacs, it is evident that their hydrospires are constructed upon a cysti- dean and blastoidean plan combined. We have now noticed the principal forms in which these organs have been observed; there are, however, a large number of forms | | | 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 237 in which no trace of them has as yet been discovered. These in- clude among others the Jchthyocrinidex, and a few genera of the Actinocrinide and Cyathocrinidxe. In the Ichthyocrinide, respi- ration may have been carried on through the pliant vault, aided by the expansions and contractions which the flexible nature of the skeleton could produce. In the Actinocrinidex, however, the body, as in the Blastoids, is perfectly rigid, the plates heavy and firmly cemented together. There are no other openings in the body but the anal aperture, the arm passages, a passage through the column and the pores between the arm bases which we have described. In some genera, however, the last-named pores appa- rently do not exist. The introduction of water through the anal tube need not be considered for a moment, nor through the arms, which in no group of the Echinoderms perform such an office. Let us examine the column. The construction of the column varies in different genera. It is perforated throughout the centre by a passage connecting with the interior of the body, which in some cases is a simple, small, round opening, while in others it is very large and marked by a peculiarly complicated internal structure. In the latter, the tubu- lar cavity extends to all the branches which spring off rather numerously toward the root. It is mostly pentamerous, though in some cases tri- or quadri-partite ; itis sometimes regularly pen- tagonal, and sometimes divided into five petaloid chambers which unite at the centre. The walls within appear as if built up of thin laminze, with spaces between, sometimes pectinated, and variously sculptured, all producing a great multiplication of exposed sur- faces. In some the articulating faces of the stem segments are covered with strive, radiating from the centre, which resemble minute pores penetrating the walls. We have found the very base of one of these large columns just as it was attached to the rock or other flat surface. It is very broad and deeply channelled on the bottom, and there are numerous branches or unattached cyrrhi, all of which are perforated, and through which there was ample communication with the surrounding water. In addition to this, there are large pores near the base of the column, leading from with- out into the main cavity directly through the walls. Such an extraordinary structure was not necessary, if the column was merely an attachment or anchor for the Crinoid. That it was a means of communication between the water outside and the in- 238 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. ternal organs of the body for some purpose we entertain no doubt, and the large amount of surface exposed by means of the complex lamellar structure, is strongly suggestive of the principle which prevails in the respiratory apparatus in the animal kingdom gener- ally. We have said that some Actinocrinide probably do not possess the pores in the body. It is very significant that it is in these very forms that we find columns such as we have just described. Indeed, in general, so far as we have been able to observe, we have found it to be the rule, that those types which have a perforated ventral sac are without pores in the calyx; that those with caly- cine pores do not possess a perforated ventral sac, and that in forms with a flexible vault, or with perforated ventral sac, or with pores in the body walls, the column is generally destitute of any such complex structure, and has only a small, simple aperture. There may be exceptions to this; in fact we know of some, but these relate exclusively to very large species, in which the open- ings in the main body, which we suppose to be respiratory pas- sages, are inadequate to supply the immense body. The most re- markable examples of this kind are Megistocrinus and Barycrinus. The former, which belongs to the Actinocrinidz, has species with larger bodily capacity than has been discovered in any other genus. It has generally only ten primary arms, and most probably only ten respiratory pores in the body. Barycrinus attains by far the greatest size of the Cyathocrinidx, and the column of this genus like that of Megistocrinus is not only very strong, but its central cavity is exceedingly large and complicated. We thus have in these two genera apparently another mode of communication from the outside, which may have been either a cause or an effect of their extreme size. All these facts have led us to suppose that the column was in some cases, and perhaps more or less in the Paleocrinoids gener- ally, subservient to respiration. This supposition would not only account for the complicated structure of the column where it ex- its, but furnish a plausible explanation as to how the introduction of water was effected in species in which apparently no other open- ings are present. With these observations, which we hope will at least be ‘sug- gestive of some interesting points, and perhaps stimulate more detailed observation, we pass to another matter of considerable importance as bearing upon classification. 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 239 Prof. P. Herbert Carpenter, in a valuable paper (Quarterly Journ. Microscop. Sci., vol. xviii (new series), p. 351), on the “Oral and Apical Systems of the Echinoderms,” undertakes to determine the homologies between that system of plates in the calcareous skele- ton of the Echini known as apical plates, and certain parts of the calyx of Crinoids, both recent and fossil. He considers the basals of recent Crinoids to be homologous to the genital plates, and the radials to the ocular plates of the Echini, and he traces the homo- logy to the Palzocrinoidea, in respect to which, however, he ad- vances the opinion that the first ring of plates resting upon the upper stem segment, which have heretofore been nominated “basals” are in many types not basals at all. He regards the set of plates which lie next below the radials as the true “ basals,” no matter whether they rest directly upon the stem, as in Platycrinus, or are separated from it by another ring of plates, as in Cyatho- crinus; so that the “subradials” of most American authors, or “parabasals” as,they are generally termed in Europe, are “ basals” according to his view. The lowest or proximal ring of plates, in types having “subradials,” he calls “underbasals,’” and these he believes to be unrepresented in the other types of Crinoids and all other Echinoderms. The central plate of the apical system, re- presented by the central disk or subanal plate of the Echini, is thought by Carpenter to be the homologue of the terminal joint at the base of the stem in all pedunculated Crinoids, and in the Pentacrinoid larva of Comatula, and of the central plate in MJar- supites. In several respects these views conflict with those of A. Agassiz and Lovén, who regard the subanal plate of the Echini as the homologue of the centro-dorsal plate of Comatula; and both these as representing the “basals” of the Crinoids, by which term they designate the first ring of plates above the stem in all types. They consider the single plate in the apical system of the Echini as the equivalent of the basalia of the Crinoids metamorphosed into one. Carpenter’s reasoning in regard to the basal plates is, that, as the genitals in the Echini, and the basals in most Paleocrinoids, which are generally considered to be their homologues, are situated interradially with regard to the general symmetry of the body, we must expect to find the genitals in Paleocrinoids in the same relative position ; and that in forms like Cyathocrinus, which have two rings of plates below the radials, the lower or proximal plates 240 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. are situated in line with the radials, and hence cannot be the true basals. He holds that the same order of plates cannot be radial in one genus and interradial in another. This argument is un- questionably a very strong one, and we are enabled to confirm it by a number of interesting observations. Let us consider the first ring of plates resting upon the upper stem joint in Crinoids, where it consists of less than five, as a metamorphosed representative of a set of five plates, in which two or more have been united by anchylosis. It will be observed that in nearly all types with but one ring of plates below the radials, 7.e., forms without “subradials,” the proximal ring is so placed that the angles alternate with those of the radials, so that the whole set, whether five plates or not, may very appropriately be considered as interradial with regard to the general structure of the body. In forms like Platycrinus, Symbathocrinus, etc., in which the radials rest directly upon a basal disc composed of three unequal plates, if we bisect the two larger, we obtain five equal plates, which occupy an interradial position. This is actually done in Belemnocrinus, which in the apical system has the identical struc- ture of Rhizocrinus, and most of the recent Crinoids, viz., five basals, interradially situated, supporting five radials. In Melocrinus and Hucalyptocrinus, where the proximal ring consists of four plates, we may divide the larger one and thus obtain five plates, which, though not wholly regular in form, are all interradial in position. In Actinoerinus which has three equal plates in the basal disc, and Dichocrinus which has two, and allied genera, an apparent difficulty is presented, for if we subdivide these plates we have six basals instead of five. But here the structure is precisely the same in principle as in the foregoing cases. The six plates are interradial in position, and the presence of the anal plate in the same range’ with the first radials necessitates an additional plate in the basal ring for its support, so that the two plates which sup- port it are equivalent to one. The anal plates are actually nothing more than an interradial series with a special function, viz., the support of the anal apparatus within the body, and of an opening in the vault, which may be either directly through the test, or prolonged into a tube. In some of the Jchthyocrinide, the anal is not distinguishable from any interradial series. The presence + 7 1879. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 241 of the anal series as an clement in the structure of many Paleo- crinoids, may be largely due to the solid dome, which has to be penetrated by a special aperture, requiring some modification of the general structure below to accommodate it. It seems to have no direct representative in the apical system of the recent Echino- derms, but we may be justified in considering it as a specialized interradial, and in that case the basals of the forms under con- sideration are found to conform entirely to Carpenter’s interpre- tation, being interradially disposed. We find a most interesting confirmation of this view in a specimen of Actinocrinus ( Stroto- crinus) umbrosus, which has abnormally no first anal plate, the first radials joining at their sides. The anal series in form and proportions is very similar to the other interradials, being chiefly distinguished by having three plates in the second range instead of two, as in the others. Accordingly, we find the basal disc in this specimen reduced to three unequal plates, and if we bisect the two larger, we obtain five equal plates, interradially situated, just as in Platycrinus. Nature herself, in this isolated specimen, has thus beautifully illustrated our argument. It is well to note in this connection that in Platycrinus, and all genera with three unequal plates in the proximal ring, the smal} plate is never, so far as we have observed, on the anal side, and this is the case with the abnormal specimen above described, the small plate being situated below the suture of the left posterior and lateral rays. Why this is so we are as yet unable to explain. In forms like Cyathocrinus, Rhodoecrinus, etc., which have two rings of five plates each, the proximal plates are radially situated, and, therefore, according to Carpenter, cannot be basals or homo- logous to the genitals, but the second ring of plates or “ subradials,”’ being interradial in position, are the true basals and the homolo- gues of the genitals. If, now, we examine those types with two rings below the radials, in which the proximal ring consists of less than five plates, we shall find his idea still further confirmed. In the Ichthyocrinidx (except Calpiocrinus?) which have in the proximal ring three unequal plates, they are so proportioned and so situated that if we divide them by two additional sutures into five about equal plates, these five will be radially situated, and exactly equivalent to the corresponding set of plates in Cyatho- erinus. In Gissocrinus, one of Angelin’s Upper Silurian genera from Gotland, which is in every other respect a true Cyathocri- 242 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. nus, there are but three unequal plates in the proximal ring, show- ing here an actual metamorphosis of five plates into three. In Cupressocrinus, which has a single central plate below the “subradials,” pierced by the quadripartite perforation of the column, it might at first seem difficult to subdivide the proximal plate in this manner. But it will be noted that it is really radial in position, since its five external angles alternate with those of the ‘“‘subradials,” and furthermore, we find that nature has done it for us in a precisely similar case. Myrtillocrinus, whose base is perforated by a quadrangular foramen, has its proximal ring divided into five small pieces, alternating with ‘‘subradials” and hence radial in position. (15th New York Regents’ Rep., p. 142.) It is worthy of note that in the form last discussed—those with two rings below the radials—the proximal plates are almost in- variably very small, and in many cases so minute as to be hidden by the column, thus in their insignificance affording an argument against comparing them with the genitals. They seem to be early developed, for they are as large in the young as in the adult, and do not show much increase in proportions in later geological epochs. : In some Cyathocrinide, the proximal ring sometimes attains con- siderable proportionate size, and it seems to have developed in geological time, for we find in the Lower Silurian genus Hefero- crinus that this set of plates is represented in an extremely rudi- mentary stage, being only faintly visible between the sutures of the basals—“ subradials’’—and these plates seem to be minute in most similar Silurian genera. Yet it must not be overlooked that in many cases where the proximal plates are scarcely visible ex- ternally, they are quite prominent internally, often larger than the “subradials.”’ This is especially the case in forms with a concave base. In most genera with one ring of plates below the radials, the proximal plates are large and prominent, contrasting in a marked degree with the proximal plates in the two forms last considered. There are a few genera, anomalous in structure, which cannot, with our present knowledge of them, be satisfactorily brought within the above comparison—such as Calceocrinus, Catillocri- nus, Pisocrinus, and perhaps others. The Blastoids, with their uniform arrangement of plates, agree 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 243 well with Carpenter’s interpretation, the three basals being divisible into five plates interradially arranged. All these facts seem to indicate that the “subradials,” in genera where they exist, are really the basals, and in such simple forms as Cyathocrinus, it seems very reasonable to consider these plates as the homologues of the genitals, and the radials as the ocular plates in the apical system of the Echini. In more complex forms, such as the Actinocrinidxe, Rhodocrinidx, Ichthyocrinide, etc., there would seem at first to be an objection to this interpretation, arising from the fact that there are several other orders of plates, both radial and interradial, within the body walls, and that in these cases, as in Cyathocrinidz, we should find the homologues of the apical plates of the Echini in the entire calyx, or the whole series of plates of the aboral side up to the region of the arms, and not in the two rings alone which Carpenter points out as such; in other words, that the apical plates in the Echini cannot be homologized with some few plates in the calyx of Paleocrinoidea. In the younger stages of Paleocrinoids, the higher series of radials are unconnected by interradial or axillary plates, as may be seen most beautifully illustrated in the growth of Strotocrinus." It is also probable that at a still earlier period in the life of these Crinoids, the second and third primary radials constituted a free ray, as in the more simply constructed Cyathocrinus. In Actinocrinus, ete., the basals, which according to Carpenter are homologous to the ‘“ subradials” in other families, and the genitals in Echini, develop very early in the young, and attain almost their full size when even the first radials are comparatively much smaller. We have in our possession a Cyathocrinus, not more than half an inch in length including the arms and a portion of the column, in which, while the proximal plates are comparatively small, the so- called “ subradials” are developed to an extraordinary degree, far more than the radials. The specimen in this stage looks remark- ably like Billing’s Lower Silurian genus Hybocrinus, in which the first interradial ring of plates is enormously prominent and gib- bous, while the proximal ring is apparently wanting, or if it exists, is very minute. ' See our paper on * Transition forms in Crinoids,’’ Proceed. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad., 1878, p. 233, and also pp. 229-235 for illustrations of develop- ment in the parts in question in successive epochs. 244 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. It is now a very important fact that these two rings of plates— the first radials and the interradial set of plates next below them —are the only ones which are found in all Crinoids from the earliest geological ages to the present time. It thus appears that the evidence derived from the embryology of the Pentacrinoid, and the observed mode and order of development in the Paleo- crinoids during individual life, is fully and beautifully confirmed by the geological history of Crinoids. All this evidence seems to us to be conclusive, and to prove satisfactorily that the two rings of plates regarded by Carpenter as genitals and oculars, are the fundamental parts in the aboral side of the calcareous skeleton, and that the subsequent orders of radials and interradials are to be considered as supplementary to them, and as the products of growth in the individual and develop- ment in geological time. Our conclusions being thus in harmony with Prof. Carpenter’s views, we think it both logical and expedient to adopt his terms, and call the first ring of plates below the radials * basals” in all cases, and the second ring below, or the proximal plates when there are two rings, “ underbasals,” thus discontinuing the term *“ subradials” altogether. We cannot, however, agree with Carpenter in supposing, as he does, p. 8374, that the underbasals have no representative in the apical system of other Crinoids or Echinoderms. We incline to the opinion of Agassiz, Lovén, and others, that they are homolo- gous with the central disc or subanal plate of the Echini, and with the centro-dorsal plate of Comatula. In the paleozoic genus Agassizocrinus, which was evidently pedunculate in its earlier stages, but became a freefloater when mature, we find in the proxi- mal ring in young specimens five plates with a central perforation in the disc, and a distinct articulating scar for the attachment of the column. In the free stages, however, every trace of the cen- tral foramen and of the columnar attachment has disappeared, and in most of the specimens not even a vestige of the sutures formerly existing between the plates can be detected. In some they can still be faintly observed, but only near the edges upon which the succeeding plates rest, and not in the median portion of the disc. Another example of this is seen in Edriocrinus (New York Geol. Rep., vol. iii. pp. 119-20) in which the bodies are when young attached to each other or to other solid bodies, and 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 245 in maturity become free, and a calcareous deposit is secreted around the base, which covers and obliterates the sutures between the ‘plates. Here again we have an actual metamorphosis—during the life of the individual—of five plates into one, and this seems to us to be strongly confirmatory of the views of Agassiz and Lovén. We are inclined to think that the plate within the ring of under- basals when it exists, as in Marsupites, represents the column of Crinoids generally. Having thus discussed the relations and distinctions between some groups of the Crinoids and the differences between the Palzocrinoidea and the Stomatocrinoidea—so we should like to eall all Crinoids which have an external mouth—we think it pro- per to indicate briefly the principles which we shall endeavor to follow in our more detailed work. CLASSIFICATION. In attempting to make a systematic classification of the Paleo- crinoids into families and genera, we encounter the difficulties which usually confront us when we undertake to ascertain and define any divisions as they exist in nature. We can readily re- cognize in groups of fossils certain broad characters by which it seems natural and satisfactory to bring them together, and we generally find in the characteristic types of the respective groups an association of other characters, by which they appear sharply marked; and so long as we have to deal with typical forms in isolated specimens or groups, the work is simple enough. But when we begin to investigate large collections, and in a measure to study comparatively all the known material from specimens or descriptions, we find the subject bristling with perplexing ques- tions. Types are found to shade into one another, characters are commingled through processes of transition, which sadly inter- fere with the nice definitions we think we have worked out. How to deal with such forms has always been a troublesome question with naturalists, and the diverse methods of treating it have given rise to much confusion. We have found it especially perplexing in endeavoring to define the genera of the Crinoids. We find for instance, two groups, each embracing a number of species, and we discover general characters which nicely separate them, Further researches presently reveal to us certain forms, including perhaps 246 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. several species, which, while agreeing with one group in most of the characters, persistently differ from it in some one feature, and perhaps in this feature they agree with the other group. The question then arises, what is to be done in cases where there are aberrant forms, departing from one type in the direction of another, and blending the characters of the two? Are we to say that our groupings are worthless, and the two must be thrown into one? This produces confusion, and stands in the way of systematic study; and besides we will then probably be no nearer the truth, . for we shall doubtless find a similar relation between the group thus formed and some other, which will demand a similar consoli- dation. On the other hand, shall we stand by the distinctions we have discovered, and range our transitional or aberrant forms into subgroups by themselves, and designate them by proper appella- tions? Weare clearly of the opinion that the latter, judiciously pursued, is the true course, both with regard to convenience of study, and to facilitate the discovery of a natural classification. Without entering into any discussion of the value of these or any other groups as expressions of actual divisions in nature, we pro- pose to adopt this method of treatment, and to recognize sub- genera or subgroups of whatever dignity, as the facts may seem to warrant. In so doing we find it decidedly preferable to give each group a name by itself, and consider it as standing alone in its proper rank, and not to name it parenthetically as a mere adjunct to the parent group. If we err on the side of too narrow distinctions, this will only lead to renewed researches and ulti- mately to the truth. By adopting this course we are also enabled to retain many generic names founded upon good characters as revealed to the authors by the material at their command, and thus give to many investigators deserved credit for work which would otherwise have to be wholly ignored. We have in some cases found it necessary to revise and recon- struct the genus in order to bring, if possible, some order out of the confusion into which its literature had fallen. In doing this we have endeavored to give effect to the evident intention of the founder of the genus, and to'improve the diagnosis by the aid of more extensive material than he had access to, as well as by the aid of the labors of other investigators. It will be well in this connection to point out the structural dis- 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 247 tinctions which we regard as important in the separation of families and genera. On a former page we have alluded to the dome, which we believe affords excellent characters for separation into families. The general plan upon which it is constructed, whether rigid or flexible, composed of movable or immovable Siales: with large oral plates, or covered with numerous small pieces; whether pro- vided with a ventral sac; the location of the anus; all of these in our opinion form Bond family distinctions. Next to the vault must be considered the general construction of the calyx; the elements of which it consists; whether it has a subbasal zone; the presence or absence of interradials as a rule; whether the animal was pedunculate or free floating ; and last but not least, the struc- ture and position of the respiratory organs. Among the best generic characters in these Crinoids, we find the following: The general form of the body; the distribution and arrangement of the different plates, both in the vault and in the calyx, particularly the plates of the anal area and their propor- tions ; the form and position of the apical dome plates, the posi- tion of the anus and whether consisting of a proboscis or simple opening; the form of the column, the shape and proportional size of its central passage; the construction of the arms and pinnule. The arms and pinnule of the Palzeocrinoidea have not received the attention which they deserve, at least not as to their generic importance. A careful study of these organs, as they occur in different genera, has convinced us, that not only the arms, but also the pinnule, in their variation, in their presence or absence, afford generic characters. Only of late years has attention been drawn to the ambulacral groove of the arm, when it was shown from actual observation that in some genera the furrow is covered by small plates alternately arranged. Meek and Worthen describe the arms of Symbathocrinus as being covered by two rows of single plates, arranged in alternation, and a similar structure has been discovered to exist in the arms of Crotalocrinus and Enal- locrinus. In Cupressocrinus, according to Schultze, the furrow is braced over like a roof. In Cyathocrinus Iowensis, according to Wachsmuth, and apparently in Gissocrinus, Angelin, the furrow is covered by two rows of two successive plates, the cites of one row alternating with those of the other. In Cyathocrinus longi- manus, Angl. (Iconogr. Crin. Pl. 26, Figs. 4, 5), there are in place of only two, a series of five successive plates from each side, 248 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. alternately arranged. The plates of each side taper toward the end and infold over the furrow, covering it as perfectly, and in the same manner as in the two former cases. Angelin gives no description, but in his table of contents, he calls the successive plates from each side ‘ pinnulee.”’ It is easily seen that the covering to which we refer in the above- mentioned genera, is constructed upon exactly the same principle. It makes but little difference whether there are two single plates or two rows of plates alternating with each other, and it seems evident to us that if in one case they represent pinnule, we may well consider them to be the same in the other. It is here im- portant to note that in those genera in which the ambulacral groove is thus covered, no regular pinnules have ever been observed, and moreover the construction is such that no additional pinnule could have existed; while on the other hand no covering has ever been discovered in forms with true pinnule. From our observation we are of opinion that the pinnule generally in the Paleocrinoidea served partly as a cover or protection for the furrow. In a speci- men of Graphiocrinus tortuosus, Hall, in our collection, the pin- nul cover the furrow so perfectly that we were for some time led to consider them as a solid integument composed of regular spi- niferous plates. With a good magnifier, however, we clearly de- tected the joints of the pinnulz, which are here so placed that the little spines with which their sides are provided stand up erect. In the Actinocrinide and Platycrinide the pinnule are long, com- paratively slender, and so closely arranged side by side that it appears as if they were connected laterally, which we think is really the case in some groups. When the arms are closed, the two series of pinnule of one arm are laid upon each other so neatly, that the arm furrow must have been thereby perfectly shut off from the surrounding water. No additional covering has yet been observed in these genera, and it was evidently unnecessary. All this seems to point to the conclusion that the pinnule had the same functions, partly at least, as the alternate plates in Cya- thocrinus, etc., and as both have the same position, and evidently could be opened and closed by the animal, we do not hesitate to consider the latter as the homologue of the former, or in fact as rudimentary pinnule. 1879. | NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 249 TERMINOLOGY, ETO. There is considerable confusion in the literature of Crinoids— even among contemporaneous writers—as to the terms employed to designate the different parts of the animal. It is to be regret- ted that there is not some means of establishing uniformity in this respect, as this would no doubt promote better results in investi- gation. We believe it to be especially desirable, and for the in- terest of science, that there should be a better understanding on this subject between Zoologists and Paleontologists, so that the same terms may be used, so far as possible, for similar parts in both fossil and living forms. We will not assume to say how this should be brought about, but would be glad to see it undertaken by those of more experience and authority in both fields. To avoid misunderstanding of our work we give herewith a list of the principal terms employed, with the definitions as under- stood and used by us. We do not seek so much to introducé new terms as to select the best—in our judgment—of those already known to our branch of science, and then to use them consistently. Explanation of Terms. Root extremity of column, where attached. Cyrrhi = radicular appendages, springing from the periphery of column joints, or in Comatula from the centro-dorsal plate Column or stem = jointed cylindrical structure below the body. Body = the frame of the animal, excluding column and arms. Test = the ealcareous shell inclosing the internal organs. Calyx = the dorsal cup, or the test of the abactinal or dorsal side up to the arms — aboral side. Vault, dome, summit = the test above the arms ; the plated cover. ing on the ventral side = oral side = actinal side. Ventral sac = vertical extension of the vault in its posterior area, _ Closed at the extremity. Anal tube or proboscis = posterior vertical elongation of the vault, with anal opening at its extremity. The term * proboscis” is so generally used that we feel compelled to retain it, although there is a serious objection to its use. The word implies that it is an oral organ used for feeding, which is, beyond the slightest doubt, directly contrary to the fact. 17 250 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. Posterior side = the anal side of the body. Anterior side =the side opposite the anal area. Right or left = viewed from the posterior side. Rays = the whole collective succession of plates from the first radial up. Free rays = radial extensions of the body unconnected by inter- radial plates. Arms = radial extensions or branches from the body with a fur- row on the ventral side. Pinnules = small, jointed, solid appendages, alternately arranged along the arms. , Tentacles = soft prehensile organs along thé ambulacral furrow of the arms and pinnules. Ambulacral furrow = groove on the ventral side of the arms and pinnules, containing ambulacral canal and food passages. Proximal plates = those next to the column. Underbasals = the second ring of plates below the radials, here- tofore called ** basals’” = pelvis of European authors. Basals = the first ring of plates below the radials, interradially disposed, equivalent to “subradials” and * parabasals,” both of which terms are discontinued by us. Radials = all the plates of the body above the basals, radially situated. Primary radials = those in the rays below the first bifurcation. Secondary radials = those between the first and second bifurea- tion. Tertiary radials = those between the second and third bifurcation (and so on up to the arms). Brachials = free radial plates supporting the arms. In our former descriptions we have used the term “* brachials” for that series of radial plates within the body walls which leads to an arm opening—following Hall and others. Finding, however, that this term has been previously applied to the “ free radials” by Johannes Miller, and has been adopted by Roemer, Schultze, and the zodlogists generally, we propose to discontinue it as applied to the former plates, which hereafter will be desig- nated simply as radials of their respective orders. Interradials = plates between the rays and forming a part of the body. 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 251 Axillary plates = plates between the divisions of the rays = in- tersupraradials of Hall and other authors. Interbrachials = plates between the arm openings of each ray. This term is not strictly correct, when taken in connection with our definition of “ brachials,” but it has been long used in this sense, and as no confusion is likely to arise, we think it best to retain it. Anals = the series of interradial plates which support the anal opening or tube. Apical dome plates = the system of plates in the vault which oc- cupy a position analogous to that of the apical plates of the calyx. They consist: 1, of a central plate at the apex of the dome; 2, of five large plates (there are generally four large and two small ones, the two latter equivalent to one, being separated by the anal area), arranged around the apex, inter- radially disposed, and corresponding to the first radials; 3, of five radial dome plates, alternating with the last, and corres- ponding to the first radials. Wachsmuth, Amer. Journ. Sci., Sept. 1877, p. 187, called the first seven of these plates “ api- cal plates.” This must be changed to avoid confusion, as the genitals and oculars of Echini are designated by the same term. We now apply the term “ apical dome plates” to the whole system of principal vault pieces. These plates, which have no representation in the structure of the Stomatocrinoidea nor Echini, exist in a greatly reduced form in the Blastoids, but are specially characteristic of the Actinocrinidz, Platy- crinide, etc. ‘The single plate at the apex we propose to call the central dome plates ; the first ring of interradials surround- ing it, the proximal dome plates, and the next ring radially situated, the radial dome plates. Oral plates = large interradial plates, covering in form of a pyra- mid the oral side of the Pentacrinoid larva (Wyville Thomson and Carpenter) = consolidating plates in Cyathocrinus (Wachsmuth ) — deltoid pieces in Blastoidea. The term “ con- solidating plates” is discontinued. ? Hydrospires = certain organic structures in connection with the inner walls of the test, composed of parallel tubes or folded sacs, probably in connection with the water system. Respiratory pores or orifices = openings through the test, in connection with the hydrospires, apparently for the introduce- tion of water for respiratory purposes. 252 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. In the discussion of the different genera we shall give with each a full list of the species which belong to it, in our opinion, inde- pendent of the opinion of others, and this will cause many changes in the reference of species. It cannot be expected that these lists will be free from mistakes, though we have studied each species with great care, the majority of them from the specimens, and be- sides our own extensive collections, one of us had occasion a few years ago to examine the original collections of De Konnick and Schultze, nowin the Museum of Comparative Zoology at Cambridge. Nor can it be expected that in a general work on Orinoids like this, we shall give a full list of synonyms, and we have not attempted to do so. This can only be thoroughly done by the collector who has given his attention for years to the fossils of his own locality, and is able to identify them from the least fragment. We shall give the synonyms of the subcarboniferous Crinoids of the Mis- sissippi Valley which we have made our special study, and we hope that investigators will do the same for other localities and formations. We shall feel under special obligations to any of our scientific friends for any information they may be_able to furnish us, either in the way of specimens or observations which may con- tribute to a more thorough understanding and truthful presenta- tion of the subject. We particularly desire this, as we intend to embody the results of all our investigations in this field in a future work to be issued with ample illustrations. We take this opportunity to tender our thanks to Prof. A. Agassiz, of Cambridge; Prof. A. H. Worthen, of Illinois; Prof. S. H. Calvin, of Iowa City; Prof. A. G. Wetherby, of Cincinnati; Dr. James Knapp, of Louisville; Dr. Harrod, of Canton; Dr. K. Zittel, of Munich; Dr. F. Roemer, of Breslau; and to Prof. Traut- schold, of Moscow, Russ., for valuable assistance courteously ex- tended to us in the loan of books or specimens. Note——Species founded upon mere fragments of column are not recognized by us, and their names are enumerated only in the list of synonyms and doubtful species. All species marked in front with an * are referred to said genus for the first time. : 1879. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. _ 253 PAL MOCRINOIDEA. A SUBORDER OF THE CRINOIDEA. Body, as compared with recent Crinoids, larger; arms shorter; test stronger. The latter is arranged on various plans, but is always composed of solid plates of which the interradials, in con- trast to the Stomatocrinoidea, constitute important elements. Plates of the aboral or dorsal side forming a cup, closed on the ventral or oral side by a more or less solid integument, without external food grooves or oral aperture. The food conveyed through openings at the base of the arms into the body, and carried to the oral centre by means of internal or subtegminal passages. Anus either in form of a plated tube or a simple opening, subcentral or Jateral. The introduction of water for respiratory purposes seems to have been effected through small openings or pores which penetrate the test. These openings, which in some groups were located in the oral, in others in the aboral regions, seem to have been con- nected with peculiar organs within the body, closely resembling the so-called hydrospires of Cystideans and Blastoids. The Paleocrinoids, with but few exceptions, were pedunculate, attached during lifetime. Flourishing abundantly in the Silurian seas, they reach their climax in the Subcarboniferous, as well in variety of form as in number of individuals, and they disappear almost entirely during the Carboniferous, few forms, if any, sur- viving as late as Mezozoic times. Famity I.—_ICHTHYOCRINID&. (Diagram Pl. 15, Fig. 1.) General form of the body including arms, globose to pyriform. Column strong, perforation of medium size, generally pentangular. Underbasals three, of unequal size; always small, often rudi- mentary and not visible externally, being hidden by the column. Basals five, moderately small, sometimes scarcely appearing be- yond the column (in Calpiocrinus probably absent or imperfectly developed). Primary radials, three to five by five, almost equal in form and size. Radials of each order smaller by half than those of the preceding, and of uniform size. Arms bifurcating, short, 254 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. strong, tapering upward, the tips infolding; composed of single joints. Pinnule unknown. In most of the genera, the arms lie side by side touching laterally, so as to form with the calyx an apparently compact wall. Radial and arm plates frequently have undulating sutures or additional patelloid plates. The radials up to the second or even the third order form a part of the body, being connected laterally either by a sort of squamous integument, composed of very minute, irregular plates, or by distinet inter- radial and axillary plates, the former varying in number from one to thirty or more, the anal area containing frequently a few addi- tional plates. Anus unknown, except in Taxocrinus and Onycho- crinus, which have a small lateral tube. Ventral dise rarely pre- served; composed of a more or less soft or scaly integument, yielding to motion in the body and arms. This family might very appropriately be called the Asides of the Paleozoic Crinoids, being especially distinguished in most of its species by a peculiarity of structure which prevails through- out the rays and arms. The plates have rather shallow excava- tions on their outer upper margins, corresponding to projections on the lower edge of the succeeding plates, which sometimes take the form of superficial patelloid plates, independently articulated, and sometimes anchylosed with the margin of the plate above. This feature produces what seems to be an articulate structure in the whole skeleton, and indicates that the body as well as the arms was somewhat flexible. The interradial areas are sometimes found depressed and in other cases distended, showing that there had been some expansion or contraction of the body walls due to the mobility of the radial parts, and indicating likewise flexibility in the vault. This feature, which is found so far as we know, in no other family, together with the fact that in most of the genera a ventral covering has never been found preserved, leads us to infer that this portion of the body was more or less composed of rather fragile perhaps scaly material, instead of solid plates. If these Crinoids had been provided with a rigid dome, the little projections along the radial and arm plates would have interfered with the spreading of the arms, which is rather facilitated by the mobility of the dorsal side, and the pliant nature of the vault. Such motions would be likewise aided by the patelloid plates, which are gener- ally found in large species, and in those in which the interradial spaces are comparatively rigid. 1879. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 259 In Onychocrinus, the genus which evidently possessed the greatest expansive power, the radial areas being frequently found spread out horizontally, there are toward the inner or ventral side of the rays rather large plates, to which smaller ones are joined, which connect with the interradial series. They decrease in size and thickness inwardly, and connect with the dome plates. Ina specimen of Onychocrinus exsculptus, Lyon, and another of 0. diversus, Hall, we found the median portion of the vault preserved, the plates being irregularly arranged, rather large and thin. This important observation goes far toward proving that the Ichthyo- crinide had no external oral aperture, for if any of the family were likely to have it, it would be Onychocrinus. The Ichthyocrinide are nearest related to the Cyathocrinide, from which they differ in having several orders of radials included within the body ; in the‘articulate structure of the radial portions; in the presence of interradial plates within the regions of the calyx, and in the pliant vault. The separation of the genera in this family has always been attended with difficulty, and it cannot be denied that several of them shade into one another in a most perplexing manner. They are very closely related, and yet there is a habitus, peculiar to typical forms of each genus, which is not easily described, but which is readily perceived when large collections are brought together, and which Paleontologists discerned at an early day. It is the gradations—the transition forms—which make trouble, and have given rise to continual modifications of the generic formulz in hope of reconciling them with new discoveries. While we can- not expect that the divisions we have made are wholly free from errors, yet we find when we arrange the different species according to the generic characters herein given, that the groupings are more nearly conformable to the recognized habitus of the fossils than any we have been able to make heretofore, and we are en- couraged to hope that we may have approximated more closely to the natural divisions. The Ichthyocrinide range from the Lower Silurian to the close of the Subcarboniferous. We recognize the following genera :— 256 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. 1. ICHTHYOCRINUS Conrad. 1886. Huryocrinus. Phill. Geology of Yorksh., p. 205. 1842. Ichthyocrinus, Conrad. Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad., vol. viii. p. 279. 1851. Ichthyocrinus, d’Orbigny. Cours, élem. Pal. ii. p. 144. 1851. Ichthyocrinus, Hall. Geol. Rep. N. York, vol. ii. p. 195. 1878. Ichthyocrinus, Angelin. Iconogr. Crinoid., p. 13. 1878. Ichthyocrinus, Wachs. & Springer. Proceed. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad., p. 252. A. Typical form. General form of body, including arms, ovoid to pyriform, with almost equilateral pentamerous symmetry. Calyx bowl or cup-shaped. Underbasals three, rudimentary, of unequal size, sometimes seen only within the calyx. Basals five, very small, their upper angles acute. Radial plates of adjacent rays alter- nately arranged. Primary radials three to four by five, wide and short, height about equal, but increasing in width rapidly upward, the plates being wider at their upper margins than at the lower. Secondary and tertiary radials similar in form to the primaries, quadrangular in general outline, though really pentangular and hexangular, those of the same order of equal height, and half the width of those of the next order. Arms twenty to sixty or more, accumbent, infolding at the tips, and forming with the calyx an apparently solid structure. They are composed of single joints which are heavy, wider than high, quadrangular, usually with way- ing sutures. Arm furrows shallow, tripartite. Pinnule unknown. Interradial and anal plates generally absent or undeveloped at the outside, 7. nobilis, Wachs. & Spr. alone, to our knowledge, possessing both; they are longitudinally arranged, but the anal side cannot be distinguished. Vault unknown. Column com- posed of very short joints near the top, increasing gradually in length downwards. Central perforation of medium size, pen- tagonal. The most striking feature of this genus, by which it is easily recognized, is its symmetrical, equilateral figure, and this pervades the whole body. Hall, in his diagram (Geol. Rep., N. York, vol. ii., pl. 45, fig. 2), figures a small intercalated plate in line with the subradials, which is evidently accidental. He does not mention it in his generic description, nor can we find it in any of our specimens. Angelin 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 257 mentions a single anal plate, which is not to be found in his figure. The presence of anal, interradial, and even axillary plates in J. nobilis which, as far as known, is the latest representative of the genus, is very instructive, as it shows the approach to Forbesiocrinus. In young specimens these plates are undeveloped externally, but are plainly visible on the inner surface of the calyx. Phillips, in 1836 (Geology of Yorksh., p. 205), described the genus Huryocrinus, which is possibly the same as Ichthyocrinus, and might be entitled to priority, but his description and figures are so unintelligible that this would be injustice to Conrad. Phillips’ generic description reads as follows: “Pelvis opening pentagonal, arrangement of plates like Hncrinus, internal cavity very large.” Not much better are his figures, since they induced Bronn to consider Huryocrinus as a synonym of Actinocrinus. Geological and Geographical distribution.— Ichthyocrinus is found first in the Upper Silurian, where it is represented in Europe by 3 species, in North America by 5. None have been observed in rocks of Devonian age. In the Subcarboniferous 3 species have been discovered in America, none in Europe (unless we count Huryocrinus concavus Phillips). We regard the following species as belonging to this genus:— 1858. Ichthyocrinus Burlingtonensis Hall. Geol. Rep. Iowa, vol.i., pl. ii., p. 557. Lower Burling. limest. Burlington. 1852. Ichthyocrinus Clintonensis Hall. Geol. Rep. N. Y., vol. ii. p. 181, pl. 41, figs. 6a, b,c. Niagara gr. New York State. 1865. Ichthyocrinus Corbis Winchell & Marcy. Memoirs Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., vol. i., No. 1, p. 89. Niagara gr. Chicago, IIl. Regarded by Hall as syn. of Ichthyocr. subangutaris. *1879. Ichthyocrinus Gotlandicus Wachs. & Spr. (Ichthyocr. levis Angl. not Conrad.) Iconogr. Crinoid., p. 13, pl. 9, figs. 87 a-c, and pl. 22, figs. 20, 21. Upper Silur. Gotland, Swed. The Swedish specimens, which by Angelin were identified as I. levis, Conr., are very distinct from the New York species which Conrad described. The European form is pear-shaped in- stead of ovoid, the plates ornamented, but without any surface angularity, and with nearly straight sutures; while the New York specimens have plates with smooth but angular surface, and very distinct waving sutures. We therefore suggest their separation, and propose to call the Swedish form J. Gotlandicus. 1878. Ichthyocrinus intermedius Angelin. Iconogr. Crin., p. 13, pl. 17, fig. 7. Upper Silur. Gotland, Swed. 258 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. 1842. Ichthyocrinus levis Conrad (not Angl.) Type for the genus. Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad., vol. xiii. p. 279, pl. 15, fig. 16; also 1852, Hall, Pal. N. York, vol. ii. p. 195, pl. 43, fig. 2. Niagara gr. Lockport, N. Y. 1878. Ichthyocrinus nobilis Wach. & Spr. Proceed. Acad. Nat. Sei. Philed., p. 254. Upper Burl. and Keokuk transition bed. Burlington, Lowa. 1839. Ichthyocrinus pyriformis Phillips. (Cyathocr. pyriformis.) Sil. System, p- 672, pl. 17, fig. 6; also Iconogr. Crin., p. 13, pl. 17, fig. 6; and pl. 22, fig. 22. Upper Silur. England and Sweden. *1852. Ichthyocrinus simplex Hall. (Lecanocr. simplex.) Geol. Rep. N. York, vol. ii. p. 202. pl. 44, figs. 2a, b,c. Niagara gr. Lockport, N. Y. Hall’s figure evidently represents a young Ichthyocrinus, and not a young Lecanocrinus as he supposed. 1862. Ichthyocrinus subangularis Hall. Trans. Alban. Inst., Article xii., p. 7. Niagara gr. Waldron, Ind. 1850. Ichthyocrinus tiareformis Troost. (Cyathocr. tiareformis, Troost’s Catal., and Geol. Rep. Iowa, vol. i., part ii., p. 558. Subcarbon. Tennessee. B, Subgenus HOMALOCRINUS Angelin. 1878. Iconogr. Crinoid., p. 11. We consider Homalocrinus not sufficiently distinct from Ichthyo- crinus to rank it as a full genus, but propose the name for a division under Ichthyocrinus. The following is a translation of Angelin’s generic description: “ Body including arms ovoid. Basals three, small. Parabasals five, triangular, placed between the sides of the primary radials. Primary radials transverse, and in the form of a half moon. Interradials three, the lower one heptagonal and large, with two small ones above. Anals three, subequal. Rays several times dichotomizing.”’ Angelin described Ichthyocrinus without interradials or anals, and it seems that upon this feature mainly he separates -Homalocrinus. We find, however, in the only known species the anal area slightly different from the inter- radial, and the primary radials, instead of increasing from the base upward, as is the case in all Jchthyocrini, decrease in the — same direction, the first radial being here the larger plate. The latter feature has induced us to retain Homalocrinus subgenerically and place it under Jchthyocrinus, with which it has the closest affinities. 1878. Homalocrinus parabasilis Angelin. Iconogr. Crin., p. 11, pl. 16, figs. 29, 30. Upper Silur. Gotland, Swed. 2. CLEIOCRINUS Billings. 1856. Geol. Surv. Canada, p. 276. 1859. Ib. Decade iv., p. 52. 1879. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 259 The generic description was made from a single specimen, and this was in several respects defective. Cleiocrinus has, according to Billings, five basals alternating with the radials, and forming with them a belt around the column. Such a structure has never been found in any Crinoid. In the typical specimen, the com- paratively large column conceals from view the lower part of the calyx, a space large enough to accommodate. one or two series of plates, and analogy suggests that this may have been the case. The five plates which Billings found alternating with the primary radials, and which he called basals, are certainly interradials ; and as the specimen in every visible character closely resembles Ichthyocrinus and allied forms, we have good reason to suppose that it, like those forms, possessed five small basals and three underbasals, both hidden by the column. The latter were prob- ably very minute and rudimentary, since the specimen is from the Lower Silurian, where it is almost the only representative of the family. This alone induces us to try to define generic characters from a single imperfect specimen. Notwithstanding, therefore, that some of the elements are problematic, we propose until some- thing better is found, the following :— Revised generic description.—Calyx obconical or pyriform, with bilateral symmetry. Underbasals probably three, minute or rudi- mentary. Basals probably five, very small and hidden by the column. Primary radials three by five, increasing in width upwards, supporting several superior orders of radials all dichotomizing uniformly, and interlocking laterally with those of adjoining rays. Interradials, so far as known, one. Anals four to five, longitudi- nally arranged. C. regius has six orders of radials, the number of plates doubling with each bifurcation, which gives in the sixth order 64 brachials to each ray or 320 to the individual. Whether the small appendages which are seen at the top of the specimen were arms, cannot be determined from the figure. The only known species is: 1856. Cleiocrinus regius Billings. Geol. Rep. Canada, p. 276; and 1859, Decade iv., p. 53, pl. 5, figs. la-g. Trenton limest. Ottawa, Can. Billings refers to this genus two other species, C. grandis and C. magnificus, which he described from mere fragments of the column, but which we cannot recognize. The fragments may be- long to C. regius, or to almost any other genus, 260 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. 3. ANISOCRINUS Angelin 1878. Iconogr. Crinoid., p. 18. General form of body, including arms, ellipsoid. Calyx bowl- shaped; figure bilateral. Underbasals three, hidden by the column. Basals of medium size, dissimilar in form. Primary radials three to five, the first widest, almost as large as second and third together; the second smallest of all. Secondary radials two, gradually increasing in size upward, the bifurcating plate almost as wide as the third primary radial. Arms apparently free above the secondary radials, accumbent as in Ichthyocrinus, and composed of transverse joints. Interradials one (sometimes with a small triangular piece above), very large, resting with the lower angle against the short upper lateral sides of the first radials, forming with them a compact wall. Anals two, very large, the upper one the largest plate in the body; the acute angle of the lower leaning against the basals, with the lower lateral sides resting against the adjoining subradials, and its upper lateral sides against the large first radials. The second anal plate rests upon the upper truncated side of the lower one, being in line with the interradial plates, and reaches like them up to the top of the secondary radials. The arrangement and size of the interradial and anal plates are the characteristic features of this genus. Angelin’s descriptions are rather indistinct on this point, and in order to have it properly understood, we give almost a specific description, which will prob- ably have to be modified when more species are discovered. Only two species are known. 1878. Anisocrinus interradiatus Angelin. Type forthe genus. Iconogr. Crin., p. 13, pl. 22, figs. 18, 18a. Upper Silur. Gotland. *1852. Anisocrinus Angelini Wachs. & Spr. (Lecanocrinus macopetalus Angelin (not Hall). Iconogr. Crin., p. 12, pl. 19, figs. 3, 4; and pl. 22, fig. 24. Upper Silur. Gotland, Swed. The Swedish form with its enormous interradial plate is not only specifically but even generically distinct from Lecanoer. macropetalus, Hall. Of the two specimens figured by Angelin, the one, pl. 19, fig. 8, agrees in every respect with Anisocrinus, while the other, fig. 4, differs from it in having a small, evidently abnormal plate, intercalated on the posterior side. We propose for this species the name of Anisocrinus Angelini, in honor of the late Prof. Angelin, the author of the genus. —— ee 1879. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 261 4. CALPIOCRINUS Angelin. 1878. Calpiocrinus Angi. Iconogr. Crinoid., p. 12. 1878. Clidochirus Angl. (syn.). Iconogr. Crinoid., p. 12. General form of body, with the arms closed, ovoid or pyriform. Calyx bowl-shaped, composed apparently of only one ring of plates below the radials; figure bilateral. This ring consists of three plates, one of them small, the two larger ones equal, forming together a pentagonal disc. Primary radials three by five, three times wider than high, differing in size and form; the first one lunate, the second quadrangular, the third and largest pentagonal. Secondary radials three to four, about equal in size, except those in the posterior rays whose lateral margins retreat to give space for the large anal plates. The upper secondary radials support the arms, some of which bifurcate, while others remain free. Arms similar to those of Ichthyocrinus, their sides closely abutting, forming a wall continuous with that of the calyx. Arm joints transverse, quadrangular. Interradials rarely more than one, which is small, wedged in between the second and third radials of adjacent rays. Anals three to five, longitudinally arranged, the lower and smallest which is almost triangular resting upon the basal plates, the upper one extending to the top of the secondary radials. Column slender, round, composed of very thin segments; central perfora- tion small, stellate. This genus, as described by Angelin, differs from all the rest of the family in having but one ring of plates below the radials, and this consists of three plates, unequal but apparently so propor- tioned as to be partly radial and partly interradial in position. The various figures, however, disagree in the latter respect. Such a structure would seem to warrant its separation into a distinct family, but as Calpiocrinus agrees in all other characters with the Ichthyocrinide, we feel satisfied that it naturally belongs here. We are inclined to think that in this genus the lower ring of plates is the analogue of the underbasals, and that the true basals, if not absent, are exceedingly rudimentary. We take the small triangu- lar plate which has been called the first anal plate, to be the basal (subradial) on the posterior side which is larger in the whole family, and that the plates on the four other sides are very minute or only visible in the inside. The presence of but one ring of plates visible below the Spee 262 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. the bilateral symmetry of the calyx, and the longitudinal arrange- ment of the anal plates, are the most prominent characters of the genus. Angelin, on the same page, describes the genus Clidochirus with a single species, which agrees with Calpiocrinus in every respect, except that it has no interradial plates, and four instead of three first radials—variations which may be expected even in the same species. Geological and Geographical Distribution —Found thus far only in the Upper Silurian of Gotland, where the following species have been discovered: 1878. Calpiocrinus fimbriatus Angelin. Iconogr. Crinoid., p. 12, pl. 29, figs. 77 a,b. Upper Silur. Gotland, Swed. 1878. Calpiocrinus heterodactylus Angelin. Iconogr. Crinoid., p. 12, pl. 3, fig. 10 a; and pl. 26, fig. 8. Upper Silur. Gotland, Swed. 1878. Calpiocrinus humilis Angelin. Iconogr. Crinoid., p. 12, pl. 23, figs. 28 a-c, and pl. 26, fig. 17. Upper Silur. Gotland, Swed. 1878. Calpiocrinus ovatus Angelin. Iconogr. Crinoid., p. 12; pl. 16, figs. 17-19. Upper Silur. Gotland, Swed. *1878. Calpiocrinus pyrum Angelin. (Clidochirus pyrum). Iconogr. Crinoid , p- 12, pl. 22. fig. 23. Upper Silur. Gotland, Swed. 5. LECANOCRINUS Hall. 1852. Leéanocrinus, Hall. Geol. Rep., N. Y., vol. ii. p. 199. 1867. Lecanocrinus, Shultze. Monogr. Echinod. Eifl. Kalkes, p. 40. 1678. Lecanocrinus, Angelin. Iconogr. Crinoid., p. 12. A, Typical form. General form of body and arms subglobose to pyriform. Calyx bowl-shaped, unsymmetrical, plates heavy. Underbasals three, unequal in size, larger than generally found in the family. Basals five, three pentagonal or hexagonal, the two others having an additional side for the lateral insertion of a small anal plate. Primary radials two or three by five, very short and wide, the first one largest. Secondary radials one to three or more, varying in number even in the individual. Arms pre- cisely as in Ichthyocrinus. Interradials generally absent. Anal plates two, the lower one lying obliquely toward the right’ side of 1 It is worthy of note that in all Paleocrinoids, so far as observed, in which the anal arrangement is unsymmetrical, the odd plates are pushed out toward the right, never to the left. 9 i ) \ 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 263 the body between the two unequal basals, the adjoining radial, and the other anal plate. The second or upper and larger anal plate is interposed between the primary radials and the upper truncated side of the posterior basal. Column round, eomposed of rather large joints. Hall, Schultze, and Angelin mention no interradials in their generic descriptions, but the latter figures a specimen from Got- land, which he refers to Z. macropetalus Hall. It has one exceed- ingly large interradial to each area, which occupies a wide space between the rays, opposite all the primary radials, and as high as the top of the second or third secondary radial. No New York specimen of this species has ever been found with such a plate or even a trace of it, and as the two differ besides decidedly in the size of the basals, in the form and proportions of the body, and in other characters, we consider the Swedish form even generically distinct. (See Anisocrinus Angelini, W. & Spr.). Geological and Geographical Distribution.—This genus is rep- resented in the Upper Silurian by 5 species, 4 from America, and 1 from Europe. From the Devonian but asingle species is known, and none from the Subcarboniferous. The following are the known species :— 1878. Lecanocrinus Billingsi Angelin. Iconogr. Crinoid., p. 12, pl. 22, fig. 25 a. Upper Silur. Gotland, Swed. 1852 Lecanocrinus calyculus(?) Hall. Geol. Reps., N. Y., vol. ii. p. 203, pl. 46, figs. 3a, b. Niagara gr. Upper Silur. Lockport, N. Y. 1858. Lecanocrinus macropetalus Hall (not Angelin). (Anisocrinus Angelini, W. & Spr.). Type of the genus. Geol. Rep., N.Y. Vol. ii. p. 199, pl. 45, figs. la-h. Niagara gr. Lockport, N. Y. ; 1852. Lecanocrinus ornatus Hall. Geol. Rep., N. Y., vol. ii. p. 201, pl. 44, figs. 2a-m. Niagara gr. Lockport, N. Y. *1862. Lecanocrinus pusillus Hall. (Cyathocr. pusillus.) New Foss. of Niagara gr. p. 6, and 28th Rep., N. Y. State Cab. Nat. Hist, pl. 15, figs. 1-6. Niagara gr. Waldron, Ind. Winchell and Marey, Memoirs Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., p. «0, de- scribed a cast from the Niagara limestone of Chicago under the species Lecanocr. pusillus, which is probably identical with Hall’s Cyathocrinus pusillus. The description is not sufficient to decide it fully. 1867. Lecanocrinus Remeri Schultze. Echinod. Eifl. Kalk, p. 41, pl. 3, figs. 8 a-g. Devonian. Eifel, Germ. 264 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. B. Subgenus PYCNOSACCUS Angelin. 1878. Iconogr. Crinoid, p. 13. The distinction between Pycnosaccus and Lecanocrinus seems to us scarcely sufficient to warrant a full generic separation. The two agree in all essential features, except that the former, accord- ing to description, has two primary radials instead of three, and that the plates of the calyx are ornamented by radiating ridges, such as are frequently found in Barycrinus. Evenin that genus, the ornamentation is not constant, and at the most is a very un- reliable character. In Z. Remerz Schultze, which has entirely smooth plates, we find in two rays only two primary radials as in Pycnosaccus. It is very significant that if we consider the first and second radials of Lecanocrinus as one plate, we obtain ex- actly the proportions of the first radial in Pycnosaccus, which in our opinion here replaces the first and second radials, while the bifureating second radial of Pycnosaccus actually represents the third radial of Lecanocrinus. Form of body, arrangement of the anal plates, and construction and folding of the arms precisely as in Lecanocrinus, only that the arm plates are slightly higher. 1878. Pycnosaccus (?) costatus Angelin. Iconogr. Crinoid, p. 14, pl. 15, fig. 13, Upper Silur. Gotland, Swed. (This species belongs probably to the Cyathocrinide (?) ). 1878. Pycnosaccus nodulosus Angelin. Iconogr. Crinoid., p. 14, pl. 15, figs. 12, 14, and pl. 28, fig. 29. Upper Silur. Gotland, Swed. 1840. Pycnosaccus scrobiculatus Hisinger. (Cyathocrinites scrobiculatus(?)). Leth. Suee. Supplem. ii. p. 6, pl. 39, figs. 4 a-c; also 1878, Angelin. Iconogr. Crinoid., p. 14, pl. 15, figs. 10,11. Upper Silur. Gotland, Swed. 6, MESPILOCRINUS De Koninck & Lehon. 1853. Mespilocrinus, de Kon. & Lehon. Recher. s. les Crin. Carb. Belg.» cee We 1836. Young Poteriocrinus, Phillips. Geol. Yorksh., vol. ii. p. 205. 1866. Lecanocrinus, Schultze. Echinod. Eifl. Kalk., p. 40. 1859. Mespilocrinus, Hall. Supplem. Iowa Geol. Rep., p. 69. General form of body with arms, globular to pyriform, very small. Calyx bilateral, though apparently unsymmetrical on ac- count of the dextrorse arrangement of the arms. Underbasals three, unequal; one quadrangular, the other two larger and pentangular. SBasals five; four of them equal, the fifth larger and hexagonal, its upper face parallel with the lower. Ra- dials three by five, the first forming part of the basal cup. Sec- wr 2 = a Oe — le Teel 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 265 ond radials wedgeform, shorter, but as wide as the first. The third radials support two arms which bifurcate once. The arms are extremely short, composed of very few joints, tapering rapidly upward, infolding, inclined obliquely from left to right, and when closed they fit so neatly one into the other, that it appears as if they formed together with the calyx a continuous body. Arm joints single, slightly cuneate. Interradials none. Anals one, sub- quadrangular, resting upon the larger basal. Column round, com- posed of thin joints near the body, increasing in length so rapidly towards its base, that in four inches the joints attain a length of half an inch. Central perforation of medium size. L. Schultze, in his Monograph der Echinod. Eifl. Kalk., p. 40, pronounces Mespilocrinus.a synonym of Lecanocrinus. In this he is evidently mistaken. Zecanocrinus has arms like Ichthyo- erinus, while those of Mespilocrinus, in place of being straight, are turned to the right, and the radial and arm plates are conse- quently wedgeform instead of rectangular. Schultze’s Lecano- crinus Remeri,on which he based the above conclusion, is a most interesting species to show the relations between the two genera. It occurs in the Devonian and zoologically occupies an intermedi- ate position between the Silurian form Lecanocrinus and Mespi- locrinus of the Subcarboniferous. LZ. Remeri not only has very short arms, but they fold up almost as in Mespilocrinus, yet they have rectangular joints and are not deflected. The species has also the unsymmetrical arrangement of the anal area, but the odd plate is here exceedingly small, and has, when combined with the large one, exactly form and proportions of the single anal plate in Mespilocrinus, thus approaching and foreshadowing the bilateral form which succeeded in the Subcarboniferous. Mespilocrinus seems to be strictly a subcarboniferous genus, and only four species are known :— 1853 Mespilocrinus Forbesianus De Koninck andLehon. Recherch. Crin. Belg., p. 112, pl. ii., figs. 1 a~c. Mountain limest. England and Belgium. 1853. Mespilocrinus granifer De Koninck and Lehon. Recherch. Crinoid, Belg., p- 114, pl. ii., figs. 6 a~c. Mountain limest. Visé, Belgium. 1859. Mespilocrinus Konincki Hall. Supplem. Geol. Rep. Iowa, p.69. Burlingt. limest. Burlington, Iowa. 1861. Mespilocrinus scitulus Hall. Prelim. Not. New Pal. Crinoids, p. 9. Bur- lingt. limest. Burlington, Iowa. 18 266 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. 7. TAXOCRINUS Phillips. 1836. Poteriocrinus, Phillips (in part). Geol. Yorksh., vol. i. (not Miller). 1841. Isocrinus, Phillips. Pal. Foss. Cornw. (not H. von Meyer 1837). 1842. Cladocrinus, Austin. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. x. (not Agassiz). 1843. Tazxocrinus, Phillips. Morris’s Cat. Brit. Foss., p. 90. 1851. Cyathocrinus, Roemer. Leth. Geognost. (8te Ausgabe), p. 233 (not Miller). 1858. Forbesiocrinus, de Kon. & Leb. (in part). Recherch. Crinoid. Belg. p. 119. 1866. Tazxocrinus, Schultze. Echinod. Hifl. Kalkes, p. 33. 1878. Tazxocrinus, Angelin. Iconogr. Crinoid., p. 8. 1878. Taxocrinus., sub-genus of Ichthyocrinus, Wachsm. & Spr. Proceed. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad. p. 252. According to Phillips (Morris’s Catal. Brit. Foss ), Taxocrinus has ‘*5 basals; 3 radial plates in 5 series ; arms dividing upon the third radial and frequently dichotomizing above this point; arms and branches of single series of joints, interbrachial and axillary plates.” This description embraces almost every genus of the Ichthyo- crinide, among them Forbesiocrinus. Johannes Muller, Monatsbericht der Berliner Akademie, March, 1858, was the first who mentioned the presence in Taxocrinus of three small, pieces within the parabasalia—basals,—similar to those found by Hall in Ichthyocrinus, and in species which were supposed to be Forbesiocrinus. Muiller’s discovery was evidently overlooked by Hall, who in 1858 described his Taxocrinus inter- scapularis with five basals and no subradials; and in 1861, and even later, he refers several species with three basals and five sub- radials to Forbesiocrinus, which undoubtedly belong to Taxoert- nus. Schultze, in his description of Phillips genus (Monogr. p. 32) calls the small plates “ cryptobasalia,’”’ because they are always hidden by the column, and sometimes only visible within the calyx. The tripartite proximal ring, rudimentary in some instances, is now admitted to belong to all the genera which we include among the Ichthyocrinide, and it therefore no longer forms a generic distinction. The separation of Taxocrinus and Forbesiocrinus has always been a stumbling block to Paleontologists. De Koninck and Lehon gave as the principal distinction, that Tamxocrinus had no é ; 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 267 anal nor interradial plates, while Forbesiocrinus had both, and sometimes a large number of them. In 1866, both Meek & Worthen and Schultze wrote on this subject, and arrived independently at the same conclusion. The former, in an elaborate article in the Illinois Geological Report, vol. ii. p. 270, show that the same species may have sometimes no interradials, and again from one to three. They refer to Taxo- erinus Hall’s Forbesiocrinus Thiemet, which was described as having no interradials, but which has sometimes two, and which we have even found with as many as five regular interracial plates. The one, according to De Koninck, would be TYaxocrinus, the other Forbesiocrinus. To amend the generic formula so as to admit species with one or two series of interradials, did not seem to those-authors expedient, since the species exhibit such a wide range of variation in this character. Nor do they consider the presence of axillary plates which occur in both groups, nor the small patelliform supplementary pieces of some well-defined species of Forbesiocrinus a means of distinction, inasmuch as they are not always present in otherwise typical forms of that group; while well-marked species of Taxocrinus are described as showing the patelloid plates between the arm ‘joints. Meek and Worthen therefore concluded, until more distinctive characters should be discovered, to place Forbesiocrinus—embracing species with many interradial and anal plates—as a mere section under Tasocrinus. Schultze found in his Devonian species almost every character of Forbesiocrinus except the small patelloid plates, but whether these were sufficient to distinguish it from Taxocrinus, he did not wish to decide, and so he placed the species from the Eifel, in which these plates do not occur, under Tasxocrinus. He, how- ever, included with this genus species which evidently belong to very distinct genera. Angelin, in the Iconographia Crinoideorum Sueciz, pp. 8, 9, gives generic descriptions both of Taxocrinus and Forbesiocrinus, and ranges under the two genera several new species. His de- scriptions only differ, so far as we understand them, in this: that in Forbesiocrinus the number of primary radials is left an open question, while in Tazocrinus the number is fixed at 3 * 5; that the former had one large hexagonal anal plate (he evidently meant, to judge from his figures, ‘‘ and other smaller ones succeed- ing”), and a considerable number of interradials, the lower one 268 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. much the largest; while Taxocrinus has two series of anals and several interradials. The three underbasals are comparatively large in both groups. Angelin’s descriptions of both genera are short, and give us but little additional information regarding their relations; on the contrary they rather increase the difficulty, as none of his species of Taxocrinus or Forbesiocrinus are true rep- resentatives of either, thus raising the question whether the Swe- dish species ought not to be considered as types of new genera, or at least be separated subgenerically. We prefer the latter course, and propose Gnorimocrinus for the former, and Lithocri- nus for the latter. Phillips in proposing the genus Zaxocrinus included in it the following species, in the order in which we give them, viz., Poterio- crinus Egertont Phill. 2. Cyathocrinus tuberculatus Miller.’ 3. Cyathocrinus macrodactylus; and 4. Cyathocrinus nobilis Phill. The first of these, a subcarboniferous species, with no or but few interradials, must be considered, according to the most generally accepted rules of naturalists, the type of the genus. The second and third species have but one or two interradials, 7. tuber- culatus, according to Pictet’s figure, one or two anals resting on the upper truncated side of the large basal. The fourth species was Koninck & Lehon’s type of their genus Porbesiocrinus. Now comparing the anal arrangement of the latter—or rather of Forbesiocrinus Agassizi Hall, which undoubtedly belongs to the same group, and in which these parts are better known-we find the large basal not truncated, and the anal series which rests di- rectly upon it almost identical.in construction with the interra- dial series, except that it is slightly broader, and that it consists of afew more plates. We also find in that species a considerable number of axillary pieces, which extend up to the top of the ter- tiary radials where the arms become free. Referring to Taxocrinus, or to species with but few interradials, ! Roemer, ‘considering Miller’s genus Cyathocrinus not distinct from Poteriocrinus, proposed in 1851 (Foss. Fauna d. Deyon. Gebirges a. Rhein, p. 8), and again in 1855 (Lethea Geognostica, Ausgabe III. p. 283), that all species hitherto placed under Phillips’ Tavocrinus, be arranged under Cyathocrinus with C. tuberculatus—Miller’s second species—as type, and the generic formula amended accordingly. The genus Cyathocrinus, how- ever, with Miller’s first specios C, planus as type, has been accepted by almost every other paleontologist. ¥ 7 3 f . 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 269 we find the first anal either directly upon the truncated basal as in Taxocrinus tuberculatus, or sometimes, in species in which the first radials join laterally, the first anal is placed opposite the second and third or even between the third radials, as in Taxocri- nus Thiemei, but in either case, with the exception of the Swedish specimens, the anal plate has a truncated upper side, and is suc- ceeded by from two to six similar, narrow, quadrangular plates, longitudinally arranged. The plates diminish in size upwards, and form the dorsal side of a short and slender lateral proboscis, whose ventral parts, as well as the wall supporting them, have never been found preserved, and evidently consisted of more fra- gile material. Returning to the interradial series we find specimens with appa- rently none to three or more interradial plates, with variation even in the individual, and some with as many as nine interradi- als, though in no instance extending up higher than to the top of the third primary radials, above which the rays are almost always free in the fossil. This, however, was not the case in the animal. Schultze found in his 7. juglandiformis, within the open spaces between the rays, as well as between the first divisions of the rays, a large number of very minute, uneven and twisted pieces, which evidently took the place of the larger interradial plates in all cases where those did not exist. Similar pieces were figured by Angelin in ‘the Swedish species, and they probably were present in all Taxocrini. In some well-preserved specimens of Taxocr. (Forbesiocr.) multibrachiatus Lyon & Cass, from Crawfordsville, Indiana, and ina Taxocrinus ramulosus, Hall, from Burlington, Iowa, we have had an opportunity to examine this structure. Both species have a comparatively large number of interradials, the former from three to nine, arranged in from two to four series, the other six to seven in three series. These plates are quite prominent and differ but slightly in size. ‘The little plates in question, or the plated integument as we should rather call it—the plates seem to be imbricated—is attached to the upper series of interradials, and fills the rather large interradial space up to the top of the second- ary radials, inclosing the axillary spaces between the series of the latter up to the first arm-joints, and evidently covering the entire oral side of the body. On looking at the anterior side of these specimens, the construction seems almost identical with 270 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. that of Forbesiocrinus, except that the upper part of the interra- dial area is less substantial and compact; but their posterior aspect exhibits in Zaxocrinus a small lateral proboscis, while in Forbesiocrinus the space is filled with heavy plates, in the latter an almost pentamerous symmetry, in ZJasxocrinus (except in the Swedish species), a distinct bilateral one. This we consider the best distinction between the two genera. ‘(Compare Diagram, Bi eWios2:) An examination of a very large series of well-preserved speci- mens of the two genera has led us to this conclusion, and to a modification, to this extent, of the opinion intimated by us here- tofore (Proceed. Phila. Acad. Nat. Sci., 1878, p. 254), that there is no distinction between these genera. We find that in practice we can separate them quite satisfactorily by the characters herein indicated, and, accordingly, we propose the following revised generic diagnosis :— A. Typieal form. Body, including arms, rather short, depressed; calyx cup- or bowl-shaped, with bilateral symmetry. Underbasals three, some- times very smail, unequal in size, the two larger ones pentangular, the smaller quadrangular. Basals five, four of them equal and with acute upper angles, the fifth larger, generally with truncated uppersides. Primary radials three—rarely four—by five, of nearly equal size, wider than high, quadrangular in outline, except the upper one which is pentangular. Secondary. radials varying in number from three to six—the former most prevalent—slightly smaller than the primary radials, and resembling them in general form. ‘Tertiary radials like the preceding, only comparatively smaller and supporting the arms. Arms dichotomizing once or twice, composed of single, short joints, more or less rounded on the back; sutures frequently . sinuate, and sometimes provided with supplementary patelloid plates. Interradials none to three or more—as many as nine have been observed—extending as high as the top of-the second or third primary radials, with very minute, irregular plates above, which fill the entire space to the top of the secondary radials, the axillary spaces, sometimes enclosing the first arm plates, and probably covering the entire ventral side of the body. Some species have from one to three regular axillary plates, with occasionally a single plate in the axil between the tertiary en ae ees eee eee SOS 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 271 radials. Anal plates resting upon the truncated upper side of the larger basal, or sometimes placed independently in line with second and third radials. They consist of a series of from two to five narrow quadrangular plates, longitudinally arranged, the upper ones forming the dorsal side of a small lateral proboscis. Column comparatively large, rapidly tapering, composed near the body of thin joints, which gradually increase in thickness as they diminish in diameter. Central perforation of medium size, pentangular as far as observed. Geological and Geographical Distribution.—Tazxocrinus, so far as known, appears first in Europe, where it is represented in the Upper Silurian by 2 species, in the Devonian by 3, and in the Subcarboniferous by 2. In the United States and Canada (if we exclude Lecanocr.(?) elegans, from the Trenton group), it is first found in the Devonian, from which 4 species are known, and from the Subcarboniferous 13 are described. We include in the typical form of the genus the following spe- cies :— 1856. Taxocrinus affinis Miiller. Neue Echinod. d. Eifel, p. 244, pl. 1, figs 1, 2; also Schultze, 1866, Echinod. Eifl. Kalk., p. 34, pl. 4, fig. 2. Devonian. Eifel, Germ. 1843. Taxocr. brevidactylus Aust. (Cladocrinus brevidactylus). Ann. and Mag. Nat Hist., vol. ii, p. 198; also Rec. and Foss. Crin., p. 89, pl. 11, fig. 4. Subcarbon, Ireland. *1863. Taxocr.communis Hall. (Forbesiocr.communis), 17th Regts. Report, N. Y¥. State Cab., p. 55; also 1877, Paleont. Rep. Ohio. Vol. ii. p. 169, pl. 12, figs. 3-5. Waverly group. Richfield, 0. 1836. Taxocr. Egertoni Phillips. (Poteriocr. Egertoni). Geol. Yorksh., ii. pl. 3, fig. 39. Subearbon. Yorkshire, Eng. *1858. Taxocrinus Giddingei Hall.. (Forbesiocrinus Giddingei).. Geol. Rep. Iowa, vol. i. pt. ii. p. 633, pl. 17, figs. 2, 4. Keokuk limest. Illinois, Towa. 1865. Taxocr. gracilis Meek and Worthen. Proceed. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., p. 142; also Geol. Rep. Illinois, vol. iii. p. 421, pl. 13, fig. 3. Hamilton gr. Jackson Co., Ill. (not Taxocr. gracilis Schultze = Rhopalocrinus gracilis, Wachsm. and Spr. *1867. Taxocr. incurvus Trautschold. (Forbesiocr. incurvus.) Crin. des jiinge- ren Bergk. Moskau, p. 31; also Kalkbr. von Mjatschkowa, p. 126, pl. 14, fig. 11, and pl. 15, fig. 3. Subcarb., near Moscow, Russ. 1858. Taxocr. interscapularis Hall. Geol. Rep., Lowa, vol. i., pt. ii., p. 482, pl. 1, fig. 3. Hamilton gr. New.Buffalo, Iowa. 1867. Taxocrinus juglandiformis Schultze. Echinod. Eifl. Kalkes, p. 35, pl. 4, fig. 4. Devonian. Eifel, Germ. 272 "PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [ 1879. *1861. Taxocr. juvenis Hall. (Forbesocr. juvenis), Bost. Journ. Nat. Hist., vol. vii. No. 2, p. 319. Lower Burl. limest., Burlington. *1863. Taxocr..Kelloggi Hall. (Forbesciocr. Kelloggi), 17th Regts. Rep. N. Y. State Cab., p. 56; also Geol. Rep., Ohio, Paleont, vol. ii. p. 171,-pl. 12, fig. 1. Waverly gr., Subearb. Richfield, Ohio. *1862. Taxocr. lobatus Hall. (Forbesiocr. lobatus), 15th Regts. Rep. N. Y. State Cab., p. 124. Hamilton gr. Ontario Co., N. Y. *1863. Taxocr. lobatus var. tardus Hall. (Forbesiocr. lobatus var. tardus), 17th Regt’s. Rep. N. Y. State Cab., p. 56; also Geol. Rep. Ohio Paleont, vol. ii. p. 171, pl. 12, fig. 1. Waverly gr. Richfield, Ohio. 1841. Taxocr. macrodactylus, Phillips. (Cyathor. macrodactylus). Paleoz. Foss. Corniy., p. 29, pl. 15, fig. 41. Subcarbon. England. - *1858. Taxocrinus Meeki Hall. (Forbesiocr. Meeki), Geol. Rep. Iowa, vol. i., pt. ii, p. 631, pl. 17, fig. 3. Meek and Worthen, 1866, Onychocrinus Meeki, Geol. Rep. Illinois, vol. ii. p. 243. Keokuk limest. Keokuk, Towa. *1858. Taxocr. multibrachiatus Lyon and Cass, (Forbesiocr. multibrachiatus), Amer. Journ. Sei., vol. xxiii. (Labelled in most American collections Forbesiocr. Meeki Hall.) Keokuk limest. Crawfordsville, Ind., and in Kentucky. ' *1862. Taxocr. nuntius Hall. (Forbesiocr. nuntius), 15th Regt’s Rep. N. Y. State Cab., p. 124. Hamilton gr. Erie Co., N. Y. ; 1855. Taxoer. Orbignii McCoy. Synops. Foss. Brit. Pal. Rocks, p. 53, pl. 1 D., fig 1. Upper Silur. Westmoreland, Eng. *1860. Taxocr.ramulosus Hall. (Forbesiocr ramulosus). Supplement Iowa Geol. Rep., p. 67 (not Forbesiocr. ramulosus, Lyon and Cass. = Onychocrinus ramulosus). Upper Burlington limest. Burlington. Synon. Forbesiocr. sumbramulosus Shumard;, 1866. 1851. Taxocr. Rhenanus F Roemer. (Cyathocr. Rhenanus), Foss. Fauna d. Rhein. Gebirg., p. 7, pl. 2, figs. 2a-d. Devonian. Germany. 1860. Taxoor. semiovatus Meek and Worthen. Proceed. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., p. 389; Geol. Rep. Illinois, vol. ii. p. 272, pl. 20, figs. 4 a-b. St. Louis limest. Hardin Co., Ill. *1858. Taxocr. Shumardianus Hall. (Forbesiocr. Shumardianus), Geol. Rep. * Towa, vol. i., pt. ii., p. 671, pl. 17, fig. 1. St. Louis limest. St. Louis, Mo. 1861. Taxocr. Thiemei Hall. (Forbesiocr. Thiomei), Bost. Journ. Nat. Hist., vol. vii. No. 2, p. 317. Burlington limest. Burlington, Iowa. Synom. Forbesiocrinus spinifer Hall, 1861. Bost. Journ. Nat. Hist., vol. vii. No. 2, p. 318. 1821. Taxocr. tuberculatus Miller. (Cyathocr. tuberculatus), Nat. History of Crinoidea, p. 88; also Goldfuss, 1826, Petref. Germanie, pl. 63, figs. 6 A, B. Cladocrinus tuberculatus Austin, Journ. Zool., xi. p. 197. Upper Silur. Dudley, Eng. *1858. Taxocrinus Whitfieldi Hall. (Forbesiocr. Whitfieldi.) Geol. Rep. Iowa, vol. i., pl. 2, p. 632. Meek & Worthen, 1866, Geol. Rep. Illinois, vol ii. p- 243. Keokuk limest. Warsaw, Ill. 3 otras Poe ee ee bo -I oo 1879-] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. B. Subgenus GNORIMOCRINUS Wachsm. & Spr. (yrmpiecs, NODIe ; xpivov, a lily.) In form and general habitus closely resembling Taxocrinus. Arms comparatively longer, figure irregular, lacking the bilateral symmetry of that genus. The basal (subradial) on the posterior side is exceedingly large, reaching almost up to the top of the ad- joining first radials. The first anal plate, instead of resting upon the truncated upper side of that basal, leans against the oblique right side and the adjoining first radial. A second series of anals, gener- ally composed of two plates, rests above the basal and first anal plate. All succeeding pieces are small, frequently, but not always, quadrangular, and form as in Yaxocrinus a short and narrow lateral proboscis which, however, is here pushed over toward the right side of the body, thereby destroying the symmetry which is characteristic of that genus. Arms placed apart, outer face rounded, bifurcating unequally by throwing off branches toward the inner side of the ray, the outer side forming almost a straight line. Column composed of long and short and wide and narrow joints which alternate from the top, not exclusively short joints at the top as in‘most Taxocrini. We place here the following species :— *1878. Gnorimocrinus Austini Angelin. (Taxocr. Austini.) Iconogr. Crin., p. 9, pl. 19, figs. 1] and 11a. Upper Silur. Gotland, Sweden. *1878. Gnorimocr. distensus Angelin.' (Taxocr. distensus.) Iconogr. Crinoid , p. 9, pl. 26, figs. 7, 7a. Upper Silur. Gotland, Swed. *1866. Gnorimocr. excavatus Shultze. (Zeacr. excavatus.) Echinod. d. Efi. Kalkes, p. 39, pl. 7, fig 2. Devonian. Eifel, Germ. This species differs from the rest in having-an excavated base. *1878. Gnorimocr. expansus Angelin. (Taxocr. expansus.) Iconogr. Crinoid., p. 9, pl. 20, figs. 15,16. Upper Silur. Gotland, Swed. *1878. Gnorimocr. interbrachiatus Angel. (Taxocrinusinterbrachiatus.) [conog. Crinoid., p. 8, pl. 29, figs. 9, 10. Upper Silur. Gotland, Swed. *1879. Gnorimocr. Loveni Wachsm. & Spr. (Cyathocr. interbrachiatus Angel.) Iconogr. Crinoid., p. 23, figs. 2, 2a. Upper Silur. Gotland, Swed. This species differs from Cyathacrinus both in the arrangement of the anal plates and in the presence of interradials. Gnorimocr. interbrachiatus being preoccupied, we have named it in honor of Prof. Lovén of Stockholm. 1 In this species, as also Gnorimocr. punctatus, the irregular arrangement of the anal area is not sufficiently shown in the figures, and both may pos- sibly belong to Tazocrinus. 274 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [:1879. *1878. Gnorimocrinus oblongatus Angelin. (Taxocr. oblongatus.) Iconogr. Crinoid., p. 8, pl. 20, fig. 17. Upper Silur. Gotland, Swed. *1878. Gnorimocrinus ovalis Angelin. (Taxocr. ovalis.) Iconog. Crinoid, p. 8, pl. 20, figs. 13, 14, Upper Silur. Gotland, Swed. *1878. Gnorimocr. punctatus Angelin. (Taxocr. punctatus.) Icongr. Crinoid., p- 9, pl. 23, figs. 4, 5 (fig. 27(?) ). Upper Silur. Gotland, Swed. *1878. Gnorimocr. rigens Angelin. (Taxocr. rigens.) Iconogr. Crinoid., p. 9, pl. 11, figs. 7, 8. Upper Silur. Gotland, Swed. *1878. Gnorimocr. Salteri Angl. (Taxocr. Salteri.) Iconogr. Crinoid., p. 9, pl. 23, figs 1, 1a. Upper Silur. Gotland, Swed. *1878. Gnorimocr. tubuliferus Angl. (Taxocri.tubuliferus.) Inconogr. Crinoid., p- 9, pl. 20, figs. 11,12. Upper Silur. Gotland, Swed. 8. FORBESIOCRINUS De Koninck & Lehon. (Diagr. Pl. 15, Fig. 1.) 1853. Forbesiocr., De Kon. & Leh. Recherches s. 1. Crin. Belg., p. 18. 1858. Forbesioer., Hall. Geol. Rep. Iowa, vol. i. pl. 2, p. 628. 1866. Tarocrinus, Meek & Worth. Geol. Rep. Illinois, vol. ii. p. 269. 1878. Forbestocrinus, Angl. Iconogr. Crinoid., p. 9. : A. Typical form. Comparatively larger than any other genus of the Ichthyocrinid ez. Body, including arms, broad, short, almost equilaterally penta- merous. Calyx very large, plates heavy and nodose, radial por- tions prominent. Underbasals three, small, hidden by the column, two of them of equal size, the third smaller. Basals five, four about equal, the one at the posterior side larger, rarely truncated. Primary radials three to four by five, generally four, but varying in number in the individual; large, almost equal in size and form. Secondary radials two, three, four, or more to the series, about half as large as the primary radials, and of the same general form. Tertiary radials smaller than those of the preceding order and comparatively shorter, the rays becoming free at the second, third, or fourth plate. Arms long, dichotomizing, infolding at the tips so that their full length is seldom observed. They are composed of single, short plates, slightly rounded at the back, with a deep ventral furrow. Arm joints in corresponding subdivisions of the same size, those in each succeeding order smaller by about one- half. The sutures of the radial and arm plates strongly sinuate, and partly occupied by additional patelloid plates. Interradial area extending to the top of the tertiary radials, and composed of a large number of plates, from ten to twenty or more, which de- 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 275 crease in size gradually upward, the lower one being about half the size of the primary radials. Axillary plates from ten to twenty and more, with occasionally one to three within the axil of the tertiary radials. Anal area without lateral proboscis or visible aperture, slightly wider than the interradial areas and similarly arranged, with generally two plates in the first series instead of one. Dome unknown, but evidently to some extent flexile. Column large, tapering down- ward, with very thin joints next the body; central perforation of medium size, pentagonal. The most important distinction between Forbesiocrinus and Taxocrinus is to be found in the construction of the anal and interradial areas. Unfortunately the type specimen of the former genus is in these particular parts very imperfect. We therefore propose, until better specimens of Forbesiocrinus nobilis De Kon. & Leh. are discovered, to make Forbesiocrinus Agassizi Hall the type of the genus. This large and beautiful species from the Burlington limestone evidently belongs to the same group, and has been found in excellent preservation. Geographical and Geological Distribution.— Forbesiocrinus is not distinguished for a great variety of form, nor for abundance of individuals. In Europe, there has been found only one species from the Mountain limestone of England In the United States, it is represented by four species, all from the Subcarboniferous. We recognize the following species as belonging to this genus: 1858. Forbesiocr. Agassizi Hall. (Proposed type). Geol. Rep. Iowa, vol. i., pt. 2, p- 631; also Suppl. Iowa Geol. Rep., p. 65. Upper Burlgt. limest. Burling- ton, Iowa. Synon. F. Agassizi var. giganteus, Meek & Worth. Geol. Rep. Illinois, vol. iii. p. 495, pl. 18, fig. 3. 1859. Forbesiocr. Cestriensis Hall. Suppl. Geol. Rep. Iowa, p. 68. Chester limest. Pope Co., Ill. 1853. Forbosiocr. nobilis De Kon. & Leh. (original type). Recherches s. 1. Crin. Belg. p. 121, pl. 2, figs. 2 a, b. Poterioer. nobilis Phill. is probably a synonym. Mountain limest. Yorkshire, Engl. 1858. Forbesiocr. Wortheni Hall. Geol. Rep. Iowa, vol. i., pt. 2, p. 632, pl. 17, fig. 5. Keokuk limest. Keokuk, Iowa, and Crawfordsville, Ind. B. Subgenus LITHOCRINUS Wachs. & Spr. (A:Sog, a stone ; xpive, a lily.) Prof. Angelin, in the Iconogr. Crinoid. Suec., p. 9, has described several Gotland species under Forbesiocrinus, which we propose 276 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. to separate subgenerically. They differ from all subcarboniferous species of this group in having larger underbasals, fewer plates in the interradial and anal areas; in exhibiting a strong tendency to a bilateral figure instead of a pentahedral; in having comparatively much larger and higher first, and shorter second and third radials; also in the exceedingly large first interradial and first anal plate. Arms, so far as observed, free above the secondary radials, but only toward the inner side of the ray; the outer side forming almost a straight line. No pinnule observed. Column round, composed of alternately larger and smaller joints not tapering in diameter downward. This division embraces the following species :— *1878. Lithocrinus divaricatus Angelin. (Forbesiocr. divaricatus). Iconogr. Crinoid., p. 9, pl. 21, fig. 21, and pl. 28, fig. 3. Upper Silur. Gotland, Swed. *1878 Lithocr. Milleri Angelin. (Forbesiocr. Milleri.) Iconogr. Crinoid, p. 9, pl. 21, fig. 16, and pl. 28, fig. 1. Upper Silur. Gotland, Swed. *1878. Lithocrinus obesus Angelin. (Forbesiocr. obesus.) Iconogr. Crinoid., p. 9, pl. 21, fig. 18, and pl. 28, fig. 2. Upper Silur. Gotland, Swed. *1878. Lithocr. robustus Angelin. (Forbesiocr. robustus.) Iconogr. Crinoid., p- 9, pl. 21, figs. 11, 12. Upper Silur. Gotland, Swed. 9. ONYCHOCRINUS Lyon & Casseday. 1859. Onychocrinus, L. & C. Am. Journ. Sci., vol. xxix. p. 77. 1861. Onychocrinus, Meek & Worth. Geol. Rep. Illinois, vol. ii. p. 242. 1861. Forbestocrinus, Hall. Bost. Journ. Nat. Hist., vol. vii. p. 321. Body extended in five free rays, which are sometimes spread out horizontally; arms resembling ,the talons of a fowl. Calyx depressed saucer or low cup-shaped. Underbasals three, of unequal size, rarely seen beyond the column. Basals five, four with obtuse angles, the fifth with a truncated or slightly excavated upper side. . Radials four to five (rarely six to seven) by five; comparatively large, almost of equal size. At the third, fourth, or fifth plate, the rays become free, after which they divide once, each division giving off the true arms. Arms very short, branching once or twice, disposed in clusters at the extremities, and in some species along their sides also; composed of single joints with waving sutures and deep ventral furrow. In the anal area there is a series of from three to five very narrow, quadrangular plates, which rests upon the trun- cated or slightly excavated upper side of the basal, and forms a small lateral proboscis as in Taxocrinus. Interradials three to 1879.] NATURAL SOIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 277 twenty, perhaps more in some species; the first one large, resting between the first and second radials; the succeeding ones smaller, rapidly decreasing in size and thickness upward, and haying an inward curvature. They are followed by very minute, irregular polygonal plates, which form the interradial portion of the vault. The radial summit areas consist of two rows of somewhat larger ' plates, alternately arranged, which extend to the ventral covering of the free rays, and probably throughout their full length. In the median portion of the vault, there are six rather thin but large apical dome plates. The summit, when the rays are extended, is not higher than the top of the second radials; general surface de- pressed. Column heavy, composed of very thin joints, tapering rapidly downward; central perforation above medium size, pen- tagonal. Onychocrinus is most nearly related to Tarocrinus, with which it is almost identical in the construction of the anal portions. It differs, however, materially in the free rays, the arm structure, and its greater expansive power. Lyon and Casseday took the free rays to be arms, and the true arms to be pinnule. These authors did not extend the genus to forms like their Forbesioer. ramulosus, which has only four radials instead of five, as stated in their generic formula, though that species has all the other characters of the genus. Hall has never recognized Onychocrinus as a genus, but placed O. asterizformis, a typical form, under Forbesiocrinus. Meek and Worthen, evidently considering the small lateral proboscis the principal distinction between Onychocrinus and Forbesiocri- nus, and not knowing that all Taxocrini have it, placed all species of this group in which they observed this appendage under Ony- chocrinus. Geographical and Geological Distribution.—Onychocrinus has been found only in the Subcarboniferous of Ireland and the United States; it embraces the following species :-— 1861. Onychocr. asterieformis Hall. (Forbesiocr. asterieformis), Descr. New Crin. Prelim. Not., p. 9; also Bost. Journ. Nat. Hist., vol. vii No. 2, p. 320. Meek and Worth Onychocrinus asterieformis Geol. Rep., Illinois, vol. ii. p. 243. Upper Burlington limest. Burlington, Iowa. 1866. Onychocr. diversus Meek and Worth. Proceed. Acad Nat. Sci. Phila., p. 256 ; also Geol. Rep., Illinois, vol. iii. p. 492. Upper Burlington limest. Burlington, Iowa. 278 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF (1879. 1859. Onychocr. exsculptus Lyon and Casseday (Typical species). Am. Journ. Sci., vol. 29, p. 78. Keokuk limest. Hardin Co., Ky., and Montgomery Co., Ind. Synom. Onychocr. (Forbesiocr.) Norwoodi Meek and Worth. Geol. Rep., Illinois, vol. ii. p. 245, pl. 17, fig. 3. 1875. Onychocrinus magnus Worthen. Geol. Rep., Illinois, vol vi. p. 520, pl. 31, fig. 5. St. Louis limest. Monroe Co., Ill. 1861. Onychocrinus Monroensis Meek and Worth. (Forbesiocr. Monroensis). Proceed. Acad. Nat. Sci Phila., p. 130. 1866, Onychocr. Monroensis, III. Geol. Rep., vol. ii. p. 244, pl. 17, fig. 7. Keokuk limest. Monroe Co., Tlinois. *1846. Onychocr. polydactylus McCoy. (Taxocr. polydactylus.) Synops. Carb., Ireland, p. 178, pl. 24, fig. 7. Subearbon. Ireland. *1859. Onychocr. ramulosus Lyon and Cass. (Forbesiocr. ramulosus L. and C., not Hall), Am. Journ. Sci., vol. 28, p. 235 Keokuk limest. Montgomery Co., Ind, 10. NIPTEROCRINUS Wachsmuth. 1868. Proceed. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., p. 341. 1873. Geol. Rep. Illinois, vol. vy. p. 434. This genus was originally referred by its author to the Cyatho- crinidez, with which, indeed, it agrees in some of its peculiarities, but a full understanding of the true nature of its structure shows that it must be classified with the Jchthyocrinide. The number of plates which constitute the proximal ring was not then, nor is now, ascertained with certainty, owing to the fact that they ex- tend but slightly beyond the column, and, though we are inclined to think there are but three, we cannot as yet assert it positively. The first radials in some points resemble those of Cyathocrinus, being exceptionally large for the Ichthyocrinidz. They have above a deep rounded sinus for the reception of the second radials, on each side of which, the upper margin of the plate is nearly straight and not incurved. The latter peculiarity, which was noticed in the original description, suggests the presence of an interradial struc- ture, and the continuance of the body hetween the so-called free radials, otherwise this part would have to be more inflected for the support of the dome. That an interradial structure existed in the genus, is plainly seen in a specimen of N. Wachsmuthi M. and W., now before us, from which we infer that the interradials extend most probably even to the succeeding order. This struc- ture alone would be sufficient to place Nipterocrinus among the Ichthyocrinidex, but it has also the peculiar lunulate second ra- dials, the waving sutures, and strongly marked sinuosities of the arm plates,and apparently no proboscis, not even a vestige of 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 279 that organ having been discovered, though we had occasion to examine on this point some remarkably perfect specimens. Revised Generic Diagno-is.—Body, with arms included, short ; the five rays equilateral ; arms divergent. Plates of calyx un- usually thin, and, as far as the top of the first radials, forming a basin or depressed cup composed of immovable plates. Succeed- ing plates, though connected laterally, movable. Underbasals small, scarcely extending beyond the column. Basals much smaller than the first radials, all pentangular and of equal size. Radials three to four by five. First radials com- paratively much larger than in any other genus of this family ; articulating face concave, and ‘occupying less than one-half the width of the plate; the upper margins on both sides of the scar nearly straight, almost horizontal, scarcely inflected, and support- ing the interradial portions which are rarely preserved, leaving in their place, in the fossil, a wide, Open space between the rays. Second and third radials short, often three or four times wider than high, lunulate, resting in the concavity of the preceding plate; the bifurcating plate almost triangular. Suceeeding order of plates constructed like those of the arm, only larger, all of ‘them much wider than high, rounded on the back, with distinct waving sutures showing deep sinuosities when the arms are closed,-and indicating a great mobility in these parts. Arms divergent, tapering gradually; pinnule unknown. No interra- dials to the top of the first radials, but the succeeding radials, and probably the first plate of the next order, connected by an inter- radial integument, the true nature of w hich has not been fully ascertained, fies probably similar to that in Tazocrinus, but composed of Jarger plates. Column round, thick, composed near the calyx of narrow joints. Only two species are known, and both are from the Burlington limestone :— 1873. Nipterocrinus arboreus Worthen. Geol. Rep. Illinois, vol. v. p. 436, pl. 4 fig. 8. Lower Burlington limest. Burlington, Iowa 1868. Nipterocrinus Wachsmuthi Meek and Worth. (Type of the genus.) Pro- ceed. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., p 341; also Geol. Rep. Illinois, vol. v. p. 435, pl. 2, fig. 4. Upper Badlingtos limest. Burlington, Iowa. 280 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. 11. RHOPALOCRINUS nov. gen. (poranrov, a Club, xpivov, a lily.) Schultze, in his Monogr. d. Echinod. d. Hifl. Kalkes, p. 39, de- scribes a form under the name of Z’axocrinus gracilis, which is very interesting, inasmuch as it combines, to some extent, the characters of several families. There ure only five arms, which remain simple throughout their entire length, forming a straight line with the radials—a peculiarity found in no other genus of the Ichthyocrivide. This attracted the attention of Schultze, who suggested either a modification of the genus Taxocrinus, so as to admit this species, or the recognition of a new genus. In the former proposition we cannot concur, as it seems to us we must admit such peculiarities as exist in this species to be generic dis- tinctions, or throw all forms of the Ichthyocrinidz into a single genus. As to this genus, we even entertain some doubts whether it belongs to the same family. Our genus Rhopalocrinus, with R.( Taxoer.) gracilis Schultze, as type, agrees in general form rather with Cupressocrinus, Sym- bathocrinus and Graphiocrinus—representing as many distinct families—than with Vaxocrinus; but it differs from all of them in having a series of small plates inclosed between the rays. These plates, which Schultze calls “ interbrachials,” fill up, according to his description, “the intermediate spaces to the top of the second radials,” being thus included within the body. If we were sure that this was the case, we should, notwithstanding the simple arm structure, place Rhopalocrinus, without hesitation, under the Ichthyocrinide; but, as it is, the preservation of these parts is not so satisfactory as to exclude another interpretation. The so- called interbrachial plates are seen only in one interradial space, and, as all successive plates from the radials to the tips of the arms have the same form (with the exception of the first one, which is three to four times shorter, but otherwise similar), and an almost circular articulating surface, which has never been observed in plates forming part of the body, it seems quite possible that all branches were free, and that the small plates were deposited accidentally, being either plates of the vault, or perhaps remains of the pieces which once covered the arm furrows.’ This of 1 The type specimen with Dr. L. Schultze’s entire collection is now in the Museum of Compar. Zodlogy at Cambridge. 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 281 course would remove Rhopalocrinus from the Ichthyocrinide, and bring it in close relation with such genera as Symbathocrinus and Pisocrinus, with which it agrees in its arm structure and in the narrow proboscis, which probably extended in those genera to the extremities of the arms. . We propose the following generic diagnosis: General form of body, including arms, subclavate, with bilateral symmetry; plates heavy. Underbasals three, scarcely visible beyond the column. Basals five, four of them equal, regularly pentangular, the fifth much higher, becoming narrower toward the top, truncated above for the accommodation of the proboscis. Radials plated in a direct line with the arms; one ring only constituting a part of the solid body, all succeeding ones be ng more or less movable. First radial large, heavy, the articulating face occupying almost the entire width of the plate, circular, facing slightly outward, and perforated with an opening which communicates with the inte- rior body and with a passage toward the dorsal side of the arms. Second radials, or first brachial plates, wide but short, evidently movable, probably connected interradially (between the rays) by small polygonal plates. Succeeding plates all of the same width and form as those of the preceding ring; their height, however, three or four times greater. Arms five, simple throughout, and closely resembling those of Symbathocrinus; length unknown, of almost uniform size up to the sixth plate. Ambulacral furrow covered by two rows of plates roofed together, with the median line elevated. Anal area supporting a lateral proboscis similar to that of Onychocrinus, but heavier, and probably extending up to the top of the arms, as in Symbathocrinus. Interradial spaces apparently filled by very small, uneven polyg gonal plates up to the second brachial. Column large, almost cylindrical, and composed of larger and smaller joints near the body. The only known species is— *1866. Rhopalocrinus gracilis Schultze. (Taxocr. gracilis Schultze, not Taxocr. gracilis Meek and Worth.) Monogr. Echinod. Eifl. Kalkes, p. 39, pl. 4 figs. 3,3 a. Devonian. Eifel, Germ. 19 282 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. Famity I.—CYATHOCRINIDA. The Cyathocrinide represent not only one of the largest but also one of the earliest groups of the Palseocrinoidea, and they survived every other family of that sub-order. J. S. Miller, the author of Poteriocrinus and Cyathocrinus, the two principal genera, placed the former among the Semiarticulata and the latter under the Inarticulata, which he understood to re- present two distinct families. Poferiocrinus, according to his views, had the plates of the calyx articulating imperfectly with each other, while the plates of Cyathocrinus were closely joined by sutures lined with muscular integument. It is unnecessary to examine Miller’s divisions in detail, as they are based upon theory and incorrect observation, as is further shown by the fact that un- der the Inarticulata he united Cyathocrinus with Actinocrinus, Rhodocrinus and Platycrinus, which are of course totally dis- tinct. Thom. Austin’s classification (1843, Rec. and Foss. Crin.) is equally unsatisfactory. He followed Miller in separating Cyatho- crinus and Poteriocrinus into two distinct families, placing the former among the Platycrinidz, and including therein Caryoeri- nus; and Poteriocrinus with Symbathocrinus among the Poterio- crinidz. The former group is based simply upon the presence of but few plates in the calyx. In the Poteriocrinide, according to Austin, ‘the lower series of plates surrounding the body, rest on and articulate on the superior columnar joint, which also articu- lates by radiating striz to the concealed dorso-central (basal) plate.” By the “concealed dorso-central plate” Austin meant a little tripartite plate, which he and Phillips supposed they had discovered in Poteriocrinus within the ring of the underbasals, but which has been seen by nobody else, and in fact does not exist. The radiating striz, however, are found between the calyx and column, and all along the latter between the joints in all pe- dunculate Crinoids. His disposition of Cyathocrinus is no better, as he arranges it in the same family with Caryocrinus, which is a Cystidean. With our present knowledge it is evident that Austin’s divisions are wholly arbitrary, and not according to nature. The next attempt at classification was made by Prof. Roemer 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 283 (1855, Lethea Geognostica, Ausgabe III., Period I.), who went to the opposite extreme by uniting Miller’s typical species of Cyathocrinus with Poteriocrinus, and placing the latter with Woodocrinus, Homocrinus, Dendrocrinus, Mespilocrinus, and Thysanocrinus under the Poteriocrinide. It has been explained elsewhere that Roemer adopted the generic name Cyathocrinus with Miller’s Cyathocrinus tuberculatus as type for another group of Crinoids, which had been previously separated by Phillips under Taxocrinus, and ranged these with Ichthyocrinus and a number of other genera under the family name “ Cyathocrinide.” It will thus be understood that Roemer’s Cyathocrinide really represent our Ichthyocrinide, and his Poteriocrinidz our Cyatho- crinide. He united in the former an assemblage of very distinct groups, and among his Poteriocrinide are found Mespilocrinus, which, as we believe, belongs to the Ichthyocrinide, and Thysa- nocrinus, Which is distinct from any of these families. Angelin, in his systematic arrangement of the Gotland Crinoids (Iconogr. Crin. Suec.), very correctly places Sicyocrinus, Eus- pirocrinus, Ophiocrinus, and botryocrinus among the Cyathocri- nid ; but Gissocrinus, which closely agrees with Cyathocrinus, except in having three underbasals instead of five, be classes (ap- parently on account of this structure alone) with the Forbesio- crinide. We have already, in our introductory remarks, noted the difficulty of classifying the genera according to the number of proximal plates, and in Gissocrinus we have a good example of this. A close and comparative study of the genera Cyathocrinus and Poteriocrinus has convinced us that, though the two are very dis- tinct generically, they are, as between themselves and in connec- tion with many other genera, united by very important structural features, and by right ought to be regarded as of one family. They all agree— 1. In having large oral plates supporting the ambulacral grooves and covering the ventral disc, but leaving an opening at the oral centre, which is perfectly covered by the apical dome plates. Food grooves along the vault closed by two rows of alternating pieces. 2. In the presence of a porous ventral sac, located posteriorly, and closed at the top, in which the anal functions were subordi- nate to other offices, probably in connection with respiration and 284 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. perhaps reproduction. Anal opening rarely observed, evidently lateral—not posterior—and low down. 3. In having the calyx constructed of only three rings of plates alternating with each other. Proximal or underbasal plates some- times imperfectly developed or even wanting; the plates of this order rarely anchylosed. No interradials, but anal plates gener- ally found within the calyx. These are the dominant characters upon which we propose to establish the Cyathocrinide as a family. An attempt to subdivide this family by means of differences in the construction of the anal area and presence or absence of pin- nule into two groups, represented by Poteriocrinus and Cyatho- crinus, proved unsuccessful. It is true the two typical genera are well distinguished by these characters, and most genera from the Carboniferous might readily be separated in this way; but it would be very difficult with the Silurian genera, in which the anal area is imperfectly developed. Such a division might pos- sibly be established if we had before us the living types instead of fossils, and it is very likely that the earlier forms, which include Heterocrinus, Locrinus, Dendrocrinus, Carabocrinus, Hybocri- nus, and Anomalocrinus, in which the proximal plates or under- basals are as yet very small and scarcely visible, might also be arranged in a division by themselves. So, too, Woodocrinus, Zeacrinus, Hydreionocrinus, and Celiocrinus are well charac- terized by their enormous balloon-shaped ventral sac; and in like manner Hupachycrinus, Hrisocrinus, and Stemmatocrinus, by the dwarfing of the same organ to its minimum size, represent a transition in the direction of the Encrinide. All these groups apparently have some claim to be classed independently, but in doing so we should rather increase than diminish the difficulties before us, and gain nothing in the end. The genera are so closely linked together, and shade so easily from one to another, and from one group into another, that a satisfactory separation is next to impossible. But, in order to facilitate the comparative study of the genera, we have arranged them systematically in such a manner that allied types are brought together in the order in which they pass into one another, and we are confident that this arrangement will materially assist in the recognition of the genera. The following is the list :— —_— EE 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 285 CYATHOCRINIDZ:' Earlier or embryonic types :— 1. Heterocrinus Hall. 4. Hybocrinus Billings. 2. Tocrinus Hall. Subgenus Homocrinus Hall. 3. Anomalocrinus Meek & Worth. 5. Dendrocrinus Hall. Typical Cyathocrinide :— 6. Cyathocrinus Miller. 11. Ophiocrinus Angelin. 7%. Lecythocrinus Zittel (J. Miller). 12. Botryocrinus Angelin. 8. Gissocrinus Angelin. Subgenus Sicyocrinus Ang). 9. Arachnocrinus Meek & Worth. 18. Barycrinus Wachsmuth. 10. Vasocrinus Lyon. Poteriocrinus ty pe:— 14. Poteriocrinus Miller. Subgenus Decadocrinus Subgenus Scaphiocrinus Hall W. & Spr. (modified by W. & Spr.). 15. Graphiocrinus de Kon. & Leh. Subgenus Parisocrinus W. & Spr. * Subgenus Bursacrinus Subgenus Pachylocrinus Meek & Worth. W. & Spr. Subgenus (?) Phialocrinus Subgenus Scytalocrinus W.&Spr. Trautschold. ! Since writing our classification, Prof. Zittel of Munich, with whom we have exchanged notes informs us that he has separated the genera which we have united under Cyathocrinide into four families. (Handbuch der Petrefactenkunde, 3te Lieferung, now in press.) 1. Hybocrinide 2. Cyathocrinide 8. Poteriocrinide 4. Heterocrinidse ; without pinnule, arms covered with plates. with pinnule. We doubt whether this division can be maintained practically. Hetero- crinus is certainly more closely related to Hybocrinus, which he disposes under a separate family, than to Graphiocrinus, Philocrinus, Erisocrinus, and Stemmatocrinus with which he groupsit. The variety of Poteriocrinus, which we have proposed to call Scytalocrinus, has such close affinities to Graphiocrinus that it might well be doubted whether it would be considered as a subgenus of Poteriocrinus or Graphiocrinus. Ifa division of the Cya- thocrinid should prove desirable, it would seem to us more natural to bring together Heterocrinus with Hybocrinus and Anomalocrinus, and to place Graphiocrinus and allied genera under the Poteriocrinide ; but this would interfere with the division according to pinnule. The difficulties in the way of a subdivision, which we have discussed at length in our general remarks on the family, do not seem to us to be obviated by the proposed arrangement of our distinguished colaborer. 286 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. Zeacrinus type:— 16. Woodocrinus de Koninck. 18. Hydreionocrinus de Koninck. 17. Zeacrinus Troost. Subgenus(?) Celiocrinus White. Transition forms toward Hncrinus :— 19. Hupachycrinus Meek & Worth. 21. Stemmatocrinus Trautschold. 20. Hrisocrinus Meek & Worth. Genera insufficiently known :— 22. Husptrocrinus Angelin. 25. Pachyocrinus Billings. 23. Carabocrinus Billings. 26. Myelodactylus Hall. 24. Cyrtidocrinus Angelin. In some species of Heterccrinus, one of the oldest of known genera, the underbasals or proximal plates are apparently want- ing; in others they are so imperfectly developed that Meek did not think proper to recognize them by the usual term, but called them sub-basals. If it happens that these plates are absent, as seems to be sometimes the case, in species which apparently belong to the same genus, it would seem improper to separate Hetero- crinus on that ground alone, and this consideration has induced us also to place in this family, at least for the present, the allied genera Hybocrinus and Anomalocrinus, in which as yet no trace of these plates has been discovered, but which otherwise have all the characters of the typical Cyathocrinide. The family re- lations as to these genera are not altogether clear, and it will re- quire further study and better material before we can expect to understand them fully. For the present we will content ourselves with drawing attention to some peculiarities in the structure of these early Crinoids in hope that it may lead eventually to in- teresting results. ; We find that in Poteriocrinus, Zeacrinus, and in fact in all typi- eal Cyathocrinide in which columnar or radicular cyrrhi have been observed, these appendages are radially situated. This is best observed and traced in species with a pentagonal stem, wherein the direction can be noted even in fragmentary pieces. The cirrhi here occur always along the lateral faces, and in the last-named genera, so far as observed, they are always radial, while the acute angles which are formed into elevated ridges along the column are interradial. The very opposite is the case in Heterocrinus and Jocrinus, in which the cirrhi are interradial, and the ridges of the column radial, exactly as in Belemnocrinus, and 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 287 apparently in the Actinocrinide and Platycrinide. This might have induced us to place Heterocrinus and Jocrinus in a separate division along with Hybocrinus and Anomalocrinus, which latter two'evidently belong to the same group, if we had not discovered that the same diversity of structure apparently exists in species of another family. In all Pentacrini, recent or fossil, that have come under our observation, the cirrhi are radial and the ridges interradial, with the exception of Pentacrinus Johnsoni, in which according to Austin’s figure (Rec. and Foss. Crin., Pl. 15, Fig. i.) the cirrhi are situated interradially as in Jocrinus. Owing to this interesting coincidence, and also to the fact.that in Dendro- ’ erinus, which in many respects closely resembles Heterocrinus and its above-named associates, this columnar structure is the same as in all typical genera, we have retained these genera for the present in this family. We also retain those genera in which the five underbasals are metamorphosed into three, as in Gissocrinus, contrary to Angelin and Zittel, or into a single plate, as in Stemmatocrinus, provided they otherwise agree with the family. In the Cyathocrinidze, the anal area, though constructed of com- paratively few plates, affords most excellent generic distinctions in their arrangement. We note two principal forms; the one, which we may call the Poteriocrinus form—as it is best illustrated in that genus—is generally composed of three plates in the calyx, which are arranged unsymmetrically and always directed toward the right side of the body; the other, or Cyathocrinus anal arrangement, with a bilateral symmetry, consists of a single plate, which rests upon the truncate posterior basal. The former ozcurs in connection with regular pinnule along the arms; in the latter the arm furrows are covered by small alternate pieces and the pinnule are wanting. There is scarcely any difficulty in referring all Cyathocrinide, from the Upper Silurian to the close of the Carboniferous, to one of those two groups, though the anal plates vary in form more or less in every genus. In genera from the Lower Silurian this is more difficult. Yet there appears to exist even among the latter and in connection with all others, an easy gradation which indicates that both forms had very probably the same origin, and that the later ones were gradually developed from the earlier Silurian types. 288 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. Looking first at the subgenus Jocrinus, one of the earliest known forms of Crinoids, we find the body up to the top of the radials perfectly equilateral, all basal and radial plates having the same form; but higher up this symmetry becomes disturbed by irregularities in the disposition of the brachial plates. There are four brachials in four of the rays, short and all quadrangular, while the right posterior radial supports a peculiar bifurcating plate of the same width as the other brachials and apparently similarly articulated. Its right sloping side supports four bra- chials, its left a number of large, heavy, almost quadrangular plates, longitudinally arranged, rounded on the back, which have the general appearance of arm plates, and such they have been taken to be by most authors. They are, however, plates of a rather strong ventral sac, and extend to its full length forming a highly elevated ridge (Pl. 16, Fig.3). The plates are bordered on each side by about double their number of rather delicate pieces, altogether different and transversely arranged, which from their peculiar elongate form and relative position resemble pinnulz be- longing to an appendage that looks like an arm. Now the ques- tion arises, what shall we call the bifurcating plate which gives rise both to the right posterior ray and to the ventral tube? It was certainly a movable plate, and as we mentioned before, its mode of articulation was evidently the same as that of the bra- chials. Shall it likewise be called a brachial? And again, was not the ventral tube here, and in Crinoids generally, originally a modified arm? This, if true, would at once explain why the anal area leans always toward the right and never to the left side of the body. Is the plate, on the contrary, an anal plate? If so, the arms in that ray would rest upon the base of the proboscis, which is not very probable. That it is a brachial with interradial fune- tions, is illustrated in other genera. In Dendrocrinus, as may be seen, Pl. 16, Fig. 5, the case is substantially the same, but in that genus a regular anal plate has already appeared within the calyx, supporting the ventral sac. Here four of the radials are equal instead of four brachials, and the fifth is a compound plate consisting of two successive plates of about the form of the simple ones, but slightly larger. Nobody can doubt that here both the upper and lower sections of the compound plate, which are sepa- rated by a horizontal suture, are strictly radial. Looking, however, at Homocrinus, Pl. 16, Fig. 6, it will be found, although it differs 1879. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 289 from Dendrocrinus only in having the suture between the sections of the compound plate sloping instead of horizontal, that by this in itself trifling alteration, which required no modification in the form or construction of other plates, the lower portion of the original compound radial became transformed into an anal plate. This was the first step towards a Poferocrinus anal arrangement, and in fact to complete it required only the interposition of a third small plate (Pl. 16, Fig. 7). In confirmation of this idea it is very significant that Dendrocrinus is essentially a Lower Silurian genus, that Homocrinus is restricted to the Niagara group, and Poteriocrinus is pre-eminently a subcarboniferous form. * The step from Dendrocrinus to Cyathocrinus (Pl. 16, Fig. 8) was equally simple, and required only the consolidation of the compound plate into one, the simple anal plate being already developed in the former. Sometimes, however, in genera wherein otherwise the Cyathocrinus anal arrangement prevails, there is found alongside of the single anal plate in some species—occa- sionally only in a few specimens, and in Barycrinus and Botryo- crinus almost as a rule—a supplementary anal piece obliquely in- terposed toward the right side, standing as a witness to the com- mon origin of this and all anal plates. That there has never been observed a single instance in which the anal area was directed toward the left—not even an abnormal case—is most significant, and is strong evidence in favor of our opinion, that the ventral sac originated in the right posterior ray. It proves also that the modifications which we have mentioned as taking place in the family in geological succession, are occasionally found within the limits of a genus. It is to be regretted that the ventral sac, owing to its position, hidden between the arms, is so rarely observed. A better know- ledge of this organ, we have no doubt, would enable us to base upon it excellent generic distinctions, and it might perhaps assist in establishing subdivisions in this family. Very little is known, for instance, of the distribution and position of the pores and fissures, of the anal opening, etc., and nothing as to its internal organization. In the Lower Silurian the ventral ssc attained large dimensions. In the age of the Niagara group, Upper Silurian, it became re- » markable for its singular form, in some genera coiling upon itself, or bending in all directions. In the Devonian and earlier Subcar- 290 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. boniferous it attained the maximum in length, and the cylindrical form prevails, but this by degrees changed into the club-shaped form, from which in the succeeding geological epochs, toward the close of the Subcarboniferous, those monstrous balloon-shaped sacs were developed, and with these, as if a culmination had been reached, the family actually terminates. The few forms which still survive can no longer be considered as true types of the Cyathocrinide. They are of a type prophetic of a new family which is soon to appear, and of which Hnerinus is the leading genus. The resemblance of Stemmatocrinus to Enerinus is in- deed so strong that one may well hesitate in which of the two families —Cyathocrinide or Encrinide—it should be classed. We should probably have decided in favor of the latter, if we had seen any possibility of separating Stemmatocrinus from Hupa- chycrinus, and Eupachycrinus from Poteriocrinus, and so on. _The only real difference which we notice between the two is that in Encrinus the three rings of plates which form the calyx, in the Cyathocrinide constitute an almost flat disc, or so shallow a cup that there would be no space for a visceral cavity if covered by solid plates, and, as no trace of a ventral covering has ever been observed, it is very probable that Hncrinus belongs to the Stoma- tocrinoidea. The free floating Agassizocrinus (Astylocrinus Roemer) is an- other form, in regard to which doubts might be entertained whether it ought not to be ranked with the Cyathocrinide. Its younger stage, wherein it was pedunculate, agrees well in general structure with Hupachycrinus, and is very appropriately called the Cyathocrinoid form. We think it better, however, to separate the genus by itself, as in the case of Pentacrinus and Comatula, and to place it under Astytocrinide in a distinct group. General Family Diagnosis.— Calyx composed of only three rings of plates alternating with each other, each ring composed of five plates; all succeeding plates free. The proximal ring or underbasals not unfrequently hidden from view by the column, perhaps in some cases wanting, rarely anchylosed so as to form three plates or a single one. The plates of the second ring gener- ally varying in form, the posterior one frequently truncate. Those of the third ring or the radials, more or less pentagonal, the right posterior one often smaller on account of interposed anal plates. The succeeding order of plates which have been generally desig- , 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 291 nated as “ free radials,” but for which we have adopted the term “ brachials,” consists of one to two or more by five plates on which the arms originate. Arms simple or branching, comparatively long; either provided with rather strong pinnule, alternately arranged, or, in the ab- sence of these, the ambulacral groove is covered with two rows of alternating pieces, more or less wedge-shaped, sometimes strongly cuneiform, and interlocking. There are from one to four anal plates within the calyx. When there is a single anal, the symmetry of the body is generally bila- teral, but, in case of two or more, the form is irregular, because the plates tend obliquely toward the right side of the body. The anal plates support a ventral sac, which is cylindrical, convoluted, club- or balloon-shaped, and which occasionally attains immense proportions. The sac is bordered with rows of pores or fissures; its upper extremity closed, so far as observed; the anal opening lateral. Interradial plates proper entirely wanting. Calyx surmounted by five large oral plates, with a central opening between them, and forming at their sutures five shallow ambulacral grooves converging toward the centre. Central open- ing covered by the apical dome plates, and the five grooves arched over by two rows of small immovable pieces, alternate'y arranged. Column round or pentagonal. The Cyathocrinide differ from the Ichthyocrinide in having a solid inflexible vault, built up of ora] plates; in possessing buta single radial to each ray; and in the absence of interradial plates. 1. HETEROCRINUS Hall. (Diagram Pl. 16, Fig. 2.) 1843. Hall. Geol. Rep. New York, vol. i. p. 278. 1859. Billings. Geol. Surv. Canada, Decade IV. p. 48. 1865. Meek and Worthen. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., p. 147. 1866. Hall. 24th Rep. N. Y. State Cab. Nat. Hist., p. 210. 1873. Meek. Geol. Surv. Ohio. Palont., vol. i. p. 2. The genus Heterocrinus varies from the typical Cyathocrinide in several important particulars: first, in the apparent absence of underbasals in some of the species; second, in certain irregulari- ties in the radial plates. In the former respect it agrees with Hybocrinus and Anomalocrinus, in the latter with Dendrocrinus. The irregularities in the radial parts seem at first sight to be 292 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. totally at variance with the elementary plan of structure in the family, as the calyx here appears to be composed of more than five radial plates, some of the rays having apparently two or even more. Looking at Diagram Pl. 16, Fig. 2, showing the arrangement of plates in H. simplex Hall, it will be found that in the anterior and right posterior rays, there are three plates in succession, whereas there are four in each of the other rays. But it will be also observed that the first radial plate in the former is about equal in size to the first two plates combined in the three other rays. It is, therefore, not-unreasonable to suppose that the two here represent a compound plate, and are homologous with the single radial in other Cyathocrinide. This interpretation fully restores the family relations, the two succeeding plates being con- sidered as true brachials. A similar construction exists in Den- drocrinus, but there only the left posterior radial is compound. The absence of underbasals in some of the species is a good illustration of our view that the underbasals do not constitute principal elements in the structure of the Palzocrinoidea, but are merely the result of growth and development in geological time. Even Meek, who calls the proximal plates in all other genera of the Cyathocrinide basals, substitutes for those of Heterocrinus the name ‘subbasals.” Generic Diagnosis.—General form elongate and slender. Calyx small, subcylindrical, tapering but slightly from the column upward. Underbasals minute, in some species almost undeveloped, and appearing externally as subtrigonal points at the lower ends of the sutures between: the basals; in some species apparently wanting entirely. Basals five, subequal, pentangular. Radials irregular; some of the rays differing from those of other genera in having compound instead of simple plates, which are divided by horizontal sutures; upper articulating margin straight. The radials are succeeded by two to four brachials, quadrangular, the upper one a bifurcating plate and supporting the arms. Arms comparatively long, simple or branching, composed of single joints with almost parallel suture. Pinnule heavy, springing alternately from every second or third arm plate. Anals not supported by the basals, but resting upon the upper sloping margins of the adjoining radials. They consist of a single row of plates, longitudinally arranged, the outer side rounded 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 293 and forming a prominent ridge, which gives the appearance of an arm. The ventral sac in this genus is but imperfectly known, but it. is apparently not so robust as in Jocrinus. Column more or less pentagonal. The genus Heterocrinus is known exclusively from the Lower Silurian, and has been found only in America, unless Myelodacty- lus (?) heterocrinus Angl., from the Upper Silurian, belongs to it. The following species have been discovered :— 1859. Heterocrinus articulosus Billings. Geol. Rep. Canada, Dec. iv. p. 51, pl. 4, fig. 8. Trenton limest. Ottawa, Canada. , 1866. Heterocr. constrictus Hall. 24th Rep. N. Y. State Cab. Nat. Hist., p. 210; also Geol. Surv. Ohio, Palwont., vol.i. p. 3, pl. i. figs. 10 a,b. Hudson River Gr. Cincinnati, O. H. constrictus (var.) contractus Meek, 1873. Geol. Surv. Ohio, vol. i. p. 4, pl. i. fig. 11. Ibid. 1866. Heterocr. exilis Hall. 24th Rep. N. Y State Cab. Nat. Hist., p. 213, pl. 5 fig. 16. Hudson River Gr. Cincinnati, 0. H, exilis (var.) exiguus Meek, 1873. Geol. Surv. Ohio, Pal., vol. i. p. 5, pl. 1, fig. 12. Ibid. 1843. Heterocr. heterodactylus Hall. (Type of the genus.) Geol. Rep. N. Y., vol. i. pl. 76, fig. 11 a-o; also Geol. Surv. Ohio, Pal., vol. i. p. 12, pl. i. figs. ] a, b (2a, b?). Hudson River Gr. Ohio and New York. 1859. Heterocr. inequalis Billings, Geol. Rep. Canada, Dec. iv. p. 51, pl. 4, fig. 7. Trenton limest. Ottawa, Canada. 1866. Heterocr. juvenis Hall. 24th Rep. N. Y. State Cab. Nat. Hist., p. 212, pl. 5, figs. 9, 10; also Geol. Rep. Ohio, Pal., vol. i. pl. i. figs. 3 a-ec. Hudson River Gr. Cincinnati, 0. 1866. Heterocr. laxus Hall. 24th Rep. N. Y. State Cab. Nat. Hist., p. 211, pl. 5, fiz. 15; also Geol. Rep. Ohio, Pal.. vol. i. p. 14, pl. i. figs. 8a, b. Hudson River Gr. Cincinnati, 0. 1843. Heterocr. simplex Hall. Geol. Rep. N. Y., vol i. p. 280, pl. 76, figs. 2 a-d; also Geol. Surv. Ohio, Pal., vol. i. p. 7, pl. i. figs. 4, 5 (6, 77). Hudson River Gr. Cincinnati, O. , Syn. Heterocr. Canadensis Billings, 1859. Geol. Rep. Canada, Dee. iv. p. 48, pl. 4, fig. 5. 1856. Heterocr. tenuis Billings, Geol. Rep. Canada, p. 273; also Dee. iv. p. 50, pl. 4, figs. 6 a,b. Trenton limestone. Ottawa and Montreal, Canada, ’ 2 IOCRINUS Hall. (Diagram P]. 16, Fig. 3.) 1866. Desc. New Spec. Crin. by J. Hall, p. 5; reissued in 1872 in the 24th Rep. N. Y. State Cab. Nat. Hist., p. 210. Prof. Hall, in re-describing Heterocrinus subcrassus Meek & Worth. as Heterocr. (?) polyxo, made use of the name Jocrinus 294 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. for a subgenus. It seems that he was in doubt whether Jocrinus should be placed with Heterocrinus or Poteriocrinus, as he sup- posed these two genera to be closely related. In this Hall is cer- tainly in error, since a close comparison proves them to be very distinct. Neither can we conceive how such forms as locrinus crassus can be referred to Heterocrinus. The two differ essen- tially in the anal arrangement, and in tlie form and construction of the radial plates, which are perfectly symmetrical and simple in the former, but irregular and compound in the latter. Such characters have heretofore always been considered of generic im- portance, and we accordingly adopt Prof. Hall’s name but in a full generic sense, and propose for the genus Jocrinus the following:— Generic Diagnosis.—General appearance somewhat similar to Pentacrinus; comparatively larger than MHeterocrinus; arms longer and more frequently bifurcating; calyx more broadly spreading, and perfectly symmetrical up to the top of the radials, giving the form of a short, inverted, pentagonal pyramid with the five sides deeply concave. Underbasals undeveloped. Basals small, pentagonal. Radials comparatively large, strong, all pentagonal, and of the same height; their upper margins truncated for nearly their entire breadth for the junction of the succeeding pieces. Brachials three to four in each ray, the upper one axillary, and supporting the first free divisions of the arms. In the right posterior ray there is interposed between the true brachials and radial plate a pentagonal bifurcating piece, which is evidently free and mova- ble like the brachials, and of the same width. This peculiar plate, which is truly radial, ‘supports on its right sloping side the usual number of brachials, and on the left a row of quadrangular plates, vertically arranged, extending to the tips of the arms, and form- ing the posterior wall of a large ventral tube. In external ap- pearance these plates resemble the brachials and arm plates, only they are somewhat higher and not quite as wide; they are gib- bous, and form an elevated ridge, which causes this appendage to resemble an arm or a branch of the ray, and so it was considered by Hall in his description of Heterocr. polyxo. Both sides of the mesial ridge are indented to accommodate other plates, of which there are two to each median plate, one abutting against the mid- dle part, and the other opposite the suture. These lateral plates are delicate, three or four times wider than high, and, like the other, i 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 295 longitudinally arranged. Each of them contains a rather deep furrow, which in perfect specimens is arched over by a row of wedge-shaped plates which stand out prominently and appear very much like pinnule.’ Arms bifurcating frequently, gradually tapering; arm pieces, like the free radials, all projecting at the upper edge, thereby pro- ducing a sort of imbrication. Pinnule unknown. Column strong, distinctly pentagonal, the angles in line with the radial plates of the body. Geological position.—Lower Silurian. The following two species are the only examples of this genus:— *1865. Iocrinus crassus Meek & Worthen. (Heterocr. crassus), Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., p. 147; also Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. iii. p. 325, pl. 4, figs. la-c; also vol. vi, pl. 23, fig. 1. Hudson River Gr Oswego, IIl. *1865. Iocr. subcrassus Meek & Worthen. (Heterocr. subcrassus), Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., p. 148; also Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. iii. p. 325, pl. 4, figs. 5 a-d; also Meek, Heterocr. (Iocrinus) subcrassus, Geol. Surv. Ohio, Pal., vol. i. p. 15, pl. 1, figs. 9a, b. Hudson River Gr. Cincinnati, Ohio. Syn. Heterocr. (?) Iocrinus polyxo Hall, 1866. 24th Rep. N. Y. St. Cab. Nat. Hist., p. 210. 3. ANOMALOCRINUS Meek and Worthen. (Diagram PI. 16, Fig. 1.) 1865. Heterocrinus (?) (Anomalocrinus) Meek & Worth. Proc. Acad. _ Nat. Sci. Phila., p. 148. 1868. Hybocrinus? (Anomalocrinus) Meek & Worth. Geol. Rep. IIl., vol. ili. p. 327. 1869. Atazocrinus Lyon. Am. Philos. Soc., vol. xiii. p. 464. 1873. Anomalocrinus Meek. Geol. Surv. Ohio, Pal., vol. i. p. 17. Generic Diagnosis.—General form of the crinoid depressed, calyx comparatively large, depressed subglobose; its form ex- tremely irregular, scarcely two plates being of the same shape. Underbasals unknown, and perhaps undeveloped. Basals five, small, subequal, pentagonal, wider than high, partly hidden by the column. Radials very large, of diverse forms, simple or compound, the latter divided either horizontally or vertically. Of the com- ' It was to this peculiar structure that we alluded in our remarks on this family, and the similarity in the appearance of the ventral sac and the arms and pinnul is indeed most striking. If there is in nature any such thing as a transmutation of one organ into another, it would seem that such was the case here, and this may lead to a better understanding of the functions of the ventral sac. 296 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. pound plates, those that are divided by horizontal sutures, occur in similar rays as in Heferocrinus, being always found in the right posterior and either in the left lateral, or in the anterior ray. The radials of the remaining rays are either simple or bisected verti- cally, the two halves taken together being similar in form to the simple plates. The lower segment of the former compound plates is subquadrangular, the upper one axillary and pentagonal, its lower edge slightly concave to fit the convexity of the abutting margin below. The rays with simple radials have generally fewer brachials than those with compound plates, and this gives to the Crinoid that abnormal, irregular appearance which is the most characteristic feature of the genus. Arms divergent at their origin; long, slender, bifurcating irregu- larly several times above, the divisions being often of unequal size; rounded, and composed each of a single range of pieces. Pinnule strong. First anal plate resting transversely between the upper sloping sides of the posterior radials; succeeding plates smaller and longitudinally arranged. Column stout, round, composed of very thin discs or segments, and having near the base a large pentagonal opening. The seg- ments have the appearance of being composed of numerous little anchylosed spicula of irregular size and form (Meek). Anomalocrinus has its closest affinities with Heferocrinus, to which it was referred in 1865 by Meek and Worthen as a subgenus. Not so apparent are its relations to Hybocrinus, with which the same authors afterwards similarly combined it. It certainly dif- fers from them both very distinctly in the shallow and depressed form of the body, in the form and arrangement of the radial plates, and in the arms. Geological position.—Lower Silurian, so far as known. Two species have been described :— 1869. Anomalocrinus caponiformis Lyon. (Ataxocrinus caponiformis), Trans. Am. Philos. Soe., vol. xiii. p. 464, pl. 27, figs. 0, 01,02,03. Hudson River Gr. Cincinnati, Ohio, and Kentucky. 1865. Anomalocr. incurvus Meek & Worth. (Heterocrinus ? (Anomalocr.) in- curvus), Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 148, 1868, Meek & Worth. Hybocrinus? (Anomalocr.) incurvus, Geol. Rep. IIl., vol. iii. p. 327, pl 4, fig. 3 a,b. Hudson River Gr. Cincinnati, 0. The latter is probably a new species. 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 297 4. HYBOCRINUS Billings. (Diagram P). 16, Fig. 4.) 1856. Geol. Surv. Canada, p. 274, and Dec. IV. p. 28. (Aptocrinites Leuchtenberg, Haplocrinus Grewingh, Homocrinus, p. p. Eichw., Berocrinus Volborth, are synonymous, See Zittel’s Handb. d. Petrefactenkunde, p. 350. ) Calyx globular or pyriform, one side protuberant ; composed of 5 basals, 5 radials, and 2 anal plates. Underbasals not observed, and probably rudimentary. Basals of equal size, pentagonal. The next ring of plates consists of a large anal and four of the radials, all nearly equal in size, and alternating regularly with the basals. The anal plate is hexa- gonal, its two upper sides equal, the sloping right side supporting a small radial, the left a second anal plate. Both of these plates are wider than high, of about the same size, which is about one- third that of the plates below. They are separated by a vertical suture, and rest by their outer edges against the upper portion of the adjoining radials which are octagonal, while the other two are heptagonal. Arms five, simple throughout, composed of rather heavy quad- rangular joints, about as wide as high, decreasing in size slightly upward. Pinnule wanting. The ambulacral furrow is covered by small alternating pieces, about five to each arm-joint. Column round, small. The unsymmetrical form of the calyx, produced by the protu- berance of the posterior side ; the peculiar position and small size of the right posterior radial, and the large anal plate in line with the four larger radials, are the most remarkable features of this genus, and those by which it is easily recognized. The small radial evidently corresponds to the upper half of the compound plate in Dendrocrinus, while the lower half, which is here appar- ently absent, is perhaps represented in a portion of the large un- divided anal plate. Geological posi‘ion.—Lower Silurian, and so far found only in America. The following species have been discovered :— 1856. Hybocrinus conicus Billings (type of the genus), Geol. Sury. Canada, p. 274; also Decade IV. p. 29, pl. 2, fig. 2 a, b. Trenton limestone. Ottawa, Canada. 20 298 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. 1856. Hybocr. tumidus Billings. Geol. Surv. Canada, p. 275; also Decade IV. p. 28, pl. 2, figs. 1 a-e. Trenton limestone. Ottawa, Canada. 1859. Hybocr. pristinus Billings. Geol. Surv. Canada, Decade IV. p. 23, pl. 1, fig. 2a. Chazy limestone. Montreal, Canada. 5. DENDROCRINUS Hall. Diagram Pl. 16, Fig. 5.) 1852. Dendrocrinus Hall. Geol. Rep. N. Y., vol. ii. p. 193. 1859. Dendrocrinus Billings. Geol. Surv. Canada. Decade IV. p. 35. 1873. Dendrocrinus (subgenus of Poteriocrinus) Meek. Geol. Sury. Ohio, Pal., vol. i. p. 20. A. Typical form. General form of the crinoid elongate and slender. Calyx ob- conical, higher than wide, unsymmetrical. Underbasals five, similar in form, scarcely of medium size, but extending beyond the column. Basals five, the largest plates in the calyx; four of them equal, hexagonal, the fifth or posterior one heptagonal, truncate above for the support of a large anal plate. Radials alternating with the basals all around, simple in four of the rays, pentagonal and of about equal size. The right posterior radial is compound, divided by a horizontal suture into two halves, which, taken together, have about the form of the simple plates, only slightly longer. Brachials two to five, some long and narrow, and others short and wide. Anals one, sub- quadrangular. Arms long, branching; ambulacral furrow deep. Pinnulz wanting. Dome unknown. . Ventral sac strongly developed, composed of numerous small, hexagonal, alternately interlocking plates of equal size, strengthened by little transverse or slightly oblique, costv, and so arranged as to present an ascending zigzag appear- ance. ' Column pentagonal, or exceptionally round. The compound plate in the right posterior ray is one of the best characters of Dendrocrinus, and distinguishes it readily from Cya- thocrinus with which it is most likely to be confounded. The lower half of the radial has nearly the same position and form as the first oblique anal plate in Poferiocrinus, and both these plates rest against the sloping side of the posterior basal, with an anal plate on the left; but while this plate in Dendrocrinus is sueceeded by the upper segment—a radial plate—separated by a horizontal 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 299 suture (which becomes oblique in Homocrinus), in Poteriocrinus it supports a third anal plate, and by pushing the right radial to one side assumes its oblique position which it maintains through- out all genera of the Poleriocrinus group; while in the Cyatho- erinus group the compound radial becomes modified into a single plate. Geological position.—Lower Silurian with the exception of a single species from the Niagara group. The following species are known :— 1856. Dendrocrinus acutidactylus Billings. Geol. Surv. Can., p. 266; aiso Dec. iv. p. 37, pl. 3, fig. 2a, b. Trenton limest. Montreal, Canada. *1843. Dendrocr. alternatus Hall. (Poteriocr. alternatus.) Geol. Rep. N. Y., vol. i. p. 83, pl. 28, figs. l a-f. Trenton limest. Middleville, New York. *1870. Dendrocr. angustatus Meek & Worth. (Homocr. angustatus.) Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 30; also Geol. Rep. IIl., vol. vi. p. 492, pl. 23, fig. 8. Hudson River Gr. Illinois. 1866. Dendrocr. caduceus Hall. (Poteriocr. (Dendrocr.) caduceus.) Descr. New sp. Crin. etce., p. 3; also 24th Rep. N. Y. St. Cab. Nat. Hist. 1872, p. 208, pl. 5, figs. 7, 8; also Geol. Surv. Ohio, Pal., vol. i. p. 26, pl. 3, figs. 1 a, b, e. Hudson River Gr. Lebanon, Ohio. 187l. Dendrocr. Casei Meek. (Poteriocr. (Dendrocr.) Casei.) Am. Jour. Sci., vol. ii. (3d ser.) p. 295; also Geol. Rep. Ohio, Pal., vol. i. p. 28, pl. 3, figs. 2a,b.c. Hudson River Gr. Richmond, Ind. 1872. Dendrocr. Cincinnatiensis Meek. (Poteriocr. (Dendrocr.) Cincinnatien- sis.) Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 312; also Geol. Surv. Ohis, Pal., vol. i. p- 20, pl. 3, figs. 5a, b. Hudson River Gr. Cincinnati, 0. 1856. Dendrocr. conjugans Billings. Geol. Surv. Can., p. 268; also Decade iy. p. 41, pl. 4, figs. la, b, and 2a,b. Trenton limest. Ottawa, Canada. 1859. Dendrocr. cylindricus Billings. Geol. Surv. Can., Dec. iv. p. 44, pl. 3, figs. 8 a,b. Trenton limest. Montreal, Canada. 1872. Dendrocr. Dyeri Meek. (Poteriocr. (Dendrocr.) Dyeri.) Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 314; Geol. Surv. Ohio, Pal., vol. i. P- 24, pl. 3, figs. 3 a, b. Hudson Riv. Gr. Cincinnati, 0. 1843. Dendrocr. gracilis Hull. (Poteriocr. gracilis Hall, not McCoy.) Geol. Rep. N. Y., vol. i. p. 84, pl. 28, figs. 2 a-d. Trenton limest. Middleville, W. Y. Syn. Poteriocr. subgracilis d’Orbigny. 1856. Dendrocr. gregarius Billings. Geol. Surv. Can., p. 265; also Dee. iv. p. 36, pl. 3, figs. la, b,c. Trenton limest. Ottawa, Canada. 1856. Dendrocr. Jewetti Billings. Geol. Surv. Can., Dec. iv. p. 43. Trenton limest. Bay of Quinte, Canada. 1856. Dendrocr. humilis Billings. Geol. Surv. Can., p. 270; Dee. iv. p. 39, pl. 3, fig. 4. Trentoniimest. Ottawa, Can. 1856. Dendrocr. latibrachiatus Billings. Geol. Surv. Can., p. 270; also Dec. iy. p. 39, pl. 3, figs. 5a, b,c. Hudson River Gr. Charleston Point, Anticosti. 1852. Dendrocr. longidactylus Hall (Type of the genus). Geol. Rep. N. Y., vol. ii. p. 193, pl. 43, figs. 1 a-k; also pl. 42, figs. 7,a, b. Niagara Gr. Lock- port, N. Y. 300 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. 1868. (?) Dendrocr. Oswegoensis Meek & Worth. Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. iii. pl. 4, fig. 4. (The specimen is too imperfect for identification.) Hudson River Gr. Oswego, IIl. *1867. Dendrocr. polydactylus Shumand. (Homocrinus polydactylus) Trans. Acad. Sci. St. Louis, vol. i. p. 78, pl. 1, fig. 6; also Geol Surv. Ohio Pal., vol. i. p. 22, pl. 3, fig. 9. Hudson River Gr. Richmond, Ind. *1872. Dendrocr. posticus Hall (Poteriocr. posticus.) 24th Rep. N. Y. St. Cab. Nat. Hist., p. 209, pl. 5, figs. 5 and 6. Poteriocr. (Dendrocr.) posticus, Meek. Geol. Sury. Ohio, Pal., vol. i. p. 22, pl. 3, figs. 4a, b,c. Hudson Riv. Gr. Cincinnati, O. 1856. Dendrocr. probosciadiatus Billings Geol. Surv. Can., p. 267; also Dee. iv. p. 38, pl. 3, figs. 3a-c. Trentonlimest. Montreal, Can. 1856. Dendrocr. rusticus Billings. Geol. Surv. Can., p. 270; also Dec. iv. p. 41, pl. 3, figs. 7a, b, Trenton limest. Ottawa, Can. 1856. Dendrocer. similis Billings. Geol. Surv. Can., p. 267; also Dec. iv. p. 40. Trenton limest. Ottawa, Canada. 1866. Dendrocr. tener Billings. Catalogue Foss. of Anticosti Hudson Riv. Gr. Anticosti. Miller’s Cat. (We have no means of comparison.) B. Subgenus HOMOCRINUS Hail. (Diagram P]. 15, Fig. 6.) 1852. Geol. Rep. N. Y., vol. ii. p. 185. The following is Hall’s generic description of Homocrinus: * Crin- oidea having the calyces composed of three series of simple plates, each series consisting of five plates, sometimes one or more irreg- ular plates intercalated between the scapular or third series of plates on one side ; arms proceeding from the summit of the third series of plates, without tentacles.”” And he says further: “* The Crinoids constituting this genus have been referred to Poteriocri- nus and Cyathocrinus, the structure of which genera are some- what different. The two species given as Poteriocrinus in vol. i., Paleontology of New York, should be placed under this genus, having the same simple structure and arrangement of plates, arms, etc.” The above description is so indefinite, that it includes almost every genus of the Cyathocrinide ; the only character mentioned of generic value is the absence of pinnule, in which it agrees, how- ever, with Cyathocrinus and Dendrocrinus. The typical speci- mens which Hall used for description were most unsatisfactory, that of H. parvus being evidently a very young individual, while those of H. cylindricus are very imperfectly preserved. In Hall’s corrected list of the New York fossils he seems to have given up both Dendrocrinus and Homocrinus, as he groups the species of 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 301 both under Poteriocrinus. In 1861, however, he described two new species under Homocrinus, from good specimens. They are not Poteriocrinus, for they have no pinnule, nor Cyathocrinus, for they have an extra intercalated plate above the basals; nor Dendrocrinus for that plate is not radial; but their affinities are the closest with thelatter, with which they agree in all principal char- acters. We therefore regard Homocrinus as a subgenus under Dendrocrinus, and propose the following description, with Homo- erinus scoparius Hall as type:— General form and arrangement of plates like in the typical Dendrocrinus, except at the posterior side where the lower por- tion of the compound plate is pushed slightly to the rear, thereby becoming a regular anal plate or support for the ventral sac. Hence in Homocrinus only the upper portion of the compound plate is a radial, and there are two anal plates, one subquad- rangular, between the posterior radials, and supported on the truncated basal; and a smaller one resting obliquely between two basals, the right radial and the other anal plate. The underbasals are perhaps proportionally larger than in Den- drocrinus. The arms have no pinnule, and this, together with the different arrangement of the anal plates forms the best distinction from Poteriocrinus. The ventral sac is without mesial ridge or lateral costz. Column, so far as observed, round. Geological position, etc.— Upper Silurian in America. In Europe it has been found in the Devonian. Six species are known :— 1852. tHomocrinus cylindricus Hall. Geol. Rep. N. Y., vol. ii. p. 186, pl. 41, figs. 2 a,b; Hall, 1859, Poteriocr. cylindricus. Correct. List of N. Y. Foss. Niagara Gr. Lockport, N. Y. (The specimens are too imperfect for identification.) *1844. Homocr. fusiformis Roemer. Rhein. Ueberganzsgeb., p. 61, pl. 3, fig. 2. Schnur, Bactocrinitis fusiformis, Steininger’s Geogr. Beschr. der Eifel, p. 38. Miiller, Poteriocrinus fusiformis, Neue Echin. d. Eifl. Kalk., p. 250, pl. 2, fig. 2; also Schultze, Echinod. Eifl. Kalk., p. 43, pl. 5, fig. 1 a-g; Devonian. Eifel, Germany. *1868. Homocr, nanus Roemer. (Poteriocrinus nanus.) Palwontographia, by Wm. Dunker, p. 151, pl. 29, figs. 2, 3. Devonian. Bundenbach, Ger- many. 1852. Homocr. parvus Hall. Geol. Rep. N. Y., vol. ii. p. 185, pl. 41, figs. 1 a, b, ¢. Poteriocrinus parvus Hall, 1859. Corr. List N. Y. Foss. Niagara limest. Lockport, N. Y. (Probably a very young individual of some other species.) 302 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. 1861. Homocr,. proboscidialis Hall. Geol. Rep. N. Y., vol. iii. p. 38, pl. 82, figs. 24,25. Oriskany sandstone. Cumberland, Md. 1861. Homocr. scoparius Hall. (Type of the genus) Geol. Rep. N. Y., vol. iii. p- 102, pl.i. figs.1-9. Lower Helderberg. Litchfield, N. Y. 6. CYATHOCRINUS Miller. (Diagram PI. 16, Fig. 8.) 1821. Miller. A History of the Crinoidea, p. 85. 1834. Agassiz. Mém. de la Soc. de Neuch., vol. i. 1843. Austin. Monogr. Rec. and Foss. Crin., p. 59. 1853. De Koninck and Lehon. Rech. s. les Crin. Carb. Belgique, p. 81. 1858. Hall. Geol. Surv. Iowa, vol. i. pt. ii. p. 622. 1866. Meek and Worthen. Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. ii. p. 175. 1873. Meek and Worthen. Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. v. p. 400. 1877. Wachsmuth. Am. Journ. Sci. (August No.), p. 120. 1878. Wachsm. and Springer. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., p. 256. Syn. 1859. Paleocrinus Billings. Geol. Rep. Can., Decade LY. p. 24. Syn. Spherocrinus Roemer. 1851. Beitrage, z. foss. fauna a. Rhein, p. 13. In the Thesaurus Devonico-Carboniferus, Dr. Bigsby calls Cya- thocrinus very appropriately “a genus full of errors.” This un- fortunate condition is largely due to the confusion existing among Miller’s typical species, which embrace an assemblage of very dis- tinct types. It seems even doubtful whether any of his species can be properly ranked within the genus, and this would naturally suggest the question whether Cyathocrinus, as Roemer has sug- gested, ought not to be given up altogether. We are of opinion, however, that the genus ought to stand, and that it can be so amended as to include certain forms of Crinoids which have been referred to it by later paleontologists, and which cannot be in- cluded in any other established genus. Miller describes the genus substantially as follows: “ Column round or pentangular; calyx composed of a saucer-shaped pelvis consisting of five plates, on which are in successive series five costal plates, five scapule, and one intervening plate, with an arm pro- ceeding from each scapula having two hands and several fingers.” A comparison will show that this description differs from Pote- riocrinus in but a single point, viz., Cyathocrinus has but one intervening or anal plate, Poferiocrinus two or more. Miller refers to Cyathocrinus the following four speeies: 1. C. planus, which ought to be the type of the genus. 2. C. tubercu- latus, which has since been referred to Taxocrinus. 3. C. rugosus 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 303 which Goldfuss made the type of Crotalocrinus. 4. C. quinquan- gularis, which has been conceded to be a Poteriocrinus. As a proof how indefinite was Miller’s conception of the genus, it may be noted that three of the four species are of distinct families, while he himself places Poteriocrinus among the Semiarticulata, and Cyathocrinus among the Inarticulata. C. planus is, therefore, the only species that need be considered with reference to Cyathocrinus. The ‘pelvis’ has the typical saucer shape, with a subpentangular perforation. There are five “ costals,” four of them hexagonal, the fifth with a truncated supe- rior margin; “scapule” of similar form to those in Poteriocrinus, having also a horseshoe-like impression, with a transverse perfo- rated ridge for the reception of the first arm joint (brachial), and which is succeeded by a cuneiform bifurcating plate. The arms (or hands of Miller) bifurcate several times, and there are six fingers to each division of the ray, which are all tentaculated on alternate sides. Here again is mentioned a single (anal) plate interposed between the radials or “ scapule,” and this plate is placed upon the truncate costal (basal). The description applies well generically to a large number of species which have been re- ferred to Cyathocrinus, differing, however, in the pinnulate (ten- taculated) arms. Not one of those species has ever been found with pinnule, though we have examined with reference to this point a large number of species, and some most perfect specimens, in which the covering of the ambulacral furrow is beautifully ex- posed all along the arm, and in which it seems certain that if they had been provided with pinnulz, these organs would have been preserved. A similar covering has been found, with slight modi- fication, in three or four other genera of the Cyathocrinide, but never in species with pinnule, and this suggests the idea that they may not exist in those genera. We therefore consider the presence or absence of pinnule of generic importance, and do not hesitate to say that if Miller’s Cyathocrinus planus had pinnule, it cannot be classified with species in which these organs are wanting; and we also feel assured, from analogy, that if this was the case in C. planus, it will be found to possess more than one anal plate in the calyx, and prove to be a true Poteriocrinus. Miller figures three specimens of this species. Fig. 1 repre- sents an entire specimen, with a piece of column and perfect arms; the arms branch off from the second brachial, and are a 304 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. long, composed of wedge-form plates, which give off on alternate sides a row of strong pinnulee, such as are found in Poteriocrinus. The specimen shows one side and partly the anterior of the body, for the ray at the extreme right has apparently more brachials than the other four, which is a very common occurrence in Pote- riocrinus. Anal plates are not visible in the specimen, being probably imbedded in the rock. The second specimen, Fig. 28, is not sufficiently intelligible. The posterior side is shown, but the arrangement of the anal portion is so obscure that it gives no information whatever. The form of the calyx is like Poteriocri- nus, subconical, and resembling Fig. 1. The third specimen, Figs. 29 and 30, from the Ashmolean col- lection of Oxford, gives only the calyx, but this is sufficient to show that it is an entirely different form from that represented by Figs. 1 and 28. The position of the plates, the form of the calyx with strongly convex sides, the peculiar articulating facet of the first radials, their proportions, and the arrangement of the anal area, agree in every respect with Miller’s generic diagram,’ and with those species which we have mentioned as having no pin- nule. On the other hand, the first two figures in the subconical form of the calyx, in the disposition and form of the plates, in having two additional brachials in the anterior ray, in the presence of pinnule, closely resemble Poteriocrinus. This has induced us to consider the Ashmolean specimen alone’ to be Cyathocrinus planus and the type of the genus, and we propose an amendment of the generic formula so as to admit only those species that are without pinnule, making the latter one of the best distinctions 1 Miller’s diagram of the Ashmolean specimen, Fig. 30, appears at first sight to be very different from the generic diagram of the preceding plate, but it must be understood that the four small plates, arranged in the figure in a half circle, are to represent the interradials (oral plates) in the dome, and not the plates of the ventral sac, as might be expected. 2 We were not aware, when the above was written, that Austin, who ex- amined most of Miller’s original specimens, came to almost the same con- clusion in regard to C. planus (Rec. & Foss. Crin., p. 2). He remarks that Miller in some cases has taken ‘‘ parts of different animals and jumbled them together’’ to render his figures as perfect as possible, and on page 59 he says: ‘* Miller’s principal figure of the C. planus cannot be depended on, as he appears to have taken the rays of Tazocrinus longidactylus and placed them on the body of @. planus.’? In supposing these to be the arms of Taxocrinus, Austin is certainly mistaken. 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 305 between this genus and Poleriocrinus. The truncated posterior basal, the number and disposition of the anal plates, and the regular alternate arrangement of basals and radials are also ex- cellent characters by which the two genera may be easily distin- guished; but not the construction of the vault, nor the presence or absence of a separate buccal aperture, as Austin and De Koninck suggested; for both genera have a similar low vault with a single aperture, and in both types the ventral sac is lateral, strong, and upright, instead of extending from the entire summit like an enormous proboscis, as it has been described by several authors. De Koninck and Lehon give the number of anal plates at two to six, but there is really but one plate that can be regarded as such, all succeeding ones forming a part of the ventral sac. Hall, in order to admit into Cyathocrinus such types as were afterwards separated under Barycrinus, mentions in the Iowa Re- port that there sometimes occurs in the anal area a rather small intercalated plate; but this, though having a similar position, cannot be considered identical with the lower anal plate of Poterio- erinus. Barycrinus has been very generally accepted as a genus, and as the plate in question has only been observed in species of that type, it need no longer be considered in this connection. Angelin, in the Iconographia Crinoideorum, p. 22, mentions the presence in Cyathocrinus of small pinnule. We have already noticed this point in the introductory remarks, and think we have proved that the two alternate rows of plates, there called pinnule, are merely plates which cover the ambulacral groove in the arms, and thoagh they are, in our opinion, the homologues of the pin- nul, they are too rudimentary to be ranked as such. The cover- ing in Cyathocrinus longimanus Angl., from the Silurian, con- sists of two rows of five successive plates each, one row being given off from the right, the other from the left side of the furrow and perfectly cdvering it. In Cyathocr. Iowensis O. & Shum., from the Subcarboniferous, there have been observed only two successive plates arranged in the same manner. If it could be shown that this structure were constant in all Silurian species of Cyatho- crinus, we should feel disposed to separate them from their sub- carboniferous representatives, at least subgenerically, since in the former the arm-joints are coniparatively shorter, the ventral tube stronger, and there is besides a peculiar difference in the general habitus of the two which is not easily expressed. 306 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [ 1879. Spherocrinus Roemer is founded upon Cyathocrinus geometri- cus Goldfuss, and it has all the characters of Cyathocrinus, not only in the construction of the calyx, but also of the vault, and we find a contraction of the body in the arm regions in the major- ity of its species. Palexocrinus Billings is not distinct from Cyathocrinus. The construction of the calyx is identical, and the five calycinal grooves radiating from the centre of the abdominal surface, which, accord- ing to Billings, form the principal distinction, are identical with the ambulacral grooves passing here as there over the sutures of the oral plates. Cyathocrinus, especially in its Lower Silurian form, and when deprived of the arms, bears the closest relation to some forms of the Blastoids on one side, and the Pentacrinoid larva on the other. We propose the following :— Revised Generic Diagnosis: General form of the body with arms, elongate; calyx cyathiform, usually with convex sides, in- curving toward the upper margin, and, therefore, subglobose in general outline ; symmetry bilateral. Underbasals five, moderately large, of equal size, either spread out horizontally or with a slight upward curvature. LBasals large, regularly alternating with the radials, with acute upper angles, ex- cept the posterior one which is truncate for the support of a single anal plate. Radials one by five, as large or larger than the basals, incurving toward the vault. Articulating facet rarely occupying more than one-half the width of the plate—often less than one-third —and one fourth to one-third its height, It is on the exterior of the plate, circular or elliptic in form, and provided either with a small perforation, or more frequently with a deep notch which connects with the arm groove. The brachials are similar in construction to the arm joints, and their number, as a rule, is very irregular, varying sometimes from two to seven in the same specimen, and even in arms of the same relative position, scarcely two rays having an equal number. Arms long, branching, each branch bifurecating several times, and as they gradually taper toward the tips they become very slender above. The arm joints, as well as the brachials in Silu- rian species, are shorter, and comparatively heavier than in spe- cies from the Subearboniferous. In the former they are about as wide as high, in their later representatives generally three or four times higher than wide. Both, however, agree in the absence of 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 307 the pinnule and in the structure of the ambulacral groove, which, instead of those appendages, is provided with two rows of from two to five successive movable plates, alternately arranged on opposite sides, by means of which the furrow could be opened to the surrounding element, or shut off from it. Anal plate one, resting upon the superior edge of the truncated basal and between two radials. None of the succeeding plates in the series are embraced in the calyx; they are much smaller and form a part of the ventral sac. The vault is composed of five large oral plates, joining later- ally, which: fit in between the inflected margins of the two radial plates, leaving in the oral centre an open space, which in perfect specimens is completely covered by the apical dome plates. The food groove and ambulacral canal are also arched over solidly by two rows of alternate plates which connect with the movable covering of the arm furrow. The ventral sac extends to about one-half the height of the arms, and is composed of a large num- ber of small plates not so regularly arranged as in Poteriocrinus. Its communication with the main body internally is maintained by means of a passage pierced through the posterior oral plate. The sac is stronger in the Silurian species, and in them only have pores and slits been observed. Column round, with alternate larger and smaller joints in its upper portion; central passage scarcely of medium size. Geological position, etc.—The genus existed in the Lower Silu- rian, was well represented in the Upper Silurian, and attained its greatest abundance in the Subcarboniferous. Beyond the age of the Keokuk limestone no trace of it has been discovered, and to- ward the close of that epoch the general aspect of the species un- derwent a marked change, the later species being large, and the arms, which before were delicate, became very robust at the bases. (See Wachsm. & Spr., Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1878, p. 257.) According to Murchison and others, Cyathocrinus is represented in the Permian, but nothing has been discovered upon which to base this opinion beyond the fragments of columns, which afford no reliable proof. So far as ascertained there are 4 species from the Lower, 19 from the Upper Silurian; a single one from the Devonian; 28 from the Subcarboniferous, making in all 53 species, of which 27 have been found in Europe, and 26 in America. 308 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. 1878. Cyathocrinus acinotubus Angelin. Iconogr. Crin. Suec., p. 23, pl. 20, fig. 5. Upper Silur. Gotland, Sweden. a 1856. Cyathocr. angulatus, Billings. (Paleocrinus angulatus.) Geol. Surv. Can., p. 269; also Dec. iv. pl. 3, figs. 6 a,b. Trenton limest. Ottawa, Canada. 1878. Cyathocr. alutaceus Angelin. Iconogr. Crin. Suec., p. 23, pl. 4, fig. 6, and pl. 23, figs. 10, 11. Upper Silur. Gotland, Sweden. 1865. Cyathocr. arboreus, Meek & Worth. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 160; also Geol. Rep. IIl., vol. iii. p. 520. Keokuk limest. Subcarb. Crawfords- ville, Indiana. *1861. Cyathocr. Barrisi Hall. (Poteriocr. Barrisi.) Desc. New Pal. Crin., p. 5; also Bost. Jour. Nat. Hist., p. 303. Lower Burlington limest. Subearb. Burlington, Iowa. 1878. Cyathocr. barydactylus Wachsmuth & Springer. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 257, pl. 2, fig. 5. Upper Burlington Fishbed. Subearb. Burling- ton, Iowa. 1836. Cyathocr. bursa Phillips. Geol. Yorksh., vol. ii. p. 206, pl. 3, fig. 29; 1843, Austin, Mon. Rec. & Foss. Crin., p. 63, pl. 7, fig. 7a. Subcarboniferous. Bolland, England. 1836. Cyathocr. calcaratus Phillips. Geol. Yorksh., p. 206, pl. 3, fig. 35; also Austin, 1843, Rec. & Foss. Crin., p. 63, pl. 8, fig. 2 a-c. Subearbon. Eng- land. 1839. Cyathocr. capillaris Phillips. Murch. Silur. Syst., p. 671, pl. 17, fig. 2. Upper Silur. Dudley, England. 1836. Cyathocr. conicus Phillips. Geol. Yorksh,, vol. ii. pt. ii. p. 206, pl. 3, fig- 27; also Austin, 1843, Rec. & Foss. Crin., p. 64, pl. 8, figs. la, b. Subcarb. Bolland, England. 1868. Cyathocr. cora Hall. 18th Rep. N. Y St. Cab. Nat. Hist., p. 324, pl. 11, figs. 13, 14. Niag. group, U. Silur. Racine, Wisconsin. 1836. Cyathocr. distortus Gilbert. Phillips’ Geol. Yorksh., vol. ii. p. 206, pl. 3, fig. 34. Subearb. Bolland, England. 1878. Cyathocr. distensns Angl. Iconogr. Crin. Suec., p. 23, pl. 3, figs. 6, 6 a. Upper Silur. Gotland, Sweden. *1843. Cyathocr. Dudleyensis Austin. (Poteriocr. Dudleyensis.) Upper Silur. Dudley, England. ° 1865. Cyathocr. enormis Meek & Worthen. (Poteriocr. (2) enormis.) Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 137; also Geol Rep. Ill , vol. iii. p. 481, pl. 16, figs. 3a, b. Lower Burl. limest. Subearb. Burlington, Lowa. 1866. Cyathocr. Farleyi Meek & Worthen. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sei. Phil., p. 252; Geol. Rep. IIl., vol. iii. pp. 5, 17, pl. 20, figs. 1 a,b. Keokuk limest. Sub- carb Warsaw, Illinois. 6. Cyathocr. fasciatus Hall. 28th Rep. N. Y. St. Cab. Nat. Hist., pl. 13, figs. 5, 6. (No description.) Niag. limest. U. Sil. Waldron, Indiana. 1868. Cyathocr. fragilis Meek & Worthen. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sei. Phil., p. 237; Geol. Rep. Lll., vol. v. p. 401, pl. 4, fig 5. Lower Burl. limest. Subearb. Burlington, Iowa. 1826. Cyathocr. geometricus Goldfuss. Petref Germ., i. p. 189, pl. 58, fig. 5; Phillips, Pal. Foss., p. 135, pl. 60, fig. 41; Austin, Rec. & Foss. Crin., p. 61, pl. 7, figs. 5a-e. F. Roemer. Sperocrinus geometricus, Verh. d. nat. Vereins f. Rheinl., viii. p. 366, pl. 8, fig. 1; Sandberger, Verst. Nassaus, 18 -~I 1879. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 309 p. 390, pl. 25, fig. 14; Miller, Poteriocr. geometricus, Neue Echinod, d. Eifl. Kalkes, p. 250, pl. 2, figs. 4-7, and pl. 4, figs. 1-3. Schultze, Mon. Echinod, Eifl. Kalkes. p. 51, pl. 5, fig. 6atol. Schultze recognizes the following varieties: var., typus, pl. 5, fig. 6 a, b; var., reticularis, pl. 5, fig. 6 f, i; var., ornata, fig. 61; var., ornata tuberculata, fig. 6 k; var., concentrica. Devonian. Eifel, Germany. Syn. Poteriocrinus hemisphericus, Miiller. Monuatsber. d. Berl Acad. d. Wissensch. 1856, p. 354. Syn. Spheroer. stellatus, Schnur. Steininger’s geognost. Beschr. d. Eifel. p. 38. 1878. Cyathocr, Gilesi Wachsmuth & Springer. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 259. Fishbed, Upper Burl. limest. Subearb. Burlington, Iowa. 1878. Cyathocr. glaber Angelin. Iconogr. Crin. Suec., p. 23, pl. 23, figs. 12, 13. Upper Silur. Gotland, Sweden. 1839. Cyathocr. goniodactylus Phillips. Murch. Silur Syst., p. 671, pl. 17, fig. 1. Upper Silur. Dudley, England. *1879. Cyathocr. Harrodin. sp. (For description see note below.) 1861. Cyathocr. incipiens Hall. Desc. New Pal. Crin., p. 5; Bost. Jour. Nat. Hist. 1861, p. 296. Upper Burl. limest. Subearb. Burlington, Iowa. 1878. Cyathocr. incurvatus Angl. Iconogr. Crin. Suec., p. 23, pl. 24, fig. 1. Upper Silur. Gotland. 1850. Cyathocr. Iowensis Owen & Shumard. Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil. (2d ser.) vol. ii. ; Geol. Surv. Wise. Iowa and Minn., p. 591, pl. 5 A, figs. lla, b, c. Upper and Lower Burl. limest. Subearb. Burlington, Iowa. Syn. C. divaricatus Hall, 1858. Geol. Rep. Iowa, vol. i. pt ii. p. 554, pl. 9, fig. 5. (Young specimen.) Syn. C. malvaceus Hall, 1858. Geol. Rep. Iowa, vol. i. pt. ii. p. 554, pl. 9, fig. 4 a,b. (Depressed specimen.) Syn. C. viminalis Hall, 1861. Desc. New Pal. Crin., p. 5; Bost. Jour. Nat. Hist., p. 299. (See Wachsm. & Spr., Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil. 1877, p. 256.) 1863. Cyathocr. lamellosus White. Bost. Journ. Nat Hist., p. 504. Upper Burl. limest. Subcarb. Burlington, Iowa. 1878. Cyathocr. levis Angelin. Iconogr. Crin. Suec., p. 23, pl. 26, figs. 2, 3. Up- per Silur. Gotland, Sweden. 1878. Cyathocr. longimanus Angelin. Iconogr. Crin. Suec., p. 22, pl. 20, figs. 4, 6, 7, pl. 26, figs. 4, 5. Upper Silur. Gotland, Sweden. 1836 (?) Cyathocr. mammillaris Phillips. Geol. Yorksh., vol. ii. p. 206, pl. 3, fig. 28; Austin, 1843, Rec. & Foss, Crin. p. 64, pl. 7, fig. 8a, b; De Koninck & Lehon, 1863, Recherches s. ]. Crin. Carb. Belg., p. 82, pl. 1, fig. 4. Sub- carboniferous. Bolland, England, and Visé, Belgium. 1878. Cyathocr. monilifer Angelin. Iconogr. Crin. Suec., p. 23, pl. 21, figs. 15, 15a. Upper Silur. Gotland, Sweden. 1859. Cyathocr. multibrachiatus Lyon & Cassiday. Am. Jour. Sci., vol. 28. Keo- kuk limest. Subcarb. Crawfordsville, Indiana. 1878. Cyathocr, muticus Angelin. Iconogr. Crin. Suec., p. 23, pl. 21, figs. 22, 23. Upper Silur. Gotland, Sweden. 1836. (?) Cyathocr. ornatus Phillips. Geol. Yorksh., pt. ii. p. 206, pl. 4, figs. 36, 37. Subcarboniferous. Bolland, England. 310 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. 1861. Cyathocr. parvibrachiatus Hall. Desc. New. Pal. Crin., p.6; Bost. Journ. Nat. Hist., p. 294. Keokuk limest. Subcarb. Keokuk, Iowa. 1821. Cyathocr. planus Miller. A History of the Crinoidea, p. 85, figs. 29, 30 (not figs. 1 and 28); Austin, 1843; Rec. & Foss, Crin. p. 59, pl. 7, figs. 4a-e. Subcarboniferous. Near Bristol, England. 1863. (?) Cyathocr. polyxo Hall. New sp. foss. from Niagara Gr. p. 5; and figured without description, 28th Rep. N. Y. St. Cab. Nat. Hist., pl. 15, figs. 10-17. Niagara limest. Upper Silur. Waldron, Indiana. (This is evidently not Cyathocrinus, but its generic relations cannot be ascertained from the ma- terial which has been discovered.) 1870. Cyathocr. poterium Meek & Worthen. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 24; Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. v. p. 489, pl. 12, fig. 4. Keokuk limest. Subcarb. Crawfordsville, Indiana. , *1859. Cyathocr. pulchellus Billings. (Paleocr. pulchellus.) Geol. Surv. Can., Dec. iv. p. 46. Trenton limest. L. Silur. Ottawa, Can. 1878. Cyathocr. ramosus Axgelin. Iconogr. Crin. Suec., p. 22, pl. 20, figs. 1-3. Upper Silur. Gotland, Sweden. 1856. (?) Cyathocr. radiatus Eichwald. (Apiocrinus radiatus.) Bull. Soc. des Nat. de Moscou, p. 115; Lethea Rossica, p 592, pl. 31, figs. 50 a-f. Car- boniferous. Near Moscow, Russia. (Perhaps Poteriocrinus—the figures not sufficiently intelligible.) *1859. Cyathocr. rhombiferus Billings. (Paleocrinus rhombiferus.) Geol. Surv. Can., Dee. iv. p. 45. Trenton limest. 4. Silur. Ottawa, Can. 1862. Cyathocr. rigidus White. Proc. Bost Soc. Nat. Hist., p. 8. Lower Bur- lington limest. Sukcarb. Burlington, Iowa 1858. Cyathocr. rotundatus Hall. Geol. Rep. Iowa, vol. i. pt. ii. p. 555, pl. 9, figs. 7a, b. Uy,per Burlington limest. Subearb. Burlington, Iowa. 1826. Cyathocr. rugosus Goldfuss. Subcarboniferous. Saxony. 1860. Cyathocr. saffordi Meek & Worthen. Proc. Acad. Nat Sci. Phil., p. 371; Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. ii. p 236, pl. 17, figs. 5 a, b. -Keokuk limest. Sub- carb. Tennessee. *1859. Cyathocr. striatus Billings. (Palwocr. striatus.) Geol. Surv. Can, Dec. iv. p. 25, pl. i. fig. 5a, b Chazy limest. Montreal, Can. , 1878. Cyathocr. striolatus Angelin. Iconogr. Crin. Suec., p. 23, pl. 19, fig. 9. Upper Silur. Gotland, Sweden. 1868. Cyathocr. tenuidactylus Meek & Worthen. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 238; Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. v. p. 403, pl. 2, fig. 15. Lower Burlington limest. Subearb. Burlington, Iowa. 1868. Cyathocr. waukoma Hall. 17th Rep. N. Y. St. Cab. Nat. Hist., p. 324, pl. 11, figs. 138, 14. Niagra Gr. Upper Silur. Racine, Wisconsin. 1878. Cyathocr. zonatus Angelin. Iconog. Crin. Suec., p. 22, pl. 6, fig. 5. Upper Silur. Gotland, Sweden. Note.—Cyathocrinus Harrodi, n. sp. Form of calyx shallow, cup- shaped, the lower portion truncate and slightly excavated. Underbasals very small, subquadrangular, spread out horizontally, and forming a five-rayed star. Basals large, a little wider than high, bending abruptly toward the underbasals in such a manner that the lower half of the plate stands on a level with the latter. The radials are of the size of the basals—perhaps a trifle smaller—once and a half as wide as high, subpentan- 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 311 gular, the two lower sides making about a right angle. Articulating scar occupying about one-third the width of the plate, somewhat concave, and facing obliquely outward. Brachials varying from two to four or more in the rays, wider than high, rounded on the exterior, the upper one giving rise to two main arms, each of which branches three times. Arms long, decreasing in width at each bifurcation, very delicate at the tips; the arm-joints increasing in length upward. Ventral furrow covered by two alternating rows of from two to three pieces. Anal plate small. Surface of plates ornamented ‘by strong radiating ridges, two to each radial, which connect with those of the two adjacent basals. They are most prominent on the latter, where they converge toward the middle into a node which points downward. These nodes, and their downward direc- tion, give to the specimen an appearance very like Ollacrinus. Under- basals smooth. Column small, round, composed of thin smooth joints, alternating in size ; central perforation round. This species is most nearly related to C. lamellosus White, of the Upper Burlington limestone, from which it differs in the number and form of the arms, which in our species are rounded, instead of sharply ridged on the back ; in the surface markings of the calyx, and in the smooth column— that of C. lamellosus being beautifully sculptured. The specific name is in honor of Dr. Harrod, of Canton, Ind., to whom we are indebted for the discovery and use of specimens. Position and Locality. Keokuk limestone (Crawfordsville Division), Canton, Indiana, Collections of C. Wachsmuth and Dr. Harrod. 7. LECYTHOCRINUS Zittel (not Joh. Miiller). 1858. Lecythocrinus Milter. Monatsber. der Berl. Akad., p. 196 (based upon an anomalous specimen). 1866. Tazrocrinus Schultze. Echinod. d. Eifl. Kalkes, p. 30. 1879. Lecythocrinus Zittel. Handb. d. Petrefactenkunde (now in press). Under this generic name, Johannes Miiller described a species which, according to Schultze,was an abnormal specimen of his Taxocrinus briareus. In the original specimen, which is figured by Schultze, Mon. Echinod. d. Eifl. Kalkes, pl. 4, figs. 1 a-e, there are six radials and seven main arms, besides other irregularities in the calyx, plainly indicating some disturbance in the natural growth of the animal. , In the Am. Journ. Sci., Sept. 1877, one of us expressed a doubt as to 7. briareus being a Tarocrinus, and we have since become convinced that its nearest aflinities are with Cyathocrinus and Gissocrinus, from both of which it differs in the construction of the column, and in the small size of its underbasals. If the species possesses five underbasals, as we believe, it ought to be placed 312 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. subgenerically under Cyathocrinus ; if it has but three, as Schultze supposed (they have not been observed), it should be similarly ranked under Gissocrinus, but at all events under the Cyathocri- nide. Generic Diagnosis.—General form of the calyx cyathiform; symmetry bilateral. Underbasals very small, entirely covered by the column, their number not ascertained. Basals five, four of them equal, the fifth or posterior one with the upper side truncate. Radials large, alternating with the basals; articulating faces concave, occupying one-half to two-thirds the width of the plate. Brachials two to four or more, their number varying in the different rays, as well as in different individuals. They are very short, the upper one supporting on each sloping side two main arms, which divide on the second or third plate, each division branching several times again. Arms long, composed of simple joints, and provided with a dor- sal canal' and a deep ambulacral furrow. No pinnule. Anal plate one, constructed as in Cyathocrinus and resting upon the truncate posterior basal. Ventral sac in form of a long tube, constructed of numerous very regular hexagonal plates of equal height, longitudinally arranged in alternately wider and narrower rows. The column, which forms the best generic distinction, is obtusely quadrangular, with slightly concave sides, and is composed of very narrow joints of equal size, which are penetrated by a large central and four smaller accessory canals, situated within the joints of the four angles. The only known species is :— *1866. Lecythocrinus briareus Schultze. Echinod. Eifl. Kalk., p. 36, pl. 4, fig. 1 (1858. Locythocr. Eifelianus Miiller.) ; 1879. Zittel. Lecythocrinus Eifel- tanus, Handbuch d. Petrefactenkunde. 3te Liefer. (Nowin press.) Devonian, Hifel, Germany. 8. GISSOCRINUS Angelin. 1878. Iconog. Crin. Suec., p. 10. General form of body—including arms—elongate, slightly ven- 1 By ‘dorsal canal’’ we understand the longitudinal passage, which oc- curs in some forms through the calcareous joints of the arms, next to the dorsal side, and in connection with the neryous centre in the calyx. 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 313 tricose above the arm bases. Calyx low, neatly ornamented by radiating striz ; symmetry bilateral. Underbasals three instead of five, two of them equal and twice as large as the third; the smaller one placed anteriorly, the sutures of the two larger directed to the rear. The plates are so arranged that a bisection of the latter two produces five equal pieces regularly alternating with the succeeding ring of basals. Basals large, four of them pentagonal or hexagonal with sharp upper angles, the fifth longer, hexagonal, truncate above. Radials semi-lunate, larger than the basals, wider than long; articulating facet concave and occupying about one-half the width of the plate. The brachials consist either of a single bifurcating plate, which is wider than long, pentangular; or in some species of two smaller plates which combined have about the form and proportions of the single one. Arms long, bifureating, branches very numerous and of almost uniform thickness throughout their length. The divisions take place at regular intervals, but only toward the inner side of the ray, the outer or main arms remaining straight; the inner arms or branehes remain simple or in some cases subdivide once or twice. The first bifurcation of the main arms takes place upon the first or second plate above the brachials, the next and all suc- ceeding bifurcations from each first, second, or fourth plate, accord- ing to species. Arm-joints distinctly rounded on the exterior, with parallel sutures, rather higher than wide, the upper margin generally projecting into a band .inclosing the lower part of the next plate. The axillary or bifurcating plates the largest, with a sharp angular process at their sides toward the upper margin. No pinnule. Arm furrows covered by two rows of alternate plates which stand out prominently forming an elevated arch. Anal plate one, which is large, resting upon the truncate basal and supporting the ventral sac, which has the form of a tube. The tube is long, sometimes extending beyond the tips of the arms, rather strong; cylindrical except at its junction with the main body, where it becomes much contracted toward one side; the inner passage elliptic, almost linear in its cross section. It is composed of quadrangular plates longitudinally arranged, leaving a deep furrow between the rows lined with fissures which penetrate the test. The construction of the summit closely resembles that of Cya- 21 314 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. thocrinus, except that the arms are recumbent upon the vault. There are five oral plates, upon the sutures between which, and raised above the general level, the arm-joints are imbedded, being covered by small alternating plates like the free arms. Column round, composed of joints of alternating thickness. Gissocrinus approaches nearest the Silurian form of Cyatho- crinus; indeed the form of the calyx and the general aspect are strikingly similar. But they differ in the number of underbasals, which in this genus are reduced to three. Angelin places Gisso- crinus with Forbesiocrinus and both under the Taxocrinidz, which is certainly not a natural group. The long slender proboscis, the single ring of radials within the calyx, show clearly that this genus belongs to the Cyathocrinide. Geological position, ete.—U pper Silurian of England and Sweden, so far as known. The following species have been referred to it:— 1839. Gissocrinus arthriticus Phillips. (Actinocr. arthriticus), Murchison. Silur. Syst., p. 674, pl. 17, fig. 8, and Morris, Cat. Brit. Foss , Ed. 2, 1854, p. 70.—Salter, 1859. Murch. Siluria, Ed. 3, p. 535, pl. 14, fig. 7, and ibid. Ed. 4; p.512; Salter, 1873, Cyathocr. arthriticus, Cat. Camb. and Silur. Foss. in Univ. of Cambridge, p. 124. Angelin. Gissoer. arthriticus, Teonogr. Crin. Suec., p. 10, pl. 3, figs. 1-3. Upper Silur. Gotland, Sweden, and Dudley, Eng. 1878. Gissocr. elegans Angelin. Iconogr. Crin. Suec., p. 10, pl. 2, fig. 5. Upper Silur. Gotland, Sweden. 1878. (?) Gissocr. macrodactylus Angelin. Iconogr. Crin. Suec., p. 10, pl. 18, fig. 1. Upper Silur. Gotland, Sweden. This species differs from all others referred to this genus by Angelin in the brachials, which are represented in a greater num- ber and variable as-in Cyathocrinus; in the branching of the arms, and in having a more elongate calyx. The underbasals are said to be three, but this is not certain. 1878. Gissocr. nudus Angelin. Iconogr. Crin. Suec., p. 10, pl. 20, fig. 20. Upper Silur. Gotland, Sweden. 1878. Gissocr. punctuosus Angelin. Iconogr. Crin. Suec., p. 10, pl. 27, figs. 1 a-g; pl. 29, figs. 73-76. Upper Silur. Gotland, Sweden. 1878. Gissocr. tubulatus Angelin. Iconogr. Crin. Suec., p. 10, pl. 3, fig. 4. Up- per Silur. Gotland, Sweden. 1878. Gissocr.umbilicatus Angelin. Iconogr. Crin. Suec., p. 10, pl. 21, figs. 8-10; pl. 29, figs. 75 a, b. Upper Silur. Gotland, Sweden. 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 315 9. ARACHNOCRINUS Meek & Worthen. / 1866. Geol. Rep. Illinois, vol. ii. p. 177. The above name, with Cyathoerinus? bulbosus Hall as type, was proposed by Meek and Worthen for a little group of Crinoids which are distinguished by their spider-like appearance. The calyx in these species, as compared with the long and robust arms, is extremely small, hemispherical, and forms a bulb-like protuber- ance, from which the arms spread horizontally. These characters distinguish this form readily from Cyathocrinus, with which it otherwise agrees, and they are so remarkable that we feel con- strained to consider Arachnocrinus a distinct genus, and not a - subgenus, as suggested by its authors. We had lately the pleasure of examining the splendid collections of Dr. Knapp in Louisville, where we found two exceedingly in- teresting specimens, representing different species of this genus, both new. In one, the arms are almost closed, in the other spread out horizontally, thus demonstrating clearly that this Crinoid was capable of folding up its arms, and bringing them to an erect posi- tion, which has been doubted by Meek and Worthen, who could not conceive how an animal with so small a visceral cavity could have sufficient muscular power to move such ponderous arms. Dr. Knapp kindly permits us to describe the two species, which will be known as A. Knappiand A.exrtensus. Roemer’s Poteriocrinus pisiformis, which Meek and Worthen refer to this genus, is but imperfectly known, but we do not doubt that the reference is correct. We also place in this genus Cyathocrinus granulatus Angelin, though it differs from the other species in the brachials, which are restricted to one to each ray. We propose the follow- ing :— Generic Diagnosis.—Calyx very small, resembling Cyathocrinus in the arrangement of the plates, but more depressed; basal por- tion rounded. Arms exceedingly robust, generally stretched out horizontally, and arranged around the body, as the arms in As- trophyton around the dise. Underbasals five, small, apparently of equal size. Basals five, the posterior one truncate. Radials wider than high, articulating sear occupying almost the entire width of the plate, and more or less concave. The number of brachials differs in the rays, as many as fourteen having been observed ; they are cylindrical, wider than 316 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. high, and resemble in form and construction the joints of the heavy arms. Arms long, ramifying several times towards the inner part of the ray, the main arms and branches scarcely diminishing in size; in fact the joints near the tips of the arms are almost as large as the brachials. Both are generally short, quadrangular, except the bifureating plates, which are comparatively longer. Ambulacral furrow deep. Pinnulz wanting. Anal plate one, small, resting upon the truncate basal, and sup- porting a lateral tube which is in line with the arm bases. The ventral tube was evidently small. In A. Knappi it apparently rests directly upon the basal, or probably the anal plate forms a part of the ventral sac. The vault is surmounted by five large oral plates—all other plates in the dome unknown. Column round, of alternately larger and smaller joints. Geological Position, etc.—Confined to the Upper Silurian and Devonian so far as known, and found both in-Europe and America. The following species may be referred to this genus :— 1860. Arachnocrinus bulbosus Hall. (Cyathocr. (?) budbosws), 15th Rep. N. Y. St. Cab. Nat. Hist., p. 123, pl. 1, figs. 19-22. Upper Helderberg, Devon. Liy- ingston Co., Kentucky. ; *1879. Arachnocr. extensus Wachsm. and Spr. (See description below.’) *1878. (?) Arachnocr. granulatus Angelin. (Cyathocr. granulatus), Iconogr. Crin. Suec., p. 23, pl. 16, figs. 1-3 Upper Silur. Gotland, Sweden. *1879. Arachnocr. Knappi Wachm. &Spr. (See description below.’) 1 Arachnocrinus extensus,n. sp. The body of the only known specimen is not in a condition to exhibit satisfactorily the arrangement and propor- tions of all the plates, but enough is visible to show that the calyx closely resembles that of Arachnocr. bulbosus. Its plates are smooth, the under- basals small, and projecting but little beyond the column. Arms massive, bifurcating on the second brachial, except in the anterior ray which divides on the 14th or 15th plate, and branches further up four times; the two lateral rays branch five, the two posterior rays six times. The arms are long and stretched out horizontally to their fulllength. Arm joints almost as large as the brachials and like them cylindrical, much wider than long— except the bifurcating plates which are always comparatively longer, with a thickened rim both at their upper and lower margins. This species differs from A. bulbosus in the proportions of its arm joints, from A. Anappi in the number of brachials, and from both in the bifurca- tion of the arms, ——. Hamilton Gr. below Hydraulic Beds (Encrinal limestone, Hall). Devonian, Falls of the Ohio. 2 Arachnocrinus Knappi, n. sp. Calyx one and a half wider than high, basal portion concave. Underbasals small, not extending beyond the col- 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 317 *1860. Arachmocr. pisiformis Roemer. (Posteriocr. pisiformis), Sil. Fauna of West Tenn., p. 54, pl. 4, figs. 7 a-d; Meek & Worthen, Arachnocr. pist- Sormis. Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. ii. p. 177. Upper Silur. Tenn. The arms are unknown in this species. 10. VASOCRINUS Lyon. (Rectified by W. & Spr.) 1857. Geol. Sury. Kentucky, vol. 3, p. 485. Hall—Advance Sheets Pal. New York, Vol. V., Part IT., p. 6, containing a list of the Devonian fossils occurring at the falls of the Ohio—placed both species of Lyon’s Vasocrinus under Cya- thocrinus, in which he was apparently justified ; for Lyon in de- scribing the genus failed to point out any characters by which it might be distinguished from Cyathocrinus, except perhaps the peculiar form of the body. In his generic description Lyon men- tions the presence of only a single anal plate, but at the same time describes his second species with two anals. On examining the original specimens, both of V. valens and V. sculptus, in the col- lection of Dr. Knapp, we arrived at the conclusion that Lyon was correct in separating these species from Cyathocrinus, and further- more, that they are intimately related to certain other species umn. Basals large, larger than the radials, and partly included within the concavity. Radials of unequal size—the posterior ones smaller—semilunu- late; articulating facet strongly excavated, facing outward and almost cir- cular in outline. Brachials very heavy, their number varying in the rays. In the original specimen the left posterior ray has fourteen brachials ; the right posterior—evidently recuperated and hence perhaps not showing its normal condition—has eight; the lateral rays twelve to fourteen, and the anterior ray fourteen. The first and only bifurcation visible in the speci- men takes place on the second, third, or fourth plate. Arms erect, being otherwise built upon the same plan as in A. extensus. Arm joints as heavy as the brachials, cylindrical, much wider than high, with parallel sutures, and without pinnule. All these plates appear as if constricted in the mid- dle, on account of the thickening of the plates toward the sutures. Anal arrangement not clearly disclosed in the specimen, but there appears to be a rather large lateral opening directly above the posterior basal and be- tween two adjoining radials. We can observe no special anal plate, and if it were present it was evidently small, and perhaps formed a part of the ven- tral tube, which toward the dome is supported by an elongate lozenge- shaped oral plate. Four additional oral plates of « similar form cover the ventral side. Apical dome plates, and the covering of the ambulacral furrow, not preserved. Hamilton Group. Devonian. Near Charleston, Indiana. 318 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. which have been referred to various genera and always with diffi- culty. In reconstructing the genus, we prefer to make Vasocrinus Ly- ont (Cyathocrinus Lyoni Hall), from Crawfordsville, the type, because it is found more perfectly preserved in the arm portion; but we scarcely doubt, to judge from the brachials, as far as they are preserved, that the arms in the Devonian species were con- structed in a like manner. Revised Generic Diagnosis.—Calyx shaped like a low vase; plates thin. Underbasals five, rather small, forming a regular pentagon. Basals large, almost as high as wide, generally de- pressed toward their angles, four pentagonal or hexagonal, the fifth with an additional side. Radials always wider than high, the upper portion strongly inflected toward the dome. Articulat- ing facet, concave occupying about one-third of the plates, almost circular, deeply notched for the ambulacral groove. _Brachials resembling the arm plates, but slightly wider. In Vasoer. Lyoni, the only species in which their number is perfectly known, there are two by five (V. valens had at least as many), with two arms to the ray. z Arms long, moderately heavy, tapering gradually to the tips. They are simple throughout, so far as observed, but in place of branching they throw off armlets alternately from each side, and these branch once or twice, as in Botryocrinus and Barycrinus, though they are less robust. Anal area wide; anal plates generally two, rarely one, arranged as in Barycrinus. There is one large plate situated between two radials, and a smaller one placed obliquely toward the right side of the specimen, and between two basals, the right posterior radial and the larger anal. The ventral sac, as observed in V. Lyoni, extends to more than half the length of the arms. It is rather heavy, with a series of large quandrangular plates at the base,' the lower ones as wide, but much higher than the radials. All the other plates of the sac are much smaller, decreasing in size upward. Construction of the vault unknown. 1 These plates, which are much heavier and larger than any other plates of the tube, in their longitudinal arrangement and rounded exterior, strongly resemble an arm, and were taken by Lyon and Casseday, who de- scribed this species as Cyathocr. hexadactylus, for arm plates of a sixth ray, and the large anal plate upon which they rest, for a radial. 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 319 Column round, undivided longitudinally (except in V. dilata- tus); central perforation scarcely of medium size. This genus occupies a position systematically between Cyatho- crinus on the one side and Botryocrinus and Barycrinus on the other. It differs from Barycrinus in the delicacy of its body plates, in having two brachials instead of one, in the less robust arms, and in having a round column with a comparatively small and simply constructed passage, in contrast to the pentagonal, divided column, and wide and complicated central canal of that genus. From Botryocrinus it differs in the form of the ventral sac and the construction of the arms. Geological Position, etc.—Devonian and Subcarboniferous ; only found in America, save one doubtful species from the Eifel. The following species are considered as belonging here :— *1866. (2)Vasocrinus dilatatus Schultze. (Potericr. dilatatus, not Hall = Coe- liocr. dilatatus.) Mon. Echinod. Eifi. Kalk., p. 49, pl. 5, figs. 3,3a. De- vonian. Lifel, Germany. This species has the column divided longitudinally, and therein approaches Barycrinus, from which it differs in having thin body plates, and a form exactly as in Lyon’s typical species V. valens. *1861. Vasocr. Lyoni Hall. (Cyathocrinus Lyoni.) Type of the genus. Desc. New. Pal. Crin., p. 5; Bost. Journ. Nat. Hist., p. 298. 1868. Meek & Worthen. Barycrinus Lyoni. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., p. 340. Keokuk limest. Subcarb. Crawfordsville, Indiana. Syn. Cyathocrinus hezadactylus, Lyon & Casseday. 1859. Amer. Journ. Sci., p. 74. Lyon’s name has precedence, but being specifically as well as generically incorrect (see note above), we adopt Prof. Hall’s later name. *1861. Vasocr. macropleurus Hall. (Cyathocr. macropleurus.) Desc. New. Pal. Crin., p. 5; Bost. Journ. Nat. Hist., p. 295. Meek & Worthen, Scaphioer. macropleurus. Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. v. p.412. Lower Burl. limest. Subcarb. Burlington, Iowa. 1857. Vasocr. sculptus Lyon. Geol. Rep. Ky., vol. iii. p. 486, pl. 4, figs. 3 b-e. ; Hall, 1877. Cyathocr. sculptus. Pal. N. Y., vol. v. (advance sheet No. 2) p. 6. Hamilton Gr., Devonian, above Hydraulic Bed. Jefferson Co., Ky. 1857. Vasocr. valens Lyon. Geol. Rep. Ky., vol. iii. p. 485, pl. 4, figs. 3,3 a. Hall, 1877. Cyathocr. valens. Pal. N. Y., vol. v. (advance sheet No. 2) p- 6. Hamilton Gr. Devonian, above the Hydraulic Bed. Near Green- ville, Ky. 320 PRUCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. 11. OPHIOCRINUS Angelin. 1878. Iconogr. Crin. Suec., p. 24. In the form and structure of the calyx this type resembles Cyathocrinus, but in the position of the arms it is like Arachno- crinus, from which it is perhaps only subgenerically distinct. Underbasals five, four of medium size, equal, thin, upper edges meeting at right angles, except the fifth is truncated above. Radials five, lunulate ; articulating surface deeply concave, and occupying almost the entire width of the plate. Brachials spreading out horizontally, varying in number from one to four in the different rays; very short but heavy. Only one anal plate. Arms directed downward; composed of joints similar to the brachials, being, however, slightly narrower and longer. Total length of arms unknown. O. crotalurus had apparently only ten arms; in the original specimen some eight or nine arm joints are preserved without any signs of bifurcation. The arm grooves are rather narrow, covered by two rows of plates; with short lateral grooves given off from each side of the main furrow, within the arm joints, similarly covered, and which are evidently recumbent pinnule. j The condition of the ventral sac is the most remarkable feature of the genus. Instead of going straight upward, it bends close to the base, and coils upon itself spirally twice, decreasing in thickness toward the upper end. It is composed of regular rows of hexagonal plates alternately arranged, with a rather deep longitudinal ridge bordered with fissures on each side. Column round, of alternate larger and smaller joints; central perforation of medium size. This genus resembles Cyathocrinus, but is easily distinguished by its peculiar pendent arms, recumbent pinnule, and remarkable proboscis. Geological position, etc.—Upper Silurian. Sweden. The only known species is— 1878. Ophiocrinus crotalurus Angelin. Iconogr. Crin. Suec., p. 24, pl. 4, figs. 8 a-c. Upper Silur. Gotland, Sweden. 12. BOTRYOCRINUS Angelin. 1878. Iconogr. Crin. Suec., p. 24. 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 321 A. Typical form. The crinoids of this type resemble in general form a tree with many branches and branchlets. Calyx small, cyathiform, un- symmetrical. Underbasals five, slightly protuberant. Basals five, three of them equal, the other two of somewhat different form, due to their abutting against the anal plates. Jadials large, articulating sur- face concave, occupying more than three-fourths of the width of the plate. Brachials less than one-half the size of the radials, wider than high, their number varying in the rays from two to five. Each ray is composed of two main arms from which, through- out their entire length, spring two rows of branches, given off on alternate sides from every second or third joint, and which ex- tend to the very top of the specimen. The secondary arms branch again, throwing off branchlets right and left, which themselves ramify, thus producing branches of a third and fourth order. The main arms are heavy, almost as wide at the base as the brachials, and decreasing in size very gradually toward the tips. The sec- ondary branches are about two-thirds the size of the former, and those of the succeeding orders are slender, short, not reaching to the top of the specimen. The plates of arms and branches of cor- responding position, throughout the specimen, are of equal width and height, those of the branches being relatively shorter. Ar- ticulating face of arm joints and brachials circular. Anal plates two, arranged as in Homocrinus ; the lower one rhomboidal, situated between two basals, the right posterior radial and the second anal. The latter is larger, similar in form to the radials, almost as large, and in line with them. Ventral sac of medium width, composed of very regular hexagonal plates, alter- nately arranged in rows. It is in form of a tube, and ascends almost vertically to about one-fourth the length of the arm, where it bends abruptly towards the posterior side and coils upon itself like a snail. Anal aperture apparently located anteriorly at the very base of the tube. Vault composed of a large number of small plates the exact ar- rangement of which has not been ascertained. Column round, composed of thin joints. Botryocrinus agrees closest with Barycrinus, to the description of which we refer for comparison. 322 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879- Geological position, etc.—Known only in the Upper Silurian of Sweden, where it is represented by the two following species :— 1878. Botryocrinus ramosissimus Angelin. JIconogr. Crin. Suec, p. 24, pl. 20, fig. 8 and Pl. 23, fig. 14. Upper Silur. Gotland, Sweden. 1878. Botryocr. corallum Angelin. Iconogr. Crin. Suec., p. 24, pl. 15, fig. 9, and pl. 23, figs. 15, 16, and pl. 24, fig.4. Upper Silur. Gotland, Sweden. B. Subgenus SICYOCRINUS Angelin, 1878. Iconogr. Crin. Suec., p. 23. Sitcyocrinus cucurbitaceus Angelin, the only known species of this type, is so closely related to Botryocrinus that we think it should be placed thereunder as a subgenus. The calyx, in form and arrangement of plates, is alike in both, and even the arms and ventral sac are constructed upon the same plan, but which. is dif- ferently executed. In Sicyocrinus there are five single arms, in place of five pairs, which give off branches from one side only, and not alternately from both sides as in the typical form. The branches, which are represented up to the fourth order, diverge from the arm at a less angle, and those of the third and fourth orders are comparatively longer. The brachials, as well ‘as the arm joints throughout the branches, are from two to three and even four times longer than wide, and have a deep ambulacral furrow. The ventral sac, as in Botryocrinus, first ascends, then turns abruptly toward the pos- terior side, and bends until its extremity points downwards. It is now very remarkable that the portion of the tube which is bent over is not only firmly attached exteriorly to the lower part by a growth of plates, but it appears that its inner passage followed the curvature of the tube, for on each lateral surface there are two rows of fissures which follow exactly the line of deflection. Col- umn obscurely pentagonal. 1878. Sicyocrinus cucurbitaceus Angelin. Iconogr. Crin. Suec., p. 24, pl. 4, fig. 9, and pl. 16, fig. 5. Upper Silur. Gotland, Sweden. 13 BARYCRINUS Wachsmuth. (Diagram PI. 1, Fig. 3.) 1868. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil,. p. 338. This genus was founded upon a group of Crinoids which had formerly been referred by Hall and Meek & Worthen to Cyatho- crinus, differing, however, from it in several strongly marked fea- 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 323 tures. In the first place the species are more robust, having thicker and more ponderous plates which form a more shallow cup. They also differ in having generally an extra quadrangular anal piece, which is inserted toward the right lower margin of the other anal, and although it is often very small, and in some rare cases entirely wanting, it is characteristic as a rule, while such a plate never occurs in Cyathocrinus. A more constant difference is observable in the brachials, which are proportionally shorter and wider, particularly the first one, which often presents an almost linear appearance. In Cyathocrinus the number of brachials is very irregular, but in Barycrinus, without exception, it is fixed at two. The best means of distinction, however, is afforded by the arms, which in Barycrinus are composed of rather short, heavy, rounded pieces, with very narrow ambulacral grooves, while Cya- thocrinus has rather slender arms and wide, deep furrows. The arms also instead of regularly dichotomizing, so as to form equal divisions, are simple in Barycrinus and give off armlets at regular intervals. The column in this genus is almost unique in its con- struction, and very distinct from that of Cyathocrinus. It is not only stouter and subpentagonal, but is divided longitudinally into five sections, and has a large, highly organized central canal. Barycrinus has its closest affinities with Botryocrinus Angl., with which it agrees in the general construction of the arms and in the anal arrangement, but from which it is easily distinguished by its massive body plates, the number and proportion of its bra- chials, and by the column. Generic Diagnosis.—General form of the calyx basin or low cup-shaped ; often attaining a gigantic size ; plates massive, more or less gibbous or protuberant. Surface coarsely corrugated, granulated, or striated, with frequently a depression at each angle between the plates. Underbasals five, of less than medium size, fully one-half extend- ing beyond the column, their points in form of little triangles bent upward. Basals large, three of them—sometimes four—hexagonal, the other two heptagonal. Radials five, very unequal in size, the right posterior and often the anterior one much the lowest, all of them wider than high, pentagonal in outline; articulating scar facing outward, concave, occupying from one-half to fully two- thirds the width of the plate. Brachials, two to each ray, wide 324 ? PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. and short, articulating face circular; the first one extremely short in the middle, one fourth as high as wide, and becoming still thin- ner or wedge-shaped at each side; the second is a little longer in proportion and presents a subtrigonal outline, supporting on its sloping upper sides two arms. Arms moderately long, robust, scarcely decreasing in size, and generally simple throughout, though sometimes they branch once on the third or fourth plate in some of the rays—but never in the anterior one—and only in one arm to a ray, the other arm always remaining simple. In one species, probably B. tumidus Hall, from the Keokuk limestone, the antero-lateral rays are en- tirely simple, the arm plates and brachials forming a continuous series. All the main arms, instead of bifurcating, give off at regular intervals, alternately on opposite sides, and from the inner margins of the plates, short, rounded, simple armlets, which in most species throw off secondary branches as in Botryocrinus, and these armlets, here as there, probably performed the office of pin- nule. The arm joints are simple, round, mostly shorter than wide, with a narrow, almost linear ambulacral furrow. Anal plates generally two, never more. The lower plate which is often very small is wanting “in some few species, and in very young specimens is frequently undeveloped, but when present, it is located against the posterior basal and beneath the right radial; the larger, which stands in line with the radial, is generally of about their height and half their width, quadrangular in outline. Ventral sac and vault unknown, but both were evidently of a delicate structure, as we have never seen a trace of them in any of our specimens. ; Column short, obtusely pentagonal, divided longitudinally into five sections, which are in a radial position. The sutures are in- terradial, the opposite of Heterocrinus in which they are radial; they are bordered by little pores which apparently communicated with the large pentangular central canal at its five angles. These sutures extend throughout the entire length of the stem and partly to the radicular cyrrhi, which are strong, ramifying, and radially situated. The genus had evidently no cyrrhi along the column, for we have examined with reference to this point a number of specimens showing several feet of stem from near the body to, and including the root, without discovering any trace of them. The radicular cirrhi, which are long and strong, are given off radially. 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. _ 325 The inner canal is large throughout and increases in size toward the root. Geological position, ete.—The genus has a very limited range. It occurs so far as known only in the Subcarboniferous, and in America, where it first appears in the Lower Burlington lime- stone. It is found in the greatest profusion and size in the Keo- kuk, and has only two representatives in the Warsaw, where it becomes extinct. We recognize 23 species, 2 of them being doubtful. 1860. Barycrinus angulatus Meek & Worthen. (Cyathocr. angulatus.) Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 391; Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. ii. p. 234, pl. 17, fig. 4; Barycr. angulatus, 1868, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 340. Burlington and Keokuk transition bed. Subcarb. Nauvoo, Illinois (probably syz. of B. sculptilis Hall). 1858. Barycr. bullatus Hall. (Cyathocr. bullatus.) Geol. Rep. Iowa, vol. i. pt. ii. p. 624, pl. 18, fig. 1. Burycr. bullatus M. & W. 1868. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 340. Keokuk limest. Subcarb. Keokuk, Iowa. Syn. Cyathocr. protuberans Hall. Geol. Rep. Iowa, vol. i. pt. ii. p. 626, pl. 18, fig..9. 1850. Barycr. cornutus Owen & Shumard. (Cyathocr. cornutus.) Jour. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil. (2d ser.), vol. ii.; U. S. Geol. Surv. Wise , Iowa, and Minn., p. 591, pl. 5, fig. 8 a,b; Barycr. cornutus, 1868. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 340. Lower Burl. limest. Subcarb. Burlington, Towa. 1860. Baryer. crassibrachiatus Hall. (Cyathocr.crassibrachiatus.) Supp. Geol. Rep. Iowa, p. 60; Baryer. crassibrachtiatus, 1868. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 340. Keokuk limest. Subcarb. Warsaw, IIl. 1873. (?) Barycr. geometricus Meek & Worthen. (Cyathocr. ? undetermined.) Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. iii. pl. 20, fig. 5 a-c; vol. v. pl. 12, fig. 3. Keokuk limest. Subecarb. Warsaw, Ill. The original specimen is very imperfect, possibly Nzptero- crinus. *1868. Barycr. herculeus Meek & Worthen. (B. Hoveyi var. herculeus.) Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 341; Geol Rep. Ill., vol. v. p. 485, pl. 13, fig. 2. Keokuk limest. Subcarb. Crawfordsville, Ind. This is a good species, and not a variety. 1861. Barycr. Hoveyi Hall. (Cyathocr. Hoveyi.) Desc. New. Pal. Crin., p. 5; Bost. Jour. Nat. Hist., p. 293; Meek & Worthen, 1873. B Hoveyi, Geol. Rep. Ill. vol. v. p. 486, pl. 13, fig. 1. Keokuk limest. Subcarb. Crawfordsville, Ind. *1862. Barycr. Kelloggi White. (Cyathocr. Kelloggi.) Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., p. 8. Keokuk limest Subcarb. Biggsville, Ill. 1858 Barycr. magister Hall. (Cyathocr. magister.) Geol. Rep. Iowa, vol. i. pt. ii. pl. 18, figs. 2,3; B. magister, 1868, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 340. Keokuk limest. Subcarb. Keokuk, Lowa. 326 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879 1868. Barycr. magnificus Meek & Worthen. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 340. Geol Rep. Ill, vol. v. p. 483, pl. 12, fig. 2. Keokuk limest. Sub- earb. Biggsville, Ill. 1873. Barycr. mammatus' Worthen. Geol. Rep. Ill., vol v. p. 486, pl. 15, fig. 4. Keokuk limest. Subcarb. Otter Creek, IIl. 1873. Barycr. pentagonus Worthen. Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. v. p 487, pl. 15, fig 3. Keokuk limest. Subearb. Jersey Co., IIl. *1850. Barycr. rhombiferus Owen & Shumard. (Poteriocr, rhombiferus.) Jour. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., new ser., vol. ii. U S. Geol. Surv. of Wisc., Iowa, and Min., p 595, pl. 5 B, figs. 2a, b, ec. Lower Burl. limest. Subcarb. Burlington, Iowa. 1860 Barycr. sculptilis Hall. (Cyathocr. sculptilis.) Supp. Geol. Rep. Iowa, p- 59; B. scaulptilis, 1868. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 340. Upper Burl. limest. Subcarb. Burlington, lowa. Syn. Cyathocr. latus Hall, 1861. Desc. New. Pal. Foss., p. 5; and Bost. Jour., p. 292. Syn. Cyathocr. scitulus Meek & Worthen, 1863. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 393. 1861. Barycr. solidus Hall. (Cyathocr. solidus.) Desc. New Pal. Crin., p. 5. Bost. Jour. Nat. Hist., p. 293; B. solidus, 1868. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 340. Upper Burl. limest. Subcarb. Burlington, Iowa. 1869. Barycr. spectabilis Meek & Worthen. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil.; Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. v. p. 530, pl. 20, fig. 8. Warsaw limest. Subcarb. Jersey Co., Til. 1858. Barycr. spurius Hall. (Cyathocr. spurius.) Geol. Rep. Iowa, vol. i. pt. ii. p. 625, pl. 18, figs. 7,8; B.spwriws, 1868. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil, p. 340. Keokuk limest. Subcarb. Keokuk, Iowa. *1858. Barycr. stellatus Hall. (Cyathocr. stellatus.) Geol. Rep. Iowa, vol. i. pt. ii. p. 623, pl. 16, figs. 3, 8. Keokuk limest. Subcarb. Keokuk, Iowa. Syn. Cyathoer. quinguelobus Meek & Worthen, 1865. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 150. Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. iii. p. 519, pl. 20, figs. 6 a, b. 1875. (2?) Barycr. striatus Worthen. Geol. Rep. IIl., vol. vi. p. 515, pl. 29, fig. 5. Keokuk limest. Subcarb. Jersey Co., Ill. This is certainly not Barycrinus. The lines of the sutures in the figure are drawn incorrectly, as, according to it, the basals are radial in position. It is most probably a Dichocrinus. 1865. Barycr. subtumidus Meek & Worthen. (Cyathocr. subtumidus.) Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 151, Geol. Rep. IIll., vol. v. p. 487, pl. 13, fig. 3; B. subtumidus, 1868. Proc. Acad. Phil. p. 340. Keokuk limest. Sub- carb. Greene Co., Ill. 1860. Barycr. Thome Hall. (Cyathocr. Thome.) Supp. Geol. Rep. Iowa, p. 61; B. Thome, 1868. Proce. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 340. Warsaw limest. Subearb. Warsaw, Il. 1 Weare well aware that a number of these Keokuk species of Bary- crinus are mere variations of earlier types, but as our material is too limited for comparison, we give them as they were described. > 3 b, 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 327 1858. Barycr. tumidus Hall. (Cyathocr. tumidus.) Geol. Rep. Iowa, vol. i. pt. ii. p. 624, pl. 18, figs. 1 b,c. B. taumidus, 1868. Proce. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 340. Keokuk limest. Subcarb. Keokuk, Iowa. 1861. Barycr. Wachsmuthi Meek & Worthen. (Cyathocr. Wachsmuthi.) Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil , p. 136, Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. iii. p 482, pl. 16, fig 5; B. Wachsmuthi, 1868. Proc. Acad. Phil., p. 340. Lower Burl. limest. Subcarb. Burlington, Iowa. 14. POTERIOCRINUS, Miller. 1821. Poteriocrinites Miller. A History ofthe Crinoidea, p. 65. 1835. Poteriocrinus Agassiz. Mem. de la Soc. de Neuch., vol. i. 1836. Poteriocrinus Phillips. Geology of Yorkshire, p. 205. 1843. Potertocrinus Austin. Rec. and Foss. Crin., p. 68. 1853. Poteriocrinus de Koninck & Lehon. Recher. s. 1. Crin. Belg., p. 84. 1849. Cupressocrinus McCoy. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. ii. vol. ii. (not Goldf.). 1858. Scaphiocrinus Hall. (Subgenus of Poteriocr.) Geol. Rep. Iowa, p. 550. (Not Graphiocrinus de Koninck & Lehon.) 1866. Poteriocrinites Meek & Worthen. Geol. Rep. IlIl., vol. ii. p. 179. 1866. Scaphiocrinus Meek & Worthen. (Subgenus of Poteriocr.) bid. vol. ii. p. 237. 1866. Potertocrinus Schultze. Mon. Echinod. Eifil. Kalk. p. 42. 1867. Hydriocrinus Trautschold. Bull. de la Soc. Imp. des Naturalists de Moscon, p. 16. (Diagram P}. 2, No. 7.) In no other genus of the Crinoids is there found so mucl: con- fusion as in the one now under consideration. This is partly due to the imperfect preservation of the specimens from which the earlier descriptions were made, and also, no doubt, to the species themselves upon which Miller founded the genus. Neither of his two species of Poteriocrinus can be considered characteristic ty pes of the genus, and unfortunately among his four species of Cya- thocrinus—the genus with which Poferiocrinus was afterwards so often confounded—only one can be properly claimed for that genus, two of them having been later referred to very distinct groups, and the fourth is a Poteriocrinus. According to Miller, the pelvis of Poteriocrinus is composed of five pentagonal plate-like joints, supporting five hexagonal in- tercostal plate-like joints, and five plate-like scapule with an intercostal and an interscapulary plate interposed; an arm pro- ceeds from each scapula; column round, composed of narrow joints with a central perforation. This embraces everything in Miller’s description which might be deemed of generic importance, 328 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. but it is fully sufficient for identification, as it affords the means of separating this form from the only other genus of this family then known. It gives us unquestionable evidence of the existence of at least two anal plates within the calyx, which are plainly shown in the diagrams; while in Miller’s typical species of Cya thocrinus only a single anal plate is mentioned or figured, which is wedged in between the scapulz or first radial plates. In the description of P. crassus, which is Miller’s first species, and ought to be the type of the genus, he gives additional infor- mation regarding the scapule or radials. They are described as thin plates, obliquely truncated at the upper margins, excavated with a horseshoe-like impression occupying scarcely more than one-third the width of the plates. Miller’s second species agrees well with the preceding. It has only one brachial, which is a bifurcating plate, narrow, four to five times longer than wide, supporting an arm on each side. Only one arm is preserved which has the same dimensions as the brachial, and a deep ambu- lacral furrow. Miller also found minute plates indicating that the abdominal cavity and perhaps also the excavated sulci in the arms were protected by a plated integument. It thus appears that the calyx of Poteriocrinus, acecording to Miller, is composed of three rings of plates, 5 underbasals, 5 basals, and 5 radials; that there are not less than two anal plates, one alter- nating with the basals (intercostals) and another between the ra- dials; that the radials in the two then known species are excavated for the attachment of the brachials, the articulating scar occupying only one-third the width of the plate; that in P. tenuis, the only species in which any part above the calyx was known, there is only a single brachial which is a very long, slender plate, and that the arm joints, so far as known, were found to be long and propor- tioned like the brachials. ‘The calyx of both species is subconical, and both came from the Subearboniferous of England. Miller describes the basals as being hexagonal, which is not quite cor- rect. It was shown by de Koninck and Lehon that three of the subradials (basals) are hexagonal or heptagonal and of a similar form, while the other two—those in contact with the anal plates— have one or two additional sides, and are slightly larger. The same authors also point out the fact, that four of the radials are of equal size, pentagonal, regularly alternating with the basals, but that the right posterior one, which is rather smaller and * ee 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 329 elevated above the line of the others, is less regular in form and rests upon the truncated upper side of the basal and against the two anal pieces, differing therein from Cyathocrinus, in which basals and radials alternate all around. They consider the latter avery important distinction between the two genera, but they further assert that the best character for separation is to be found in the presence of a single aperture in the dome of Poferiocrinus, and of a separate oral and anal opening in Cyathocrinus. This unfortunate and altogether incorrect statement on the part of de Koninck has caused the utmost confusion, and when it was shown by Meek & Worthen that the supposed oral aperture is closed in perfect specimens in the one as well as in the other, some of the leading authorities in Europe, who had previously expressed their doubts as to the genus Cyathocrinus, wished to abandon it alto- gether. We, for our part, cannot endorse this proposition, for we think that the two genera are nicely defined by good generic char- acters; and that has been the opinion of the American Palzon- tologists generally, which has probably arisen from the fact that this country has produced far better specimens. But while American authors agree thus far, they differ in regard to the proper limits of the genera. When in the course of recent years a great variety of forms of Poteriocrinus were discovered, Hall undertook to divide them subgenerically, but in this he was not very successful. In establishing his subgenus Scaphiocrinus, he selected Scaphiocr. (?) simplex as type, a species which in its anal arrangement and arm structure, though clearly distinct from Poteriocrinus, agrees exactly with Graphiocrinus de Koninck & Lehon. The majority of species, however. which were described under Scaphiocrinus, agree substantially, both in the arms and anal area, with Poteriocrinus, and we see no possibility of separat- ing them. This may appear strange, for, on looking over a large collection of Poteriocrinus, it seems to embrace a number of very different groups; but an attempt to separate them will invariably result in finding but few species agreeing in the same points. Hall defines Scaphiocrinus as follows: radials 2 x 5, both pen- tagonal, the first with the upper side straight or obliquely concave, the second with the lower side straight, often much elongated, and the plates contracted or concave on each side; anals four or more; arms double from their origin, or rarely simple in the anterior ray; arm plates simple, often wedge-shaped, with pinnule 22 330 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. originating on the longer side of the plate; the line of articulation between first and second radials more or less gaping exteriorly, and the edge of the plate rounded. Among the species referred to Scaphiocrinus there are some with two brachials (three radials, Hall), others with but one; some with long slender brachials, others with short ones; some in which the brachials occupy the entire width of the upper margin of the radials, others scarcely one-third, and with a horseshoe-like articulating scar; some with a shallow almost concave calyx, others with a nearly cylindrical one; in some species the arms are simple, with short joints, in others branching, with long joints, or vice versa; in some the pinnulz are strong, and the arms zigzag, in others thin and short, and the arms straight; but all agree, with the exception of the few species which we refer to Graphiocrinus (and among the latter Hall’s Scaphiccr. simplex), in the construction of the anal area, which is exactly as described in Poteriocrinus, and in having a strong cylindrical or slightly club-shaped ventral sac. Our own attempt to subdivide Poteriocrinus subgenerically met with but little better success, though we had the advantage of subsequent discoveries. A division based upon the number of free radials—or brachials as they are now called—cannot be carried out practically. Species with two brachials are not otherwise distinct from those with but one, and Hall himself, who founded Scaphiocrinus upon the presence of a single brachial, and likewise, Meek and Worthen, included therein several species with an addi- tional brachial. In this they were evidently justified, for the additional plate, according to our views, is only a supplementary piece, which facilitates the motion of the arms, but has no effect upon the general structure of the animal. The two brachials combined have the form and size of the single one—in fact it is a compound plate, and this term properly expresses its relations. Nor can the gaping sutures be regarded as of generic import- ance. We look upon this structure merely as another mode of articulation—taking place upon a straight hinge line instead of a sloping semicircular scar—and the gradations from one form to another are so close, that it is impossible to separate groups thereby. Nevertheless, to facilitate the identification of species, which is always difficult when there is a large number in a single group, we have separated Poteriocrinus, as well as could be ascertained from the descriptions and figures, with the aid of our own exten- 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 331 sive collections, into six divisions, for which we propose distinct names. In doing so, however, we wish to have it understood that we scarcely deem the characters upon which they are based suffi- ciently important even for subgeneric separation. Still better dis- tinctions may be discovered hereafter, and in the mean time this arrangement will prove very convenient for comparative study. The genus Poteriocrinus, of which there are now over a hundred species known and described, was thought by Miller to be repre- sented altogether by two, and of these the material at his com- mand was very limited and imperfect, so that probably in order to make the most of what he had—to render his descriptions as perfect as possible and to prove some of his theories more effectu- ally—he in some cases reconstructed the specimens from frag- mentary pieces, which he supposed to be parts of the same species, but which, as we now know, belonged, at least in some instantes, to different genera. The fact that Miller’s figures cannot be re- lied upon, and that his best original specimens can nowhere be found (Austin), has produced continual trouble. Some of his species have been badly defined by subsequent writers. This is evidently the c#se with his typical species P. crassus. It is true Miller’s figures are not so intelligible as might be wished, yet they prove plainly that the plates of the calyx in that species are thin, with elevations radiating from a point near the centre of the plates and meeting at the sutures those from adjoining plates. Such coste—as these elevations have often been called—are found very prominent in several species of Poteriocrinus from the Bur- lington limestone, and in these they are not mere external mark- ings, but are produced by a flexure of the plate itself. That the structure was similar in P. crassus is plainly indicated by Fig. 7 G, which represents folds on the inner surface of a radial—not inter- costal,as Milier makesit. Inthe figures of de Koninck’s so-called P. crassus, the plates, on the contrary, are massive, without plica- tions, the surface simply granulose, and the articulating sear, which in Miller’s specimens scarcely fills one-third the width of the radials, extends almost the entire breadth of the plate. Strange as it may appear, it seems as if de Koninck took the plications— which in Miller’s principal figures somewhat indistinctly resemble the parasitic excrescences of one of his own specimens—to be the work of parasites; and in no other way can we account for his supposing such distinct forms to belong to the same species. The 332 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. same difficulty exists in regard to Austin’s figures, who has repre- sented under P. crassus two or more distinct species. The identification of P. fenuis, Miller’s second species, is equally doubtful, and in our opinion altogether unreliable. The arms as there figured certainly do not belong to that calyx nor that column, and we are confident that the two latter pertain to Poleriocrinus and the former to Cyathocrinus. We may here remark that while we have experienced scarcely any difficulty in referring the known species to Poleriocrinus and Cyathocrinus respectively, we find in all of Miller’s species, in one way or another, characters alto- gether at variance with the rules we have laid down for distinguish- ing the two genera. Under these circumstances the question arises whether it is not in the interest of science to adopt a new or at least an additional type for the genus. This may somewhat con- flict with the rules and practices of naturalists, but in this case we consider it the only adequate remedy. We accordingly propose for this purpose Poteriocrinus notabilis Meek & Worthen, from the Burlington limestone, the original of which, formerly in the collection of C. W. and now in the Museum of Comp. Zool. of Cambridge, Mass., is figured in the Geol. Rep. Ml., vol. v., pl. 1, fig. 9. We have selected this species because it is found in very perfect preservation, and because it agrees most closely with Mil- ler’s typical species, and certainly belongs to the same division. Making this the typical form, we further propose as sections under it Scaphiocrinus Hall, with S. dichotomus Hall’s second species (the first being referred to Graphiocrinus) for type; Parisocrinus W. & Spr., with Poteriocr. perplexcus M. & W.; Pachylocrinus W. & Spr., with Poteriocr. subequalis W. & Spr. (Hall’s Poteriocr. equalis); Scylalocrinus W. & Spr., with Poteri- ocr. robustus Hall, Decadocrinus, with Scaphiocr. scalaris M. & W., respectively as types; and as we regard these sections rather as variations of the genus, which hardly rise to the dignity of subgenera, we shall for the present write the names with that of the parent genus prefixed. There are some other species, only known from the calyx which could not be satisfactorily arranged under the above groups, and these will be found in a list by them- Selves. Generic Diagnosis.—General form of body with arms, elongate, subcylindrical, expanding uniformly upward. Calyx very variable 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 333 in shape, subconical or subturbinate, sometimes bell, cup, or almost saucer-shaped; arrangement of plates unsymmetrical. Underbasals five, equal in form and size, forming a more or less depressed pentagonal cup. Basals five, three of them hexagonal or heptagonal, and of the same size, the two others—those adjacent to the anals—slightly larger, and with one or two additional sides. Radials wider than high, four of a similar pentagonal form, and alternating regularly with the basals; the fifth slightly smaller, elevated above the level of the others, less regular in form, resting upon the truncated upper side of one basal and against two anal pieces. Articulating surface very variable, the scar for the attach- ment of the brachials occupying in the typical species scarcely one-third of the upper edge, but in some species it extends across the entire margin of the radials with a hinge-like apparatus for articulation. Brachials one to two or more, their number the same in four of the rays, the anterior having often a few additional plates. In species with only one brachial it is generally long and laterally constricted; in those with two brachials, the first is quadrangular and short, and both combined are equivalent in form and size to the single plate of the other type. Arms simple or branching; the anterior ray, frequently less developed than the others, is sometimes simple throughout ; com- posed of single joints, generally at least as high as wide, often much higher} more or less wedge-shaped, and throwing off pinnulz alternately. In species whose pinnules have a decidedly zigzag arrangement they are remarkably strong. Anals three (rarely four) within the calyx, in two rows alter- nately arranged; the lower one pentagonal, resting against the sloping upper side of the posterior basal and the radial to the right; the second supported by the upper truncated side of the posterior basal, having on the left a radial, on the right the first and third anal plates, the third being sometimes partly above the level of the calyx. Succeeding plates hexagonal, decreasing’ in size upwards, forming a part of the ventral sac. Ventral sac up- right, strong, cylindrical, sometimes club-shaped, either extending up to the top of the arms or more than half way, frequently crowned with a set of long spines. Plates of the sac hexagonal, and pierced at the sutures with pores or fissures, which penetrate the lateral margins of the plates. Anal opening rarely observed, 334 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. but in all cases, so far as known, low down and situated laterally, not posteriorly. Dome constructed like that of Cyathocrinus. Apical dome plates frequently pushed toward the front by the large ventral sac. Column round or pentagonal, composed of thin joints with a small central aperture. Geological position, etec.—Poteriocrinus has not been found in the Silurian, neither in this country nor in Europe; the few species which were recorded from that age having since been referred to Dendrocrinus, Homocrinus, ete. It flourished to some extent in the Devonian, but reached its climax both in variety of form and number of individuals in the Subecarboniferous. There are known 17 species from the Devonian and 99 from the Subearboniferous, of which 27 are from Europe and 89 from America. The species are arranged under the respective sections as follows :— A. Typical form. Calyx obconieal, plates delicate, with elevated wrinkles or radi- ating plications. Radials with a semicircular scar facing outward, and deeply notched, not filling the full width of the plate. Bra- chials one by five, long, laterally constricted in the middle. Sutures somewhat gaping. Arms long and branching. Ventral sac very long and heavy. Column round. 1866. Poteriocrinus angulosus Schultze. Echinod. Hifl. Kalk., p. 50, pl. 5, figs. 3, 3a. Devonian. LHifel, Germany. 1821. Poteriocr. crassus Miller. (Miller’s type of the genus.) Nat. Hist. Crin., p- 68, with figures; Schlottlein, 1822. Nachtr. Petrefactenkunde, vol. i. p- 82; IJd., vol. ii. p. 93, pl. 25, fig. 2; Blainville, 1834. Mon. de Actin., p- 260, pl. 29, fig. 1; L. Agassiz, 1835. Mem. de la Soe. de Neuch., vol. i. p- 197; Milne Edwards, 1836. Lamarck’s Anim. s. vert., 2d ed., vol. ii. p. 664; DeKoninck, 1842. Desc. des Anim. Foss. du Terr. Carb., p. 46, pl. F. fig. 4; Austin, 1843. Rec. and Foss. Crin., p. 69, pl. 8, figs. 3 a-k, and pl. 9, fig. 1; De Koninck and Lehon, 1853. Recherch. s. les Crin. Belg., p. 97, pl. 1, fig. 10 a-d. Subearb. Yorkshire, England, and Vise, Belgium. It is very doubtful whether specimens figured by these various authors represent the same species. De Koninck refers Austin’s figures, pl. 8, fig. a-f and pl. 9, fig. 1, to Pot. spissus, while he himself figures a specimen which very probably belongs to Bary- crinus. See our remarks on the genus. *1861. Poteriocr. doris Hall. (Scaphiocr. doris.) Desc. New. Pal. Crin., p. 7, Bost. Journ. Nat. Hist., p. 310. Upper Burl. limest. Subearb. Burling- ton, Iowa. 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 335 #1869. Poteriocr. notabilis Meek and Worthen. (Scaphiocr. notabilis.) Pro- posed type of the genus. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., p. 148. Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. v. p. 410, pl. 1, fig. 9. Lower Burl. limest. Subearb. Burlington, Towa. 1862. Poteriocr. obuncus White. Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., p. 11. Lower Burl. limest. Subearb. Burlington, Iowa. 1842. Poteriocr. plicatus Austin. Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. (ser. 1), vol. x. p. 108; Id., vol. xi. p. 196. Mon. Ree. and Foss. Crin., p. 79, pl. 9, figs. 4 a-f; DeKoninck and Lehon, Recherch. Crin. Belg., p. 100, pl. 1, fig. 11. Subearb. Bristol, England, and Tournay, Belgium. 1854. Poteriocr. spissus DeKon. and Lehon. Reeherd. s. les Crin. Belg., p. 100, pl. i. figs. 9a, b. Subearb. Avon, England. 1866. Poteriocr. stellaris Schultze. Mon. Echinod. Eifl. Kalk., p. 49, pl. 5, fig. 2. Devonian. Eifel, Germany. *1861. Poteriocr. Whitei Hall. (Scaphiocr. Whitei.) Desc. New. Pal. Crin., p. 7, Bost. Journ. Nat. Hist., p. 306. Lower Burl. limest. Subcarb. Bur- lington, Iowa. B. SCAPHIOCRINUS Hall (modified by W. & Spr.). 1858. Scaphiocrinus Hall (subgenus of Poteriocr.). Geol. Rep. Towa, vol. i. pl. ii. p. 550. 1867. Hydriocrinus Trautschold, Bull. de. Moscou, p. 16. Calyx obconical to semiovoid. Radials truncate above; bra- chials simple or compound, and similar in form to the radials, but truncate below; line of articulation straight, occupying the full width of the plate; sutures gaping. Column round, obscurely pentagonal, or even pentalobate. a. Species with a Simple Brachial. *1859. Pot. (Scaphiocrinus) equalis Hall (not Scaphiocr. equalis Hall, 1861, Bost. Journ. Nat. Hist., p. 316 = Pot. (Pachylocrinus) irregularis, W. & Spr.). Supp. Geol. Rep. Iowa, p. 63. Lower Burl. limest. Subcarb. Bur- lington, Iowa. Syn. Scaphiocr. solidus M. & W. 1861. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., p. 60. Syn. Scaphiocr. tenuidactylus M.& W. 1865. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., p- 156. Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. iii. pl. 18, fig. 10. *1864. Pot. (Scaphiocr.) corycea Hall. (Pot. corycea) 17th Rep. N. Y. St. Cab., p- 57. Geol. Sur. Ohio, Pal., vol. ii. p. 173, pl. 12, fig. 9. Waverly Gr. Subearb. Richfield, Ohio. 1869. Pot. ‘Scaphiocr.) coreyi Meek & Worthen (not Pot. coreyi, Worthen. Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. vi. p. 514 = Pot. Scytalocrinus grandis, W. & Sp.). Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., p. 148. Geol. Rep. IIl., vol. v. pl. 15, fig. 1. Keo- kuk limest. Subcarb. Crawfordsville, Ind. 1864. Pot. (Scaphiocr.) crineus Hall. 17th Rep. N. Y. St. Cab., p. 56. Geol. Surv. Ohio, Pal., vol. ii. p. 172 pl. 12, figs. 6,7. WaverlyGr. Subcarb. Richfield, Ohio. 1858. Pot. (Scaphiocr.) dactyliformis Hall. Geol. Rep. Iowa, vol. i. pt. ii. p. 670, pl. 17, fig. 6. St. Louis limest. Subcarb. St. Louis, Mo. 336 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. 1869. Pot. (Scaphiocr.) delicatus Meek & Worthen. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., p- 144; Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. v. p. 407, pl. 1, fig. 10. Upper Burl. limest. Subearb. Burlington, Iowa. 1860. Pot. (Scaphiocr.) divaricatus Hall. Supp. Geol. Rep. Iowa, p. 65. War- saw limest. Subcarb. Illinois and Indiana. 1858. Pot. (Scaphiocr.) dichgtomus Hall. (Type of Scaphiocrinus, as proposed by us.) Geol. Rep. Iowa, vol. i. pt. ii. p. 553. Upper Burl. limest. Sub- earb. Burlington, Iowa. 1873. Pot. (Scaphiocr.) Huntsville Worthen. Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. v. p. 534, pl. 20, fig. 1. St. Louis limest. Subcarb. Huntsville, Ala. *1860. Pot. (Scaphiocr.) Keokuk Hall. (Poteriocr. Keokuk.) Supp Geol. Rep. Towa, p. 64. Keokuk limest. Subecarb. Keokuk, Iowa. 1858. Pot. (Scaphiocr.) internodius Hall. Geol. Rep. Iowa, vol. i. pt. ii. p. 679, pl. 25, fig. 2. Chester limest. Subcarb. Chester, IIl. *1843. Pot. (Scaphiocr.) isacobus Austin. (Poteriocr. isacobus.) Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. ii. p 195. Mon. Rec. and Foss. Crin., .p. 74, pl. 8, fig. 4 a, b. Subearb. England and Ireland. 1869. Pot. (Scaphiocr.) nanus Meek & Worthen (not Poteriocr. nanus, Ad. Roe- mer, 1868 — Homocrinws nanias). Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., p. 141; "Geol. Rep. IIl., vol. v. p. 423, pl. 1, fig. 8. Lower Burl. limest. Subcarb. Burlington, Lowa. 1869. Pot. (Scaphiocr.) penicillus Meek & Worth. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., p. 142. Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. v. p. 414, pl. 2, fig. 7. Upper Burl. limest. Subearb. Burlington, Iowa. *1867. Pot, (Scaphiocr.) pusillus Trautschold (Hydriocrinus pusillus). Bull. de la Soc. Imp. des Naturalists dé Moscou, p. 16, pl. ii. fig. 9; Quenstedt. Petrefact. Deutschlands, iv. p. 527, pl. 108, fig. 47. Trautschold, 1879 -Kalkbriiche von Mjatschkowa, p. 116, pl. 14, fig. 4, and pl. 15, fig. 2. Up- per Subcarb. Near Moscow, Russia. 1861. Pot. (Scaphiocr.) ramulosus Hall. Bost. Journ. Nat. Hist., p. 307. Upper Burl. limest. Subcarb. Burlington, Iowa. 1873. Pot. (Scaphiocr.) Randolphensis Worthen. Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. v. p. 551, pl. 21, fig. 14. Chester limest. Subearb. Chester, Ill. 1863. Pot. (Scaphiocr,) rusticellus White. Bost. Journ. Nat. Hist., p. 505. Up- per Burl. limest. Subcarb. Burlington, Iowa. 1858. Pot. (Scaphiocr.) scoparius Hall. Geol. Rep. Iowa, vol. i. pt. ii. p. 680, pl. 25, fig. 3. Chester limest. Subcarb. Chester, Ill. J *1852. (?)Pot. (Scaphiocr.) spinosus Owen & Shumard (Poteriocr. spinosus). U. S. Geol. Surv. Wis., Iowa, and Min., p. 596, pl. v B, fig. 4. Chester limest. Subcarb. Grayson Co., Ky. It is possible that this species belongs to Hydreionocrinus—the figure is very imperfect. 1864. Pot. (Scaphiocr.) subcarinatus Hall. 17th Rep. N. Y. St. Cab., p. 58; Geol. Surv. Ohio, Pal., vol. ii. p. 176, pl. 12, figs. 13, 14. Waverly Gr. Subearb. Richfield, Ohio. *1861. Pot. (Scaphiocr.) subimpressus Meek & Worthen (Poteriocr. subimpres- sus). Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., p. 138. Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. iii. p. 485 pl. 18, fig. 1a, b. Lower Burl. limest. Subcarb. Burlington, Iowa. 1879. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 337 1869. Pot. (Scaphiocr.) thetys Meek & Worthen. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., p- 143. Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. v. p. 419, pl. 2, fig. 13. Upper Burl. limest. Subearb. Burlington, Iowa. 1861. Pot. (Scaphiocr.) unicus Hall. Desc. New Pal. Crin., p. 8. Bost. Journ. Nat. Hist., p. 313. Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. v. pl. 15, fig. 5. Keokuk limest. Subearb. Crawfordsville, Ind. 1861. Pot. (Scaphiocr.) verticellus Hall. 15th Rep. N. Y. St. Cab., p. 122. Hamilton Gr. Devonian. Ontario Co., N. Y. b. Species with Compound Brachials. *1861. Pot. (Scaphiocr.) carinatus Hall (not Poteriocr. carinatus M. & W. = Pot. (Pachyloer.) liliiformis M.&W.). Desc. New Pal. Crin., p. 8, Bost. Journ. Nat. Hist., p.310. Upper and Lower Burl. limest. Subecarb. Bur- lington, Iowa. 1869. Pot. (Scaphiocr.) clio Meek & Worthen. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., p. 144. Geol. Rep. Lil., vol. v. pl. 1, fig. 10. Upper Burl. limest. Subcarb. Burlington, Iowa. *1860 Pot. (Scaphiocr.) cultidactylus Hall (Poteriocr. cultidactylus). Supp. Geol. Rep. Iowa, p. 62. Lower Burl. limest. Subcarb. Burlington, Iowa. *1843." Pot. (Scaphiocr.) longidactylus Austin (Poteriocr. londactylus) (not Shumard, 1855, nor McChesney, 1859). Mon. Rec. and Foss. Crin., p. 88; pl. 11. fig. 3a. Subearb. England. 1878. Pot. (Scaphiocr.) Gibsoni White. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., p. 31. Keokuk limest. Crawfordsville, Ind. 1878. Pot. (Scaphiocr.) Gurleyi White. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., p. 32. Keokuk limest. Crawfordsville, Ind. *1857. Pot. (Scaphiocr.) missouriensis Shumard. First described as Potertoer. longidactylus (Shumard, not Austin). Geol. Rep. Missouri, p. 188, pl. B, figs. a-c. St. Louis limest. Subcarb. St. Louis, Mo. It differs from all other species in this group in having a single arm to each ray, the first bifurcation taking place at the tenth or twelfth plate. *1867. Pot. (Scaphiocr.) multiplex Trautschold (Poteriocr. multiplex). Bull. de Moscou, No. 3, p. 6, pl. 2, figs. 1-8; also F. Roemer, Lethwa Geognost., pl. 40, fig. 11. Trautschold, 1879, Steinbriiche von Mjatschkowa, p. 112, pl. 14, fig. 2, and pl. 15, fig. 1. Upper Subearb. Near Moscow, Russia. 1865. Pot. (Scaphiocr.) Norwoodi Meek & Worthen. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., p- 158. St. Louis limest. Subearb. Hancock Co., Ill. *1875. Pot, (Scaphiocr.) proboscidialis Worthen (Poteriocr, proboscidialis) Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. vi. p. 518, pl. 31, fig. 1. St. Louis limest. Subcarb. eSt. Louis, Mo. *1860. Pot. (Scaphiocr.) Swallovi Meek & Worthen (Poteriocr. Swallovi). Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., p. 394. Geol. Rep. IIl., vol. ii. pl. 16, figs. 4 a, b. Upper Burl. limest. Subcarb. Burlington, Iowa, 338 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. C. PARISOCRINUS W. & Spr. (wapiros resembling, x;ivev a lily.) Calyx obeonical. Differs from the last group in having two or more brachials, which are short and rest within a small semicir- cular scar. Mode of articulation and branching of arms almost as in Cyathocrinus. Column round, rarely pentangular, 1858. Poteriocrinus (Parisocrinus) curtus Miiller. Verh. d. nat. Verein f. Rheinl., xii. p. 80, pl. 10, figs. 2, 3. Neue. Echin. Eifl. Kalk., p. 230, pl. 2, fig. 3; Schultze, 1866, Echin. Eifil. Kalk. p. 46, pl. 5, fig. 5. Devonian. Eifel, Germany. *1858. Pot. (Parisocr.) intermedius Hall (Cyathocr. intermedius). Geol. Rep. Towa, vol. i. pt. ii. p. 627, pl. 18, fig. 10. Keokuk limest. Subcarb. War- saw, Il. 1861. Pot, (Parisocr.) nereus Hall. 15th Rep. N. Y. St. Cab., p. 121. Hamilton Gr. Devonian. Ontario Co., New York. 1869. Pot. (Parisocr.) perplexus Meek & Worthen. Type of this group (Pote- riocr.(?) perplexus). Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci Phila., p. 138. Geol. Rep. IIl., vol. v. p. 405, pl. 2, fig. 12. Lower Burl. limest. Subearb. Burlfhgton, Towa. 1821. Pot. (Parisocr.(?)) quinquangularis Miller (Cyathocr. quinquangularis). A History of the Crinoidea, p. 92, with figures. Potertocrinus Austin, 1843 Ann. and Mag. Nat Hist., vol. 10, p. 108, and vol. 11, p. 196. Ree. and Foss. Crin., pl. 10, figs. 2a-e- Subearb. England and Ireland. 1843. Pot. (Parisocr.) radiatus Austin. Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. 10, p. 108, and vol. 11, p. 196. Rec. and Foss. Crin., p. 79, pl. 10, figs. 1 a, b. Subearb. Ireland, England, and Belgium. 1862. Pot. (Parisocr.) salignoideus White. Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., p. 10. Upper Burl. limest. Subecarb. Burlington, Iowa. 1861. Pot. (Parisocr.) tenuibrachiatus Meek & Worthen. Proc. Acad. Nat. Hist. Phila., p. 138. Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. iii. p. 485, pl. 16, fig. 1. Upper Burl. limest. Subcarb. Burlington, Iowa. D. PACHYLOCRINUS W. & Spr. . (waxvrds thick, clumsy, xpivv a lily.) Name given to designate the comparatively short (for Poterio- crinus), unusually stout aspect of the body. Calyx depressed ; underbasals forming a concavity, and not extending beyond it; radials and brachials as in Scaphiocrinus, with straight. hinge lines and gaping sutures; brachials generally compound. Arms short, and placed closely side by side, as in Zeacrinus, also dicho- tomizing in a very similar manner, but the arm joints are more cuneiform and angular on the exterior. Column round or ob- tusely pentagonal. Pachylocrinus is a kind of transition form toward Zeacrinus and Celiocrinus, with which it agrees in the 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 339 short and infolding arms and in the concavity of its basal portions; but it differs from both in the construction of the ventral sac, which in this group is almost cylindrical, with a tendency toward a balloon shape. *1873. Poteriocrinus (Pachylocrinus) arboreus Worthen (Zeacrinus arboreus). Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. v. p. 534, pl. 20, fig. 5. St. Louis limest. Subcarb. Huntsville, Ala. *1869. Pot. (Pachylocr.) asper Meek & Worthen. (Zeacr. asper). Proc. Acad. Nat. Sei. Phil., p. 150; Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. v. p. 430, pl. 1, fig. 7. Burl. limest. Subearb. Burlington, Iowa. 1870. Pot. (Pachylocr.) concinnus Meek & Worthen. (Pot. (Zeacr.) concinnus.) Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 26; Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. v. p. 490, pl. 14, fig. 3. Keokuk limest. Subcarb. Crawfordsville, Ind. 1843. (?) Pot. (Pachylocr.) latifrons Austin. Rec. and Foss. Crin., p. 82, pl. 10, fig. 4. Subearb. England (closely resembling Zeacrinws). 1869. Pot. (Pachylocr.) liliiformis Meek & Worthen. Described June, 1861, un- der Pot. carinatus M. & W. (not *Scaphiocr. carinatus Hall, February, 1861), Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 139; Scaphiocr. carinatus M. & W., 1868, Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. iii. p 486, pl. 17, fig. 1; Scaphiocr. liliiformis, 1869, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 138. Upper Burl. limest. Subcarb. Burlington, Iowa. *1864. Pot. (Pachylocr.) merope Hall. (Zeacr. merope.) J7th Rep. N. Y. St. Cab., p. 60; Geol. Rep. Ohio, Pal , vol. ii. p- 178, pl. 12, fig. 18. Waverly Gr. Subearb. Richfield, Ohio. *1864. Pot. (Pachylocr.) paternus Hall. (Zeacr. paternus.) 17th Rep. N. Y. St. Cab., p. 59; Geol. Rep. Ohio, Pal., vol. ii. p- 177, pl. 12, fig. 17. Waverly Gr. Subearb. Richfield, Ohio. *1862. Pot. (Pachylocr.) perangulatus White. (Zeacr. perangulatus.) Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., vol. ix. p. 11. Upper Burl. limest. Subearb. Bur- lington, Iowa. *1860. Pot. (Pachylocr.) planobrachiatus Meek & Worthen. (Zeacr. planobra- chiatus.) Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 391; Geol. Rep. IIL, vol. ii. p- 240, pl. 18, fig. 5. Keokuk limest. Subcarb. Monroe Co., Ill. *1879. Pot. (Pachylocr.) subequalis Wachsm. & Springer. Type of the group. Described by Hall, 1861, as Scaphiocr. equalis (not Pot. (Scaphiocr.) aqualis Hall, 1859). Desc. New Pal. Crin., p. 8; Bost. Jour. Nat. Hist., p. 316; Meek & Worthen, 1873, Geol. Rep. IIl., vol. v. pl. 15, fig. 6. Keokuk limest. Subcarb. Crawfordsville, Ind. E, SCYTALOCRINUS W. & Spr. (cxurdry a staff or club; xpivey a lily.) General form of body, including arms, very slender and almost cylindrical. Calyx obconical or bell shaped. Underbasals well developed and bent upward; radials and brachials of nearly the same form, with straight hinge line occupying the entire width of the plates; brachials either single or compound, and supporting 340 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. on each side an arm which remains simple throughout; the an- terior ray sometimes has but one arm. Arms long, composed of quadrangular or slightly cuneiform joints; pinnulz of moderate size. Column round or obtusely pentagonal. a. Species with a Single Brachial. *1875. Poteriocrinus (Scytalocrinus) abnormis Worthen. (Scaphiocr. abnormis. ) Geol. Rep. IIL, vol. vi. p. 519, pl. 31, fig. 6. St. Louis limest. Subcarb. Monroe Co., III. 1873. Pot. (Scytalocr.) Bisselli Worthen. Geol. Rep. IIl., vol. v. p. 546, pl. 21, fig. 4. Chester limest. Subcarb. Chester, Ill. 1843. Pot. (Scytalocr.) dactyloides Austin. Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. x., p. 108; vol. xi. p. 197; Rec. and Foss. Crin., p. 86, pl. 10, fig. 7, and pl. 1], figs. 1a, b. Subcarb. Ireland. *1860. Pot. (Scytalocr.) dactylus Hall. (Graphiocr. dactylus.) Supp. Geol. ‘Rep. Iowa, p. 80. St. Louis limest. Subearb. Missouri and Illinois. 1860. Pot. (Scytalocr.) decadactylus Meek & Worthen. (Not Cyathocrinus. = Poteriocr. decadactylus Lyon & Cass. = Scaphiocr. Coreyi Worthen. = Pot. (Scytalocr.) grandis Wachsm. & Spr.) Trans. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 394; Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. ii. p. 338, pl. 17, fig.6. Keokuk limest. Sub- carb. Illinois. 1858. Pot. (Scytalocr.) decabrachiatus Hall. Geol. Rep. Iowa, vol. i. pl. 2, p. 679, p. 25, fig. 1. Chester limest. Subcarb. Kaskaskia, III. Syn. Scaphiocr. longidactylus MeChesney, Dec. 1859, New Pal. Foss., p. 7; Trans. Chicago Acad. Sci., 1867, vol. i. pt. i. p. 4, pl. 4, fig. 4. 1865. Pot. (Scytalocr.) Indianensis Meek & Worthen. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 155; Geol. Rep. Ill. vol. iii. p. 515, pl. 20, fig. 4. Keokuk limest. Subearb. Crawfordsville, Ind. This species, if not based upon an abnormal specimen of P. ro- bustus Hall, differs from all the others in this section in having two brachials, and in having an additional arm in the posterior rays. : *1869. Pot. (Scytalocr.) macrodactylus Meek & Worthen. (Scaphiocr. macro- dactylus.) Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci Phil., p. 140; Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. v. p. 415, pl. 2, fig. 9. Upper and Lower Burl. limest. Subcarb. Burlington, Towa. #1858. Pot. (Scytalocr.) maniformis Hall. (Zeacrinus maniformis.) Geol. Rep. Towa, vol. i. pt. ii. p. 682, pl 25, fig. 8. Chester limest. Subecarb. IIli- nois. Kentucky and Tennessee. This species shades into several genera, and ‘cannot be satis- factorily brought under any of them. It agrees with Graphiocri- nus, except in the anal area; the arm joints are like those of Zeacrinus, but the arms are simple instead of bifureating; it agrees with Hupachycrinus in the form of the calyx and in the anal area. 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 341 1861. Pot. (Scytalocr.) robustus Hall. Deser. New Pal. Crin., p. 7. Bost. Jour. Nat. Hist., p. 315. Keokuk limest. Subcarb. Crawfordsville, Ind. Syn. Poteriocr. Hoveyi Worthen. Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. vi. p. 516, pl. 29, fig. 6. 1843. Pot. (Scytalocr.) rostratus Austin. Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. x. p. 108; vol. xi. p. 196; Rec. and Foss. Crin., p. 74, pl. 9, figs. 2 a-f. Mountain limest. Subcarb. England, Ireland. 1879. Pot. (Scytalocr.) Wetherbeyi Miller. Cincinnati Soc. Nat. Hist. (April number), p. 6, pl. 8, figs. 1, la, b. Chester limest. Subcarb. Kentucky. b. Species with a Compound Brachial. 1867. Pot. (Scytalocr.) bijugus Trautschold. Bull. Soc. Natur. de Moscou, p. 14, pl. 4, fig. 1-3. 1879. Kalkbriiche von Mjatschkowa, p. 114, pl. 14, fig. 3. Upper Subearb. Moscow, Russia. *1879. Pot. (Scytalocr.) grandis Wachsm. & Spr. Described as Potertocr. Coreyt Worthen, 1875. Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. vi. p. 516, pl. 29, figs. 2, 3 (not Pot. (Scaphiocr.) Coreyi M. & W. 1869). MKeokuk limest. Subearb. Crawfordsville, Ind. *1867. (?)Pot. (Scytalocr.) originarius Trautschold. Bull. Soc. Nat. de Moscou, p- 2, pl. 1, fig. 1. Kalkbriiche bei Mjatschkowa, p. 110, pl. 14, fig. 1. Upper Subcarb. Near Moscow, Russia. We cannot believe that this species possesses only six arms as described by its author, as this would be too great a departure from the arm structure of Crinoids generally. It may possibly have had nine arms, with a single one in the anterior ray, but more probably ten. Thus far but a single specimen has been dis- covered, and in this only the right posterior ray is perfectly visible, which had two arms; the two adjoining rays are partly hidden from view, while the remaining two are entirely imbedded in the matrix. There are traces of but five armsin the slab. We judge from the photograph, PI. 14, fig. 1, that the arrangement of the plates in the calyx has been somewhat disturbed, and this explains the fact that in the diagram, p. 110, the basals (subradials of Trautschold) and radials are incorrectly represented. It may, however, be possible that the original, like a specimen of P. bijugus in our possession, for which we are indebted to the kindness of Prof. Trautschold, is abnormal, and that some of the basals (sub- radials) are anchylosed with the adjoining radials, as in our specimen. Until better material is found we must consider P. originarius as a large and abnormal example of P. bijugus. *1879. Pot. (Scytalocr.) urna Trautschold. (Phialocr. urna). Steinbriiche von é Mjatschkowa, p. 123, pl. 15, fig.5. Upper Subearb. Near Moscow, Russia. (Compare with our remarks on Phialocrinus.) 1875. Pot. (Scytalocr.)- Van Hornei Worthen. Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. vi. p. 517, pl. 31, figs. 2,3. St. Louis limest. Subearb. St. Louis, Mo. 342 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. F. DECADOCRINUS W. & Spr. (déxag number of ten; xpivoy a lily.) Arms always ten in number. Calyx depressed. Shallow bowl or saucer-shaped. Underbasals small, frequently hidden from view in the concave base. Form of radials and brachials as in the preceding group, the latter plates simple or compound. Arms composed of angular wedge-form joints, zigzag, with the longer sides alternating and projecting so as to support short rounded pinnule, which have the appearance of armlets. Column more or less pentangular. a. Species with a Single Brachial. *1865. Poteriocrinus (Decadocrinus) Bayensis Meek & Worthen. (Scaphiocr, Bayensis.) Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 157; Geol. Rep. IIL, vol. v. p. 550, pl. 20, fig. 2. Chester limest. Subcarb. Illinois. *1870. Pot. (Decadocr.) depressus Meek & Worthen. (Scaphiocr. depressus.) Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 27; Geol. Rep. Iil., vol. v. pl. 14, fig. 8. Keokuk limest. Subearb Crawfordsville, Ind. *1869. Pot. (Decadocr.) fiscellus Meek & Worthen. (Scaphiocr. fiscellus.) Proc. Acad. Nat. Sei. Phil., p. 141; Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. v. p. 423, pl. 1, fig. 3. Lower Burl. limest. Subcarb. Burlington, Iowa. *1861. Pot. (Decadocr.) Halli Hall. ‘(Scaphiocr. Halli.) Desc. New Pal. Crin., p- 7; Bost. Journ. Nat. Hist., p. 308. Upper Burl. limest. Subearb. Bur- lington, Iowa. ; *1864. Pot. (Decadocr.) lyriope Hall. (Scaphiocr. lyriope.) 17th Rep. N. Y. St. Cab., p. 58; Geol. Surv. Ohio, Pal., vol. ii. p. 175, pl. 12, fig. 10. Wa- verly Gr. Subearb. Richfield, Ohio. 1864. Pot. (Decadocr.) pleias Hall. 17th Rep. N. Y. St. Col., p. 141; Geol. Surv. Ohio, Pal., vol. ii. p. 173. Waverly Gr. Subearb. Richfield, Ohio. *1869. Por. (Decadocr.) Stimpsoni Lyon. (Zeacr. Stimpsoni.) Trans. Am. Philos. Soe., Phil., p. 465, pl. 27, fig.m, m1. Subearb. Kentucky. b. Species with More than one Brachial. *1864. Pot. (Decadocr.) egina Hall. (Saphiocr. egina.) 17th Rep. N. Y. St. Cab., p. 57; Geol. Rep. Ohio, Pa!., ii. p. 174, pl. 12, figs. 11, 12. Waverly Gr. Subearb. Richfield, Ohio. 1861. Pot. (Decadocr.) diffusus Hall. 15th Rep. N. Y. St. Cab., p. 121. Hamil- ton Gr. Devonian. Ontario Co., New York. *1863. Pot. (Decadocr.) gracilior F. Roemer. (Cyathocr. gracilior.) Dunker’s Paleontologr., vol. ix. p. 149, pl. 29, fig. 1; pl. 25, figs. 8, 10. Dachschiefer. Grauwacke. Bundenbach, Germany. *1869. Pot. (Decadocr.) juvenis Meek & Worthen. (Scaphiocr. juvenis.) Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 146; Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. v., p. 417, pl. 2, fig. 8. Lower Burl. limest. Subearb. Burlington, Iowa. 1861. Pot. (Decadocr.) nycteus Hall. 15th Rep. N. Y. St. Cab., p. 120. Hamilton Gr. Devonian. Ontario Co., N. Y. 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 343 *1861. Pot. (Decadocr.) scalaris Meek & Worthen. Type of this group (Scaphiocr. scalaris). Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 145. Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. v. p. 421, pl. 2, fig. 10. Upper Burl. limest. Subearb. Burlington, Iowa. *1864. Pot. (Decadoc.) subtortuosus Hall. (Scaphiocr. subtortuosus.) 17th Rep. N. Y. St. Cab., p. 59. Geol. Surv. Ohio, Pal., vol. ii. p. 177, pl. 12, figs. 15, 16. Waverly Gr. Subearb. Richfield, Ohio. G. Species of Poteriocrinus, imperfectly known. 1858. Poteriocr. calyculus Hall. Geol. Rep. Iowa, vol. i. pl. 2, p. 553, pl. 9, figs. 6a,6b. Lower Burl. limest. Subcarb. Burlington, Iowa. 1836. Poteriocr. conicus Phillips. Geol. Yorksh., ii. pl. 4, fig. 3. Portlock’s Geol. Rep., pl. 16, fig. 12. De Koninck, 1842, Animaux Foss., p. 47, pl. F, fig. 3; Milne Edwards ap. Lamark, p. 664; Austin, 1843, Rec. and Foss. Crin., p. 82, pl. 10, figs. 3a, b, ec. Subearb. England, Ireland, and Belgium. 1853. Poteriocr. conoideus De Koninck & Lehon. Recherch. Crin. Belg., p. 93, pl. 1, figs. 8a, b. Subearb. Visé, Belgium. 1869. (?)Poteriocr, cylindricus Lyon. (Not Hall—Homocr. cylindricus). Trans. Am. Philos. Soc., Philad., vol. xiii. p. 458, pl. 27, fig. 1. Encrinal limest. Subearb. Falls of the Ohio. (Imperfect specimen.) 1842. Poteriocr. gracilis McCoy. (Not Pot. gracilis Hal! = Dendocr. gracilis.) Carb. Foss. Ireland, p. 178, pl. 25, figs. 11-14. Subearb. Ireland. 1873. Poteriocr. Hardinensis Worthen. Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. v. p. 533, pl. 20, fig. 10. St. Louis limest. Subcarb. Hardin Co., Il. 1836. Poteriocr. impressus Phillips. Geol. Yorksh., ii. p. 205, pl. iv. fig. 1; Austin, 1843, Ree. and Foss. Crin., pl. 10, fig. 6. (Not Pot. impressus Richter & Unger. Geognost. Rossica, 1860, pl. 31, fig. 46.) Subcarb. England. 1861. Poteriocr. indentus Hall. 15th Rep. N. Y. St. Cab., p. 122. Hamilton Gr. Devonian. Ontario Co., N. Y. *1861. Poteriocr. leviculus Lyon. (Cyathocr. leviculus.) Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 409. Enerinal limest. Subcarb. Jefferson Co., Ky. 1875. Poteriocr. Lasallensis Worthen. Geol. Rep. IIL, vol. vi. p. 526, pl. 32, fig. 3. Upper Coal Measures. Lasalle, Ill. 1861. Poteriocr. lepidus Hall. Desc. New Pal. Crin., p. 6; Bost. Journ. Nat. Hist. p. 304. Lower Burl. limest. Subearb. Burlington, Towa. 1873. Poteriocr. macoupiensis Worthen. Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. v. p. 561, pl. 24, fig. 3. Coal Measures, LI]. 1850. Poteriocr. minutus F. A. Roemer. Beitr. zur Kenntn. d. Harzgeb., p. 47, pl. 8, figs. la-d. Posidonien Schiefer. Devonian. Lauthenthal. Germany. 1872. Poteriocr. montanaensis Meek. MHayden’s Rep. U. S. Geol. Sury. Terr. Lower Carbon. Montana Territory. 1861. Poteriocr. nassa Hall. 15th Rep. N. Y. St. Cab., p. 120. Hamilton Gr. Devonian. Canandaigua, N. Y. 1861. Poteriocr. nereus Hall. 15th Rep. N. Y. St. Cab., p. 121. Hamilton Gr. Devonian. Ontario Co., N. Y. 1861. Poteriocr. nodobrachiatus Hall. Desc. New Pal. Crin., p. 8; Bost. Journ. Nat. Hist., p. 614. Keokuk limest. Subcarb. Crawfordsville, Ind. 1858. (?)Poteriocr. pachydactylus Miiller. Monatsber. Berl. Acad., p. 192. De- vonian. Germany. (No means of comparison. ) 1858. (?)Poteriocr. patulus Miiller. Monatsber. Berl. Acad. Devonian. Ger- many. (No means of comparison. ) 344 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. 1843. Poteriocr. pentagonus Austin. (Cladocr. pentagonus.) Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. ii. p. 198; Rec. and Foss. Crin., p. 86, pl. 11. figs. 2a-f. Sub- carb. England. 1858. Poteriocr. rugosus Shumard. Trans. St. Louis Acad. Sci. Coal Measures. (No means of comparison. ) 1869. Poteriocr. simplex Lyon. (Not Pot. (Scaphiocr.) simplex Hall—Graphiocr. simplex.) Trans. Am. Philos. Soc. Phil., p. 458, pl. 26, fig. f. Upper Helderberg, Devonian. Falls of the Ohio. 1821. Poteriocr. tenuis Miller. Hist. Crin., p. 71; Schlotheim, 1822; Nachtr. Petrefactenk., vol. ii. pl. 25, fig. 2; Austin, 1843, Rec. and Foss. Crin., p. 83, pl. 10, figs. 5a, b. Mountain limest. Subcarb. England and Ireland. *1861. Poteriocr. Wortheni Lyon. (Cyathor. Wortheni.) Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 410. Encrinal limest. Devon. Jefferson Co., Ky. 15. GRAPHIOCRINUS De Koninck & Lehon. 1853. Graphiocrinus De Kon. & Leh. Crin. Carb. Belg., p. 115. 1858. Scaphiocrinus (in part) Hall. Geol. Rep. Iowa, vol. i. pt. 2, p. 549. 1879. Phialocrinus(?) Trautschold. Kalkbriiche Mjatch., p. 122. A, Typical form. In general aspect Graphiocrinus closely agrees with a form of Poteriocrinus for which we have proposed the name Scytalocrinus, from which, however, it differs clearly in the anal area, which in Graphiocrinus has but a single plate, while in the other it has three. De Koninck, in his generic description, mentions only two orders of plates as constituting the calyx, in which he is evidently mistaken. We have before us several species from the Burlington limestone, which have heretofore been referred by their authors to Scaphiocrinus, but which agree in the clearest manner with the typical Graphiocrinis encrinoides. They all, like the typical spe- cies, have ten arms—except an undescribed species, which we think belongs to this type, and which has only five—constructed of simple joints with parallel sutures; they have one large bra- chial and a single anal plate, extending beyond the general limit of the calyx; and whenever the column is attached there is no trace of underbasals, yet these plates are found in every one of those species when seen with the column removed. We can no longer doubt, from the evidence of our specimens, that the under- basals, as suggested by Hall and Meek & Worthen, are also present in the Belgian species, but hidden from view by the column, and that all the above-mentioned species belong to the same genus. We therefore propose a revision of the generic formula, protesting, however, against the assertion of the authors 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 345 last named, that the entire genus Scaphiocrinus as formulated by Hall, is identical with Graphiocrinus. Scaphiocrinus simplex, and a few other species like it with a single anal plate, are un- doubtedly so, but all others, and by far the majority of species described under Scaphiocrinus, are generically distinct from Graphiocrinus, and must be classed with Poteriocrinus. Closely related to Graphiocrinus are Bursacrinus, Meek & Worthen, and Phialocrinus, Trautschold. We can perceive slight structural differences by which the two might be distinguished from the first, but it can only be a subgeneric division, and it is somewhat questionable whether even this can be maintained as to Phialocrinus. Revised Generic Diagnosis.—General form elongate, almost cylindrical. Calyx small, rather shallow, with bilateral symmetry. Underbasals five, minute, rarely extending beyond the column. Basals small; four at least, frequently all five of them, equal. The former is the case in all species in which the anal plate is disconnected from the basals, the latter when it rests directly upon one of them, in which case the posterior basal is considerably higher and truncate above. Radials large, their upper articulating margins straight. Brachials one by five, as large or larger than the radials, aud of a similar form, but with the lower margin Straight; sutures gaping, articulating facet occupying the entire width of the plate. There are generally two arms to each brachial, or ten to the individual, which remain simple throughout; but in the above men- tioned species the upper side of the brachials is truncate, and the Crinoid has only five arms. The arms are long and heavy, com- posed of short joints with almost parallel sutures. Pinnulz long. A single rather small anal plate is placed half-way between the radials and brachials, either resting on the posterior basal or separated from it, but in either case extending above the plane of the radials. Ventral sac, so far as observed, strong, composed of elongate hexagonal plates. Column round or obtusely pen- tagonal. Geological position, etc.—Found so far only in the Subcarboni- ferous both of Europe and America. We recognize the following species :— 23 346 ; PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. *1861. ?Graphiocrinus carbonarius Meek & Worthen. (Scaphiocr. carbonarius.) Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 140; Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. v. p. 562, pl. 24, fig. 2. Coal Measures. Springfield, Ill. 1853. Graphiocr. encrinoides De Koninck & Lehon. Type of the genus. Recherch. Crin. Belg., p. 117, pl. 4, fig. 15, 15 a, b. Mountain limest. Subcarb. Tour- nay, Belg., and Bristol, Eng. *1873. Graphiocr. McAdamsi Worthen. (Scaphiocr. McAdamsi.) Geol. Rep. Ill, vol. v. p. 495, pl. 15, fig. 2. Keokuk limest. Subecarb. Jersey Co., Ill. *1869. Graphiocr. rudis Meek & Worthen. (Scaphiocr. rudis.) Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 139; Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. v. p. 412, pl. 1, fig. 1. Upper Bur- lington limest. Subcarb. Burlington, Iowa. *1858- Graphiocr. simplex Hall. (Scaphiocr. simplex.) Geol. Rep. Iowa, vol. i. pt. ii. p. 551, pl. 9, Fig. 10. Burlington limest. Subcarb. Burlington, Towa. *1861. Graphiocr. spinobrachiatus Hall. (Scaphiocr. spinobrachiatus.) New Pal. Crin., p. 8; Bost. Journ. Nat. Hist., p. 306. Lower Burlington limest. Subcarb. Burlington, Iowa. *1869. Graphiocr. striatus Meek & Worthen. (Scaphiocr. striatus.) Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 142; Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. v. pl. 2, fig. 11. Lower Bur- lington limest. Subecarb. Burlington, Iowa. *1861. Graphiocr. tortuosus Hall. (Scaphiocr. tortuosus.) Desc. New Pal. Crin., p- 7; Bost. Journ. Nat. Hist., p. 309. Upper and Lower Burlington limest. Subcarb. Burlington, Iowa. *1861. Graphiocr. Wachsmuthi Meek & Worthen. (Scaphiocr. Wachsmuthi.) Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 141; Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. iii., p. 488, pl. 16, fig. 7, a, b. Lower Burl. limest. Subcarb. Burlington, Iowa. B. Subgenus BURSACRINUS Meek & Worthen. 1861. Bursacrinus M. & W. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 136. 1862. Bursacrinus White. Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., vol. ix. p. 11. 1868. Bursacrinus M. & W. Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. iii. p. 478. Body rapidly spreading to the top of the first division of the arms. Calyx, in the known species, small and turbinate, closely agreeing with Graphiocrinus in its general construction, but the basals comparatively larger, the posterior one much higher and truncated. Radials and brachials smaller, and the single anal plate, which here also reaches beyond the plane of the radials, ex- tends—at least in the typical species—as far as to the lower portion of the first arm plates. The best distinction, however, and that by which Bursacrinus is easily recognized, is found in the arms, which are branching instead of simple, broad, flat, and in contact laterally. Between the first bifurcation of the rays on the brachial pieces and the next division above, the arms are very wide, flat, and composed of from six to eight short wedge-form pieces which are squarely truncated on each side. In the division above, the 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 347 arm pieces are less than half the width of the last, and like all others composed of a single series of joints. In the extraordinary width of the lower portion of the arms, the flatness of the arm pieces, and the fact that these lie side by side, abutting laterally, Bursacrinus somewhat resembles Ichthyo- crinus, but the arms are comparatively longer and the general construction of the body otherwise is very distinct. Only two species are known; both are from the Subcarboniferous. 1861. Bursacrinus Wachsmuthi Meek & Worthen. Type of the subgenus. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 137; Geol. Rep. IIl., vol. iii. p. 479, pl. 17, fig. 6. Upper Burlington limest. Subcarb. Burlington, Iowa. 1862. Bursacrinus confirmatus White. Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., vol. ix. p. 11. Lower Burlington limest. Subcarb. Burlington, Iowa. C. Subgenus (?) PHIALOCRINUS Trautschold.! (Not Eichwald ) 1879. Monogr. Kalkbriiche yon Mjatschkowa, p. 122. Prof. Trautschold proposed the above name in a full generic sense for two species of Crinoids from the Upper Subcarboniferous of Russia. The resemblance to Graphiocrinus, as already men- tioned, is so close that we doubt whether the group can be upheld even subgenerically. So far as known, Phialocrinus patens differs from Graphiocrinus,as now revised, only in having two brachial pieces instead of one, and in the underbasals, which here project slightly beyond the column. The latter is unimportant, and a comparison will show that the two brachials combined have exactly the form of the single plate in Graphiocrinus; their division involves no structural change, but merely facilitates arti- culation. Trautschold’s first species only can be placed here: his P. urna is certainly a Poteriocrinus, as indicated by its ob- conical form, the large underbasals, and especially by the arrange- ment of its anal plates. 1879. Graphiocr. (Phialocrinus) patens Trautschold. Monogr. d. Kalkbriiche von Mjatsch., p. 123, pl. 15, fig. 4. Upper Subearb. Near Moscow, Russia. 16. WOODOCRINUS De Koninck. 1854. Recherch. Crin. Belgique. Supplement, p. 4. General form including arms short and robust; calyx depressed, arrangement of the plates in the anal area unsymmetrical. Underbasals five; small, quadrangular, forming a pentagon ' Eichwald’s genus Phialocrinus (Lethaea Rossica, i. p. 578, pl. 31, fig. 27) was not defined, being founded on fragmentary pieces of column. 348 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. with nearly straight sides, slightly concave in the middle. Basals about of equal size, hexagonal, wider than high. Radials penta- gonal, wide, and short, broadly truncate above. Brachials one by five, similar in form to the radials, but truncate below instead of above; they support on each upper sloping side an arm which bifurcates on the fourth to the eighth plate above, the branches remaining simple throughout, thus giving four arms to each ray uniformly. The arms are rather divergent, heavy, rounded on the outside, gently tapering to the tips and terminating in a sharp point. Arm pieces extremely short, their sutures parallel. Pinnule long and numerous, directed inward, composed of ten to twelve small joints. The anal area is remarkable for its great number of pieces, being composed longitudinally of several rows of plates, alter- nately arranged. The lower and largest plate rests between two basals, one of the upper sides against the right posterior ra- dial, the other against the first anal of the adjoining row. The second anal plate rests upon a basal, and abuts laterally against the left posterior radial. The third anal is placed upon the first, toward the right side of the second, aud rests partly against the right posterior radial. The anal area is elliptic in outline, com- posed of twelve or more plates, only three of which are on a level with the radials. The form of the ventral sac is unknown, but from all appearances it is somewhat balloon-shaped, and does not extend to the top of the arms. Column rather slender, composed of alternate wider and nar- rower joints, their diameter increasing from the root up, being largest next to the calyx; central perforation round. The genus is from the Subcarboniferous, and the only known species is :— 1854. Woodocrinus macrodactylus De Koninck. Recherch. Crin. Belg. Supple- ment, p. 6, pl. 8, figs. 1 a-d. Upper part of Subearb. Richmond, England. 17. ZEACRINUS Troost. 1850. Zeacrinus Troost. Subgenus of Poteriocrinus. Cat. Crin. Tenn., p. 62 (without description. ) 1858. Zeacrinus Hall. Subgenus of Poteriocrinus. Geol. Rep. lowa, vol. i. pl. 2, p. 544. sy 3 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 349 1860. Zeacrinus Meek & Worthen. Subgenus of Poteriocrinus. Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. ii. p. 186. (Not Zeacrinus Schultze. Monog. Echin. Eifel Kalk., p. 38.) General form of body with arms closed, terete or subcylindrical, often contracted near the arm bases and spreading above; Calyx more or less depressed, low cup or basin-shaped, rarely turbinate, with the basal portion sunken in and forming a deep concavity. Arrangement of plates slightly unsymmetrical. Underbasals five (abnormally six), small, generally hidden in the central concavity. and covered by the column. Basals five, sometimes nearly equal, but more frequently showing a tendency to irregularity on the posterior side. Radials five, pentagonal, the upper side truncate, with a single brachial plate in each of the four lateral rays; the anterior ray, however, as a rule has one, two, to six or more additional quadrangular brachials, and a bifur- cating plate above, resembling in outline the single brachial of the other rays. The latter plate is wide, rather short, and of the form of the radials, but truncate below, and joining the entire upper margin of the radial. Arms comparatively short, bifurcating, scarcely rounded on the exterior, rarely angular; the bifurcating plates comparatively larger and sometimes nodose. Ramifications only occur on the two outer arms of the rays, and these arms have straight outer margins throughout their length. The branches are given off at regular intervals toward the inner side of the ray, and remain single throughout. The arms are all of uniform thickness, and their sides are sharply defined, and when closed they join so neatly with each other that it appears as if they formed a solid body. Arm-joints much wider than long, with nearly parallel sutures. Pinnule short and slender, composed of six or more angular joints directed to the interior of the crinoid, not given off laterally. Arm furrows apparently covered by the infolding of the pinnule, not by alternating plates. There are from five to seven anal plates, alternately arranged in two rows, the lower plate resting with one side against the sloping right side of the posterior basal, the other against the right pos- terior radial, in some species almost touching the underbasals. The arrangement of the succeeding plates is very similar to that of Woodocrinus, except that the portion of the anal area above the line of the radials has a sharp triangular outline instead of 350 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. elliptic as in that genus. The whole protrudes and is almost even with the surface of the adjoining arms, which curve around it or rest upon its flanks. The ventral sac is broadly balloon-shaped, and extends, so far as observed, to about one-half the height of the arm. It is composed of a great number of small plates, is sub- pyramidal, sharply pointed at its upper end. It consists of five diverging spheromeres, the radial portions deeply depressed, the interradial extending outward in sharp edges, the edge at the posterior side connecting with the anal area, those of the other sides abruptly turned near the top of the calyx toward the poste- rior of the specimen, where the sac evidently connects with the main body, thus resembling a balloon. The sharp edges are wedged in for a short distance between the outer arms of two dif- ferent rays, and the arms themselves with their pinnul rest within the radial excavations almost as in Hucalyptocrinus. The radial spaces are subdivided near their base by a short ridge, underneath which, and apparently independent of the sac, there is seen in every ray a little short tube representing the ambulacral passages. There is no sign of an anal opening, but we have ob- served two rows of respiratory pores along the median line of the radial depressions. Column round, sometimes bordered by irregular lateral cirrhi; its diameter small, the central canal minute and apparently round. The genus Zeacrinus is evidently closely related to Woodocri- nus, and as we are inclined to believe that the ventral sac, which has not yet been discovered in the latter, is most probably simi- larly constructed, we have felt almost like placing Zeacrinus (which was defined as late as 1858 by Hall), under De Koninck’s genus as a subgenus. We have noticed, however, a difference in the construction and habitus of the arms by which we think the two may be satisfactorily distinguished. Those of Woodocrinus, as observed in a large number of specimens, show a strong inclina- tion to separate by being more or less irregularly bent to one side, particularly near the top; while in Zeacrinus they are closely folded up, very much as in Ichthyocrinus, and perfectly straight, with quite a different mode of bifurcation. In the former they are round, very robust, terminating in a sharp point; in the latter almost flat, very delicate, and of nearly uniform size throughout. The identification of Zeacrinus has always been attended with difficulty, owing to the fact that it had not been sufficiently well 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 351 defined. The ventral sac, which really presents the best generic characters, and by which it is easily recognized, was altogether unknown, and the difficulty was increased when several species were admitted which belong to other groups, and which were evi- dently not intended to be included by the authors of the genus. We kave been obliged to throw out all species with long, angular, zigzag arm-joints; these have also a tubular ventral sac, and we have placed them under some of the varieties of Poteriocrinus, , where they really belong. Zeacrinus has by most authors been placed under Poteriocrinus as a subgenus, but in this we cannot concur. We look upon it rather as the type of an independent little group of Crinoids, in- cluding several genera, which culminates in Hydreionocrinus and Celiocrinus, some of the last survivors of the Cyathocrinide. Zeacrinus excavatus Schultze is evidently a Taxocrinus. Geological position, etc.—The genus is confined to the Subcar- boniferous, ranging through all the divisions of that epoch; and has only been discovered in America. We recognize the following species :— 1869. Zeacrinus asper Meek and Worthen. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., p. 150. Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. v. p. 430, pl. 1, fig. 7. Lower Burlington limest. (not Upper Burlington 1. as stated by M. and W.). Subcarb. Burlington, Iowa. 1859. Zeacr. bifurcatus McChesney. New Pal. Foss., p. 10. Trans. Chicago Acad., 1867, vol. i. p. 71, pl. 4, fig. 3. Chester limest. Subcarb. Chester, III. *1862. Zeacr. burseformis White. (Poteriocr. burseformis.) Proc. Bost. Soe. Nat. Hist., p. 10. Lower Burlington limest. Subcarb. Burlington, Iowa. 1873. Zeacr. compactilis Worthen. Geol. Rep. IIl., vol. v. p. 536, pl. 21, fig. 5. Subecarb. Cumberland Co., Ky. 1858. Zeacr. elegans Hall. Geol. Rep. Iowa, vol. i. pt. ii. p. 547, pl. 9, figs. 1 and 2. Upper Burlington limest. Subcarb. Burlington, Iowa. 1847. (?) Zeacr. florealis Yandell and Shumard. (Cyathocr. florealis.) Cont. Geol. Kentucky, p. 24, pl. 1, fig. 1. Shumard, 1855. Poterioer. florealis, Second Rep. Geol. Missouri, pl. ii. p. 217. Shumard, 1866. Zeacr. florealis, Cat. Pal. Foss., pt. i., Echinodermata, p. 399. Chester limest. Subcarb. Grayson Co., Ky. We are not certain that this species belongs here, as we have never seen the description. 1858. Zeacr. intermedius Hall. Geol. Rep. Iowa, vol. i. pt. ii. p. 681, pl. 25, fig. 4. Chester limest. Subcarb. Chester, III. 1846. Zeacr. magnoliaeformis Owen and Norwovud. Type of the genus. (Cya- thocr. magnoliaeformis.) Research Pot. Carb. Rocks, Kentucky. Troost, 1850. Zeacr. magnoligformis, Cat. Crin. Tenn.. Hall, 1858, Geol. Rep. Iowa, vol. i. pt. ii. p. 543 and 684, pl. 25, fig. 4. Chester limest. Subcarb. Grayson Co., Ky. 352 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. 1859. Zeacr. ovalis Lyon and Casseday. Am. Jour. Sci. (n.s.) vol. 29,p.71. Ches- ter limest. Subearb. Ky. 1858. Zeacr. ramosus Hall. Geol. Rep. Iowa, vol. i, pt. ii. p. 548, pl. 9, fig. 3. Upper Burl. limest. Subearb. Burlington, Iowa. 1869. Zeacr. scobina Meek and Worthen. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 149; Geol. Rep. IIl., vol. v. p. 426, pl. 1, fig. 2. Upper Burlington limest. Sub- carb. Burlington, Iowa. 1869. Zeacr. serratus Meek and Worthen. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 151; Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. v. p. 428, pl. 1, fig. 6. Upper Burlington limest. Sub- earb. Burlington, Iowa. 1860. (Sept.) Zeacr. Troostanus Meek and Worthen. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 390; Geol. Rep. Il]., vol. ii. p. 186, pl. 16, fig. 2. Upper and Lower Burlington limest. Subearb. Burlington, Towa. (Syn.) Zeacr. scoparius Hall (Feb. 1861). Deser. New. Pal. Crin., p. 8; Bost. Jour. Nat. Hist., p. 305. (Syn.) Zeacr. sacculus White (1862). Proc. Bost. Soe. Nat. Hist., p. 12. 1858. Zeacr. wortheni Hall. Geol. Rep. lowa, vol. i. pt. ii. p. 683. Chester limest. Subearb. Chester, Ill. (Compare with Z. magnolixformis.) 18. HYDREIONOCRINUS De Koninck. 1858. Bull. Acad. Royale Belgique, vol. viii. pt. ii. p. 13. A. Typical form. General form subcylindrical, short, slightly spreading toward the tips of the arms; with an enormous ventral sac extending be- yond the limits of the arms, and covering them like a roof. Calyx short, rounded below, basal portion sometimes deeply concave. Underbasals small, and, according to De Koninck, forming a five-rayed star or shallow cup. In all known American species the underbasals rest within a deep concavity, and are scarcely visible beyond the column; but they appear to be considerably larger on the interior of the calyx, sometimes almost exceeding the basals in size. Basals five, three of them of equal size, and hexagonal; the two in contact with the anal plates frequently larger. Radials five, large, much wider than high, four of them pentangular, that on the left posterior side quadrangular; the former resting each between two adjacent basals, and the latter abutting upon only one. Brachials one to the ray, or two in the anterior ray, pentangular, as large or larger than the radials, often produced into long spines; in species where the anterior ray has an additional brachial, the first is quadrangular, the second is pentangular and bears the spine. The brachials meet laterally, and — i~ @ 4 wit be eid 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 353 support on their upper sloping sides two arms, which subdivide once, or oftener. The arms ramify in the same manner as in Zeacrinus, by throw- ing off branches toward the inner side of the ray; they touch laterally, and are so arranged that the sutures between the rays, from the basals up, form straight lines, except on the posterior side where the arms curve slightly, following the margin of the anal area. The arms, before they become simple, are composed of short, strongly wedge-shaped joints alternately arranged, which in most species are by degrees turned into a double series of inter- locking plates. Pinnulz very small and short. The arrangement of the anal plates is exactly as in Zeacrinus and Woodocrinus, but the anal area is less protuberant. The ven- tral sac, which is the most remarkable part of this Crinoid, and the best character for distinction, has the form of a mushroom, upright, cylindrical below, abruptly spreading beyond the tips of the arms and forming a rim composed of a row of 6, 11, 15 or more large, spiniferous or nodose plates, spread out horizonally and tending slightly downward. The upper part or roof is low hemispherical, and is formed either by the spiniferous plates them- selves, which are in that case unusually large, or more frequently by a number of irregular plates within the centre. The tube, or cylindrical portion of the sac, is composed of small plates, hori- zontally arranged, and provided at the sutures with one or two rows of respiratory pores. No other aperture has as yet been ob- served, nor has the connection of the tube with the main body been ascertained. Column small. De Koninck, in his generic description, took the upper portion of the ventral sac to be a regular vault, and thereby distinguished this genus from Poteriocrinus with a large proboscis, while this organ, as he supposed, was absent in Hydreionocrinus. Some of the European species which De Koninck refers to his genus must be considered doubtful until better proof is given that they belong here. His H. globularis is, in our opinion, an Hupachycrinus. Hydreionocrinus has the closest relations with Zeacrinus, with which it agrees in the construction of the calyx, and in the mode of bifurcation of the arms; but the enormous size of the ventral sac, its peculiar form and construction, seem to warrant a full generic separation. 354 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. Geological position, etc.—The genus is known only from the uppermost part of the Subcarboniferous and from the Coal meas- ures, and occurs both in Europe and America. We recognize the following species :— *1870. Hydreionocrinus acanthophorus Meek and Worthen. (Zeacr. Hydreion- ocr. acanthophorus.) Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 28; Geol. Surv. LIl., vol. v. p. 563, pl. 24, fig. 11. Upper Coal Measures. Illinois and Iowa. *1870. Hydreionocr. armiger Meek and Worthen. (Zeacr. (2) armiger.) Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 27; Geol. Rep. Ill., p. 547, pl. 21, fig. 3. Chester limest. Subearb. Pope Co., Ill. *1850. Hydreionocr. depressus Troost. (Zeacr. depressus.) Cat. Pal. Foss. Tenn. ; Hall, 1858, Geol. Rep. Iowa, vol. i. pt. ii. p. 546. Chester limest. Subcarb. Kentucky and Alabama. *1860. Hydreionocr. discus Meek and Worthen. (Zeacr. discus.) Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 390; Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. Il. p. 312, pl. 26, figs. 3 a, b. Upper Coal Measures. Illinois. (Compare’with Hydreionocr. acanthophorus.) *1859. Hydreionocr. mucrospinus McChesney. (Zeacr. mucrospinus.) Desc. New Pal. Foss. p. 10; Trans. Chic. Acad. Sci., 1867, vol. i. p. 7, pl. 4, fig. 7, Coal Measures. Illinois. 1858. Hydreionocr. woodianus De Koninck. Type of the genus. Bull. Acad. Royale Belgique, pt. ii. p. 17, pl. 2, figs. 5, 5a. Subcarboniferous. Richmond, Yorkshire, England. Doubtful Species, placed under the genus by De Koninck. Bull. Acad. Royale, Belg., vol. iii. pt. ii. p. 13. 1853. (t) Hydreionocr. calyx De Koninck and Lehon. (Zeacr. calyx.) Recherch. Crin. Carb. Belg., p. 90, pl. 1, fig. 6 a-d. Lower Carboniferous. England and Belgium. 1836. (?) Hydreionocr. granulosus Phillips. (Poteriocr. granulosus.) Geol. Yorksh., p. 205, pl. 4, fig. 2; Austin, 1843, Mon. Rec. and Foss. Crin., p. 77, pl. 9, figs. 3 a-f. Subcarboniferous. Bolland, England. 1853. (?) Hydreionocr. McCoyanus De Koninck and Lehon. (Poteriocr. McCoy- anus.) Rech. Crin. Carb. Belg., p. 91, pl. 1, fig. 7. Lower Carboniferous. Visé, Belgium. 1853. (?) Hydreionocr. Phillipsianus De Koninck and Lehon. (Poteriocr. Phil- lipsianus.) Rech. Crin. Terr. Carb. Belg., p. 91, pl. 1, fig. 7. Lower Car- boniferous. Visé, Belgium. 1858. (?) Hydreionocr. scoticus De Koninck. Bull. Acad. Royale Belg., vol. iii. pt. ii. p. 19, pl. 2, figs. 6,7. Carboniferous. Glasgow, Scotland. B. Subgenus CELIOCRINUS White. 1861. Potertocrinus Hall (in part). Bost. Jour. Nat. Hist., p. 300. 1863. Celiocrinus White. Bost. Jour. Nat. Hist., p. 497. 1869. Celiocrinus, subgenus of Poteriocrinus, Meek and Worthen. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., p. 138. ' 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 305 When Dr. White proposed the genus Celiocrinus, he had evi- dently overlooked De Koninck’s genus Hydreionocrinus, with which it agrees in all essential points except in the form of the ventral sac, which is balloon-shaped in Celiocrinus, instead of like a mushroom, and except also that in Hydreionocrinus the calyx is comparatively larger and the arms shorter. Whether these differences are of sufficient importance to justify even a subgeneric division, is to us somewhat doubtful. The two forms are certainly not generically distinct, for they shade into one another so closely that in some species it becomes difficult even to separate them on the above characters. We, for our part, are inclined to recognize in Celiocrinus, which occurs in the lower Subcarboniferous, the earlier stage of Hydreionocrinus; the latter, which flourished during the later periods of the Carboniferous, both in Europe and America, representing the culmination of the form in maturity and extravagance, as developed in the course of time. Such ex- traordinary development in certain parts of the animal—as here in the ventral sac—frequently occurs when a genus is about to become extinct, and Hydreionocrinus is, in fact, one of the last survivors of this family. Bearing this in mind, it is of little consequence whether we place the species of this group under Hydreionocrinus, or subgenerically under Celiocrinus. The relations of this form with Zeacrinus are also very close and interesting, and the question may well be asked whether all three forms ought not to be placed under Woodocrinus, provided this genus possesses an inflated sac, which we consider the most characteristic feature of this little group; especially as they further agree in the shortness of the arms and their peculiar mode of bifureation. Such a classification would certainly be more natural than to place them under Poteriocrinus, as was done by Hall, and subgenerically by Meek and Worthen. All Poterio- erint have long arms, and the ventral sac is prolonged into a slender tube. The arms in all species of Celiocrinus are com- posed of strongly wedge-shaped plates, which almost interlock, as they do completely in most species of Hydreionocrinus, while the corresponding joints in Zeacrinus and Woodocrinus are regularly quadrangular, with parallel sutures. Geological position, etc.—Found only in the lower part of the Subcarboniferous of America. 36 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879- The following species may be arranged here, though we rather prefer their consolidation with Hydreionocrinus. 1861. Coeliocrinus dilatatus Hall. (Poteriocr. dilatatus), Deser. New Pal. Crin., p. 6; Bost. Journ. Nat. Hist., p. 300. White, 1863, Calioer. dilatatus, Bost. Journ. Nat. Hist., p. 501. Lower Burlington limest. Subcarb. Bur- lington, Iowa. 1873. Celiocr. cariniferus Worthen. (Zeacr. cariniferus), Geol. Rep. Illinois, vol. v. p. 535, pl. 20, fig. 4. (?) St. Louis limest. Near Huntsville, Ala. *1869. Celiocr. lyra Meek and Worthen. (Zeacr. lyra), Proceed. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., p. 152; Geol. Rep. Illinois, vol. v. p. 432, pl. 1, fig. 11. Upper Burlington limest. Subearb. Burlington, Iowa. 1863. Celiocr. subspinosus White. Bost. Journ. Nat. Hist., p. 501. Upper Bur- lington limest. Subcarb. Burlington, Iowa. 1861. Celiocr. ventricosus Hall. (Poteriocr. ventricosus), Descr. New Pal. Crin., p. 6; Bost. Journ. Nat. Hist., p. 301. White, 1863, Ce/iocr. ventri- cosus, Bost. Journ. Nat. Hist., p. 501. Lower Burlington limest. Subcarb. Burlington, Iowa. 19. EVUPACHYCRINUS Meek and Worthen. 1855. Hupachycrinus, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., p. 159. 1866. Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. ii., p. 177. 1867. Cromyocrinus Trautschold. Crin. jing. Bergkalkes bei Moskau, p. 19. 1879. Cromyocrinus, Monogr. Kalkbriiche von Mjatschkowa, p. 117. Meek and Worthen proposed the name Hupachycrinus, without generic description, for asmall group of American Crinoids, which, by their massive, tumid plates, the double series of interlocking plates generally composing the arms, and their general physiog- nomy, are well distinguished from all other known genera. They made Lyon’s Graphiocrinus quatuor decimbrachialis the type of the genus, including ‘in it Hall’s two species—Cyathocrinus (?) pentalobus and Scaphiocrinus orbicularis, and have since described several new species. In 1867 Prof. Trautschold, not knowing that such a genus had been established, proposed the name Cromyocrinus for two species from the Upper Subcarboniferous of Russia,’ which in many respects, if not altogether, agree with those upon which Eupachycrinus was founded. The species of both agree in the bowl-shaped, sometimes nearly globular form of the calyx, its comparatively very large size, its large and heavy plates, the ' We are under obligations to Dr. Trautschold for some excellent Cri- noids from the Russian beds, and to Prof. Wetherby, of Cincinnati, for the loan of some rare and well-preserved specimens of Hupachycrinus. ——— a ee 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 357 massive and simple arms. and the exceedingly slender column. A comparison, however, of all the species that have been referred to the two genera discloses the peculiar fact, that some of them ° disagree in certain other characters which we have heretofore, in ° connection with other groups, and apparently with good reason, considered to be of generic value. Among these we may mention the variation in the size of the proximal or underbasal plates, in the number and arrangement of the anal pieces, and in the form and arrangement of the arm plates; but to separate them thereby, either under Cromyocrinus or otherwise, has so far proved utterly impossible. Itis true that the underbasals in all Russian species referred to Cromyocrinus are exceptionally large, but only so in the adult stage. In the young specimens, as shown by Traut- schold himself, they are so minute as not to extend beyond the column, so that in making the size of these plates a generic char- acter we should be obliged to separate the young and adult. There are, moreover, several American species which in all other respects agree with the typical forms of Cromyocrinus, but in which these plates, even in the adult, are exceedingly small. The same difficulty is met with in regard to the anal area. In two species —Eupachycrinus Craigii Meek and Worthen, and £. Fayettensis Worthen—the anal area is composed of a single plate, instead of three, and this even extends partly beyond the line of the radials. That this is not an abnormity, but a constant character in the species, is proved by a number of specimens. In every other group we should not hesitate to establish a new genus on this character alone; but in this case we are convinced that it is only of specific importance, since those species agree in all other respects with Meek and Worthen’s typical Eupachy- crinus. In one specimen of another species, in our collection, only the larger, lower anal plate is absent, but this may be con- sidered as abnormal, for the adjacent basal and radial plates show a very irregular form. Examining the arms, we find them in two of the Russian species of Cromyocrinus composed of narrow, transverse, quadrangular plates; in C. ornatus, however, they are of cuneiform pieces which by degrees become interlocking plates. The same diversity in the structure of the arm plates is fouhd among American species, some interlocking almost from the base of the arm, others only at the tips, while still others are constructed of a single series of 358 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. transverse plates, with parallel sutures, as in the two species of Cromyocrinus from Russia. We have an example in a specimen ‘from Kentucky, which we owe to the kindness of Prof. Wetherby, ‘evidently Hupachycrinus formosus (Zeacrinus formosus Worth.), which in every other respect is so closely allied to Hupachycrinus spartarius 8. A. Miller (which has two rows of alternating arm- pieces), that the two cannot be separated unless the arms are preserved; while, on the other hand, it is almost identical with Trautschold’s Cromyocrinus geminatus. This is sufficient to show the impracticability of subdividing Hupachyocrinus, and we are forced to consider Cromyocrinus as a synonym. It is certainly pertinent to inquire how it is possible that the same differences in the structure of these Crinoids are in some cases of generic, and in others only of specific importance. We think the question can be answered without much speculating. In a paper, “Transition Forms in Crinoids,”’ Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1878, p. 224, we have endeavored to prove that ex- travagant forms are of short duration; that many genera, before they become extinct, attain extreme proportions or become extra- ordinarily developed in certain parts of the body. Such was the case with Hydreionocrinus with regard to the ventral sac, which was developed to its farthest extreme in size and proportions. In Hupachycrinus the opposite extreme is reached, the same organ being reduced to almost nothing, making it almost doubtful whether the genus ought to be placed with the Cyathocrinide at all; although we cannot, with our present knowledge, separate it from this family. -This form was one of its very latest repre- sentatives, which evidently struggled through under great diffi- culties, and which by degrees accommodated itself to the great changes which took place about the close of the Carboniferous Age. All the peculiarities which are expressed in the genus, the differentiations which distinguish the species, point toward and foreshadow Hncrinus. We observe this in the form and con- struction of the calyx; in the number, size, and arrangement of the arms; in the mode of articulation, and in the general aspect. The two mainly differ in the absence of anal plates in Hnerinus ; but here again we find in the species of Hupachycrinus, to which we alluded above and which are restricted to the Coal Measures, the forerunners of Lrisocrinus and Stemmatocrinus of the same horizon, which are the prophetic types, if not congenera, of the 1879. | NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 359 Encrinide. All this tends to explain the extraordinary modifica- tion of characters that took place within the limits of genera at the close of the Carboniferous Era. Generic Diagnosis.—Calyx large, saucer or bow]l-shaped to sub- globose. Plates heavy, convex to tumid, sometimes ornamented, their arrangement unsymmetrical; sutures strongly defined. Underbasals five, of equal size; generally small and forming a concavity; in European species comparatively larger and slightly convex. Basals large, fully as high as wide, bent upwards so that the lower half of the plates stands almost at right angles to the vertical axis, and forms a part of the basal plane, oris involved in the concavity. Three of the basals are equal, pentagonal in out- line; the other two modified to accommodate the anal pieces. Radials scarcely as large as the basals, much wider than high, all pentagonal, the right posterior plate being, however, generally smaller and of a more irregular form. The upper articulating margin of the plate forms a straight line, perfectly filled by the brachials. Brachials one by five, always large, at Jeast twice as wide as high, and frequently extended into a large spine, project- ing laterally. Their outer form is almost quadrangular, although they are usually bifurcating plates. They abut laterally, closing the interradial spaces (except at the anal side) by which they appear as if a part of the calyx. There are generally two arms to each ray or ten to the in- dividual; sometimes only five, as in Hupachycrinus simplex Trautschold. They are strong, scarcely diminishing in size to the extremities, and rounded on the outside. They are variously constructed, either of a single or double series of plates, the former being either short, transverse with straight lines, or cunei- form, becoming by degrees alternately arranged and interlocking. Ambulacral groove wide and deep; Pinnules short and heavy. Anal plates generally three, rarely one; succeeding plates form- ing part of the small ventral tube. The lower anal plate is largest, and sometimes attains, for a plate of this kind, unusual dimensions; it is quadrangular in outline, and rests obliquely between the posterior basal and right radial. The second plate, which is next in size and also large, is placed between the first anal and left radial, and above the basal. The third anal is much swollen, and only the lower half of it is included in the calyx. All succeeding plates, which are alternately arranged, decrease in 360 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. size upward, and form so far as known a small ventral tube, which has been traced to the height of the fourth or fifth arm plate, where it is composed of small, very delicate, hexagonal plates. The anal plates and lower portion of the tube are slightly pro- tuberant, and give to the calyx a somewhat unsymmetrical aspect. In species with a single anal plate in the calyx, which, so far as observed, are altogether confined to the upper Coal measures, the plate is comparatively small, and rests upon the posterior basal and between the adjoining radials. There can be no doubt that this plate is the homologue of the second anal of other species, with which it closely agrees in form and position ; and that the first anai plate is here absent, while the third is included in the ven- tral tube. Column round and small. : The upper margin of the radials is provided with a rather prominent, narrow, articulating process, occupying the full width of the plate, corresponding to a similar process opposite on the succeeding brachial. A slit-like opening occupies the middle of itto nearly one-third of its length, which penetrates the plates and evidently contained the muscular apparatus. A similar structure is observed between the brachial and the first arm plates. Such linear processes were well adapted to facilitate the opening and closing of the arms. We may further state that in all species the lower portions of the brachials are pushed inward and the plates incline outward, owing to the position of the hinge lines which are close to the inner edge of the margin of the radial, and at the outer edge of the brachial; the outer edge of the margin of the radial is bevelled. By this structure, which gives to the Crinoids of this genus their peculiar subglobose form, the ponderous arms obtained an important support; for when open, the tumid or spin- iferous brachials rested firmly upon the protuberant radials, and this explains fully the office of the brachial spines in this and all similar genera. A similar articulation exists between the brachials and arm plates, and also here the sutures are widely gaping. Geological position, etc.—The genus is known only from the uppermost part of the Subcarboniferous and the Coal measures, reaching its culmination in the latter. It is found both in Europe and America, from Utah to Central Russia. 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 361 We recognize the following species :— 1875. Eupachycrinus Bassetti Worthen. Geol. Rep. IIl., vol. vi. p. 528, pl. 32, fig. 2. Coal measures. Illinois. 1870. Eupachycr. Boydii Meek & Worthen. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., p. 30. Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. v. p. 554, pl. 21, fig. 6. Chester limest. Subcarb. Ches- ter, Ill. 1875. Eupachycr. Craigii Worthen. Geol. Rep. IIl., vol. vi. p. 527, pl. 32, fig. 1. Upper Coal measures. Illinois and Iowa. Syn. Poteriocr. hemisphericus, Shumard. 1858. Trans. St. Louis Acad. Sei., vol. i. p. 221; also Scaphiocr. (?) hemisphericus Meek, 1872. Final Rep. on Nebraska, p. 147, pl. 5, fig. 1. Geol. Rep. Ill., p. 568, pl. 24, fig. 5. *1870. Eupachycr. crassus Meek & Worthen (Cyathocr. (?)crassus). Proe. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., p. 392. Zeacr. (?)crassws, 1866. Geol. Rep. IIl., vol. ii. pl. 26, figs. 2a, b. Lower Coal measures. Fulton Co., Ill. 1873. Eupachycr. Fayettensis Worthen. Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. v. p. 565, pl. 24, fig. 10. Upper Coal measures. Illinois. *1873. Eupachycr. formosus Worthen (Zeacr. formosus). Geol. Rep. III., vol. v. p. 549, pl. 21, fig. 2. Chester limest. Subcarb. Chester, III. *1867. Eupachycr. geminatus Trautschold (Cromyocr. geminatus). Crin. jiing. Bergkalkes, p. 25, pl. 4, fig. 6 (not 7 and 8) ; 1879, Kalkbriiche von Mjatsch- kowa, p. 120, pl. 14, figs. 5, 6. Upper Subcarboniferous. Near Moscow, Russia. *1858. Eupachycr. globularis De Koninck (Hydeionocr. (?)globularis). Bull. Acad. Royale Belg., pt. ii. p. 21, pl. 2, figs. 1-4. Carboniferous. Near Glasgow, Scotland. *1861. (t)Eupachycr. orbicularis Hall (Scaphiocr. orbicularis). Bost. Journ. Nat. Hist., p. 311. Keokuk limest. Subcarb. Keokuk, Iowa. *1879. Eupachycr. ornatus Trautschold (Cromyocr. ornatus). Kalkbriiche von Mjatschkowa, p. 121, pl. 14, figs. 9,10. Upper Subecarb. Near Moscow, Russia. Figured in “Crin. jing. Bergkalk., pl. 4, figs. 7 and 8,” under C. geminatus. 1876. (?)Eupachycr. platybasalis White. Geol. Unita Mount., p. 108. Lower Aubrey Gr. Utah. This species is imperfectly known, and very likely belongs to Hydreionocrinus. 1857. Eupachycr. quatuor decimbrachialis Lyon. Type of this genus. (Graphi- ocr. quatuor decimbrachialis) Geol. Rep. Kentucky, vol. iii. p. 477, pl. 1, figs. 2a, b. Coul measures. Crittenden Co., Kentucky. Syn. Cyathocrinus (?)pentalobus, Hall, 1858. Geol. Rep. Iowa, vol. i. pt. ii. p. 687, pl. 25, figs. 5 a, b. *1861. Eupachycr. Sangamonensis Meek & Worthen. (Cyathocr. (?) Sangamo- nensis) Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., p. 392. Geol. Rep. IIL, vol. ii. p. 310, pl. 26, fig. la, b. Upper Coalmeasures. Sangamon Co., II. This species agrees very well with Lup. globularis, and with Trautschold’s Russian species in the higher and more globose form 24 362 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. of the calyx, as in the large size of the underbasais, which are the only characters upon which a separation under Cromyocrinus might be based; but in that case what shall be done with Lup. erassus, Which has the same form and very small underbasals ? *1867. Eupachycr. simplex Trautschold. (Cromyocr. simplex) Crin. jiing. Berg- kalk, p. 19, pl. 3, figs. 1-4; also 1879. Kalkbriiche von Mjatschkowa, p. 117, pl. 14, figs. 6-8. Cupressocr. nuciformis Goldfuss. Oryetographia b. Fisher, p. 15], pl. 41, figs. 5, 6; Fisher, Poteriocr. nuctformis Lethaea Rossica i., p. 588 ; also Quenstadt. Petref. Deutschland, iv. p. 543, pl. 109, fig. 6. Upper Subearb. Near Moscow, Russia. The small specimens which Trautschold has figured, and consid- ered to be the young of Cromyocr. simplex, represent a very dis- tinct species. In a specimen which we recently obtained from Prof. Zittel, the brachials in two rays are: preserved, and show plainly that they are bifurcating plates, while Cr. simplex has but five arms. The specimen was labelled Zeacrinus new sp. We agree with Prof. Zittel that the calyx resembles that genus closely, but we doubt if it has more than ten arms. The length of the brachials and their form point rather to Poteriocrinus (Scytalo- crinus), from which it differs in the shortness of the calyx. It evidently must be arranged with Pot. (Scyialocrinus)? manifor- mis, or as a transition form of Hupachycrinus. *1867. Eupachycr. subtumidus Worthen. (Zeacr. subtumidus). Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. v. p. 548, pl. 21, fig. 1. Chester limest. Subecarb. Pope Co., Ill. 1865. Eupachyer. tuberculatus Meek & Worthen. (Erisocr. tuberculatus) Proc. Acad. Nat. Sei. Phila., p. 150. Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. ii. p. 319. Upper Coal measures. Illinois and Iowa, *1867. Eupachycr. verrucosus White. (Hydreionocr. (?)verrucosus). Trans. Chie. Acad. Sci., p. 117. Upper Coal measures. Western Iowa. 20. ERISOCRINUS Meek & Worthen. 1864. A Crinoid near Enecrinus moniliformis. Marcou. Bull. Geol. Soc., France. 1865, March. Hrisocrinus M. & W. Am. Journ. Sci., 2d ser. vol. xxix. p. 174. 1865, May. Philocrinus M. & W. Ibid. (not De Koninck, 1863). 1865, August. Hrisocrinus M. & W. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., p. 149. A. Typical form. Comparing the Crinoidal fauna of our Western States and territories, as we find it toward the close of the Carboniferous, with that of the same‘ geological age in Central Russia, it is sur- prising to find the same generic forms surviving in both countries. —— 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 363 This has been already seen as to Poteriocrinus and Eupachy- erinus, and will be still further proved in Slemmatocrinus, which we consider to be the Russian representative of the American genus HLrisocrinus, although we are obliged to separate them subgenerically. Trautschold describes his genus S/emmato- erinus with a single subbasal plate, while in Erisocrinus the pelvis is distinctly divided into five pieces. We also observe a difference in the construction of the arms, which in the former are composed of a double series of interlocking plates, while in the two species. of Erisocrinus, in which the arms have been found, they are composed of single transverse plates. Both spe- cies, however, are from the Burlington limestone, and are very small, and it is extremely probable, from analogy with contempo- raries, that the arms in the species from the Coal measures, where the genus flourished more abundantly, were, as in Sfemmatocri- nus, composed of interlocking pieces, and that the Burlington species represent the young form. This would make the differ- ence in the underbasals the only visible distinction. Meek & Worthen, after publishing the description of Erisocri- nus, were led by its similarity to a genus described by De Koninck under the name Philocrinus, from the Subcarboniferous rocks of India, to believe it identical therewith, and ranged their species under it accordingly. Later comparisons, however, led them to reconsider this. They assert that if Philocrinus has no subradial plates, then the two genera are clearly distinct; but, if small plates should be discovered within the plates now called basals, they are probably identical. We have never seen specimens, nor even De Koninck’s description of PAtlocrinus, and are unable to express any opinion in the matter. Generic Diagnosis.—Calyx saucer- to cup-shaped; symmetry strictly equilateral. General aspect similar to that of the two preceding genera. Underbasals very small, forming a pentagonal, flattened, or con- cave disc or lowcup. Basals large, uniformly hexagonal. Radials considerably larger than the basals, pentagonal, much wider than high, upper sides straight. There being no anals, the plates of each order or of each successive ring are of equal size and like form, and alternate regularly with those of successive rows. Bra- chials one by five, similar in form to the radials, but the lower margins are straight and the upper obtusely angular for the sup- 364 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. port of the arms. The brachials abut laterally, leaving no space for interradial or anal plates; the hinge line constructed as in Hupachycrinus. Arms two to each ray, strong, and, so far as yet observed, com- posed of a single series of transversely oblong pieces. Column round or obscurely pentagonal. Geological position, etc.—The typical form of this genus has been found only in America, where it is restricted to the Burling- ton limestone and Coal measures. The two Burlington species are among the rarest Crinoids of that locality, and in the Coal measures perfect calyces are rare, though fragmentary pieces have been found in some localities in great abundance. The following species are known :— 1869. Erisocrinus antiquus Meek and Worthen. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 71; Geol. Rep. IIL, vol. v. p. 447, pl. 2, fig. 3. Lower Burlington limestone. Subearb. Burlington, Iowa. 1865. Erisocr. conoideus Meek and Worthen. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 150; Geol. Rep. Ill., vol. ii. p. 318. Upper Coal Measures. Springfield, Ill. 1865. Erisocr. typus Meek and Worthen. Type of the genus. Am. Jour. Sci., 2d ser. vol. xxix p. 174; Geol. Rep. IIl., vol. ii. p. 319; zd. vol. v. pl. 24, fig. 6. Upper Coal Measures. Springfield, Ill. Syn. Philocrinus pelvis M. and W. Am. Jour. Sci., 1866, p. 350. Syn. Erisocrinus Nebrascensis M. and W. Am. Jour. Sci. 1865, p. 174. 1869. Erisocr. Whitei Meek and Worthen. Proce. Acad. Nat. Sei. Phil., p. 72; Geol. Rep. IIl., vol. v. p. 448, pl. 2, fig. 2. Upper Burlington limestone. Burlington, Iowa. * : B. Subgenus STEMMATOCRINUS Trautschold. 1867. Crin. d. jiingeren Bergkalkes b. Moskau, p. 28. 1879. Kalkbriiche von Mjatschkowa, p. 125. Calyx low cup-shaped, truncate below; symmetry equilateral ; all the plates of the calyx regularly alternating. Underbasals represented by a flat disc, which is undivided, regularly pentagonal, and extending considerably beyond the pe- riphery of the column. Basals pentagonal, abruptly bending upward, the lower portion included in the truncate surface, the upper almost vertical. Radials pentangular, twice as wide as high, articulating lines straight and extending the full width of the plate. Brachials one by five, pentagonal, of similar form wita the radials; the upper margin obtusely angular, its sloping sides excavated to receive the arms. First arm plate simple, comparatively large, lower face rounded. ee = ee 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 365 It is succeeded by two rows of regular interlocking plates. The arms are very heavy, rounded on the outside, continuing of the same size to near the top, where they taper to a sharp point. The articulation between the radial and brachial plates is on the same principle as in Hupachycrinus. There is a narrow single line across the entire width of the plate, and the outer edges of both plates adjoining it are so strongly bevelled in the typical species, that if the arms were open, nearly one-half of the brachials would rest upon, and be supported by the sloping face of the radials. Column round. The total absence of anal plates in this and the preceding sec- tion of the genus, distinguishes it readily from any other of this family, but at the same time raises a reasonable doubt whether Frisocrinus and Stemmatocrinus possessed a solid ventral append- age, and, therefore, whether they belong to the Cyathocrinide, or even to the Palocrinoidea. We have, so far, no knowledge what- ever of the construction of the actinal or oral side of the body; whether it had an open mouth or was firmly closed by plates or scaly integument; and if it had not been for their marked resem- blance to HLupachycrinus in which a ventral tube has been ob- served, and that both were representatives of the same geological age, living under the very same conditions, we should have felt strongly disposed to place the whole genus with Encrinus, with which it has, indeed, both in body and arms, the closest affinities. That Erisocrinus and Stemmatocrinus have only one brachial, and Encrinus two, is not material, and is, at the most, only of generic importance; but in Zncrinus the aboral side of the body, or the plates which in all Cyathocrinide constitute the calyx, form almost a flat disc—at least do not extend beyond the basal plane —and this is the only important distinction which can be dis- covered between the two forms in the fossil state. This, how- ever, may involve important structural modification in the internal anatomy of the animal, and probably shut out Hncrinus entirely from the Palzocrinoidea. Geological Position, etc.—Stemmatocrinus is only known from the limestone beds of Mjatschkowa, where Prof. Trautschold dis- covered the only species. 1867. Stemmatocrinus cernuus Trautsch. Bulletin d. 1. Soc. d. Nat. de Moscou, 1867; also Monogr. d. Kalkbr. v. Mjatschkowa, 1879, p. 125, pl. 14, fig. 12. Upper part of Subcarbon., near Moscow, Russia. 366 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. 21. (?) EUSPIROCRINUS Angelin. 1878. Iconogr. Crinoid., Suec. p. 24. General form, including arms, short subcylindrical. Calyx cyathiform, unsymmetrical. Underbasals five, subequal. Basals five, four of them with acute upper angles; the fifth heptagonal, the upper angle being truncate to meet the second anal, its left upper side resting against the adjoining first radial, the oblique right side against the first anal plate. Radials large, sublunular. Brachials two, wide, very short. Arms dichotomizing, and on becoming free coiled up spirally inward. Anal area wide, plates large, alternately arranged as in Poterio- crinus. Ventral tube rather slender, and composed of but few exceedingly large plates. Vault constructed of five large oral plates; the ambulacral furrows, which divide within the disc for the two main divisions of each ray, covered by alternating pieces; the median part of the dome closed by rather large apical dome plates. Column short, composed of alternately larger and smaller joints; central canal moderately large. We place the genus Huspirocrinus by itself, as it differs from all other Cyathocrinide in its peculiar arm structure, in which it* somewhat resembles Hdriocrinus Hall, and the recent genus Holo- pus D’Orb. It also differs in the construction of the ventral sac, which appears like the proboscis of the Actinocrinidee, except that in Huspiocrinus the inner cavity is large. Pores have not been observed. The only known species is, 1878. Euspirocrinus spitalis Angelin. Iconogr. Crin. Suec., p. 24, pl. 4, fig. 7a-e. Upper Siluria. Gotland, Sweden. 22, CARABOCRINUS Billings. 1856. Geol. Sury. Canada, p. 279. 1859. Ibid., Decade iv. p. 30. Carabocrinus and the three following genera are imperfectly known, and placed here with some doubt; better specimens must be discovered before it can be decided whether they are good genera. 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 367 Carabocrinus, in our opinion, is founded upon a malformed or recuperated Cyathocrinus. A comparison of the two genera will show that on the anterior side they are perfectly identical; they also agree most remarkably in the form of the calyx, the construc- tion of the oral side, the delicacy of the arms, and their mode of branching. ‘The only difference is said to be in the construction of the anal area, which, according to Billings, is composed of three plates, the lower one resting upon the underbasals, which is in itself an anomaly such as is found in no other genus. But, further, if Billings’s interpretation of the plates in question be correct, the anal area in Carabocrinus would be directed toward the left side of the specimen, which would be the only exception among the Palzocrinoidea, and there exists in no other group of them a basal (subradial of Billings) which is neither radial nor interradial, and which is disconnected from the radials, as would be the case in this genus. (See Billings’s Diagram, Dec. iv. p. 30, and pl. 2, fig. 3¢.) In this specimen, which is the only example in which the anal area has been observed, the small and abnormal so-called subradial and the two anal plates of Billings combined, have almost the form of one of the other basals (subradials) and are but slightly larger, and we think that in the specimen they originally formed a single plate, which was accidentally broken during the life of the animal and afterwards recuperated, leaving ‘marks of fracture which Billings took to be sutures between the plates. Similar cases are frequently met with among fossil cri- noids, plates being sometimes broken into a dozen or more pieces, which afterwards reunite, each piece retaining the appearance of a true plate. Geological position, etc.— Billings recognizes the following species :— 1856. Carabocrinus radiatus Billings. Type of the genus, and the only species and specimen in which the anal area has been seen. Geol. Surv. Canada, p. 276; Decade iv. p. 31, pl. 2, fig. 3a-c. Trenton Limestone, Lower Sil. Ottawa, Canada. 1859. Carabocr. (?) tuberculatus Billings. Geol. Surv. Can., Dec. iv. p. 33, pl. 10, figs. 2a-c. Hudson River Gr. Lower Sil. Anticosti. 1859. Carabocr. van cortlandti Billings. Geol. Surv. Can., Dee. iv. p. 32, pl. 2, fig. 4. Trenton Limestone, Lower Sil. Township of McNab, Canada. 368 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. 23. (2) CYRTIDOCRINUS Angelin. 1878. Iconogr. Crin. Suec., p. 20. This genus is not only very imperfectly known—a single calyx only having been thus far discovered—but it also deviates so materially from all other Cyathocrinidz, that we doubt whether it can be properly classed with that family. According to Angelin it has four underbasals, which are small and unequal in size. Basals five, pentagonal or hexagonal. A single anal plate is inter- ealated between two basals and two radials. Radials five-sided, oblique, clypeiform. 1878. Cyrtidocrinus facietatus Angelin. Iconogr. Crin. Suec., p. 20, pl. 21, figs. 13, 14, 14a. Upper Silur. Gotland, Sweden. 24. (2) PACHYOCRINUS Billings. 1859. Geol. Surv. Canada, Dec. iv. p. 22. (Not Pachyerinus Eichwald.) In the single specimen to which Billings applied the above name, there are five pentagonal plates concealed within the cavity for the attachment of the column, and above and alternating with them five very large, thick plates, which may be either basals or radials. The lower portions of these plates are bent under the body, so as to constitute a broad, rounded, or concave bottom to the cup, which has a width of nine lines at a height of two. At this level the cup is broken off in the specimen. Billings refers to this genus:—. 1859. Pachyocrinus crassibrachialis Billings. Geol. Surv. Can., Dec. iv. p. 22, pl. 1, figs. 1 a, b. Chazy Limest. Montreal, Canada. 25. (?) MYELODACTYLUS Hall. 1851. Geol. Rep. New York, Pal., vol. ii. p. 191. 1878. Angelin, Ieonogr. Crin. Suec. p. 11. (Herpetocrinus Salter, 1873, Cab. Mus. Camb., p. 118 is synony- mous with Myelodactylus, according to Angelin. ) Hall proposed the above generic name to characterize some most remarkable fragments, apparently arm pieces of Crinoids, in which, according to his description, ‘the foramen or medullury canal penetrates the column of joints.” No other portion of the animal was known to him. Angelin, for reasons unknown to us, referred to this genus three species, and gave the following generic descriptions, * Gene- ral form of the body narrow, elongate; calyx cup-shaped. Basals ns ‘ oe 1879. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 369 three; parabasals five, polygonal. Primary radials one, forming a single zone; secondary radials in two series, the upper ones triangular and arm bearing. Interradials (probably anals) two. Arms long, threadlike, dichotomizing several times, composed of single joints. Ventral tube distinct, articulated. Column strong, convoluted, composed of thin joints with numerous articulated eirrhi.’” He places this genus under his division ‘Trimera” (along with Taxocrinus and Gissocrinus), among the Taxocrinide. Comparing Angelin’s figures, we find that only his JL. hetero- crinus agrees with the description. His J. gracilis has five primary radials, or, as we should say, four brachials; his I. (?) interradialis three to four, and, contrary to the rule in all Cyatho- crinids, a number of interradial plates. None of the species, however, exhibit the peculiar arm structure upon which Hall founded the genus; but, on the contrary, the two first-named species at least seem to be devoid of pinnule. Angelin figures—pl. 10, fig. 25—an isolated convoluted column with numerous cirrli, which is said to belong to MW. gracilis,and it seems that the super- ficial resemblance of this column to the so-called arms of Myelo- dactylus induced Angelin to adopt Hall’s name for his species. We cannot see any propriety in founding genera or species upon mere fragments of arms or column, especially in a case like this, where we are by no means satisfied that Hall’s fignre represents the column, but rather believe, with him, that they are most prob- ably portions of arms. We have here placed Myelodactylus pro- visionally under the Cyathocrinide, because Angelin’s first two species undoubtedly belong to that family, though probably to different genera. His JL (?) interradialis, however, is a repre- sentative of an altogether different family. They all differ from the Ichthyocrinidz in the large underbasals, in the free plates above the first radials, the threadlike arms, and the general physi- ognomy. So far as we know, the species agree with no established genus, but the figures without descriptions are not suflicient for us to found new genera upon. Hall places here the following species :— 1851. Myelodactylus brachiatus Hall. Geol. Surv. N. Y., Pal., vol. ii. p. 232, pl. 45, fig. 7. Niagara Gr. Upper Sil. Near Lockport, N. Y. 1851. Myelodactylus convolutus . Geol. Surv., N. Y., Pal., vol. ii. p. 191, pl. 42, figs. 5a, b, and6a-h. Niagara Gr. Upper Sil. Lockport, N. Y. 370 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. Angelin’s species are the following :— 1878. Myelodactylus gracilis Angl. Iconogr. Crin. Suec., p. 11, pl. 10, figs. 28. Upper Silur. Gotland, Sweden. 1878. Myelodactylus heterocrinus, Angl. Iconogr. Crin. Suec., p. 11, pl. 10, figs. 24,25. Upper Silur. Gotland, Sweden. 1878. Myelodactylus (2) interradialis Angl. Iconogr. Crin. Suec., p. 11, pl. 10, figs. 26, 27. Upper Silur. Gotland, Sweden. LIST OF SYNONYMS, CORRECTIONS, AND IMPERFECTLY DEFINED SPECIES. Actinocrinus Miller. A. arthriticus, Phill., see Gissocr. arthriticus. Adelocrinus Phillips, founded upon fragments of column. A. hystriz Phill., founded upon fragments of column. Ataxocrinus Lyon, syn. of Anxomalocr. M. & W. Bactocrinites fusiformis Schnur., see Homocrin. fusiformis. Berocrinus Volborth, syn. of Hydocrinus (Zittel). Barycrinus Wachsmuth. . B. Lyoni (Hall’s sp.), see Vasocr. Lyont. Cladocrinus Austin (not Agassiz), see Tuzocrinus. C. brevidactylus Aust. see Tazocr. brevidactylus. C. pentagonus Aust., see Poteriocr. pentagonus. Cleiocrinus Billings C. grandis Bill., founded on fragments of column. C. magnificus Bill., founded on fragments of column. Clidochirus Angl., var. of Calpiocrinus Ang}. Cromyocrinus Trautschold, syn. of Eupachycrinus M. & W. C. geminatus Trautsch., see Expachycr. geminatus. C. ornatus Trautseh., see Eupachyer. ornatus. C. simplex Trautsch., see Eupachyer. simple. Cupulocrinus d’Orbigny, syn. of Taxocrinus. Cupressocrinus, Goldf. C. nuciformis Goldf., see Eupachycr. simplez. Cyathocrinus Miller. | C. abbreviatus Miller, insufficiently defined. C. angulatus M. & W., see Barycr. anguilatus. C. arthriticus Phill., see Gissocr. arthriticus. C. bulbosus Hall, see Arachnoer. bulbosus. C. bullatus Hall, see Barycr. bullatus. C. conglobatus Troost. Catalogue name. eee 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. C. cornutus 0. & Shum., see Barycr. cornutus. C. corrugatus (?) Troost. Catalogue name. C. crassibrachiutus Hall, see Baryer. crassibrachiatus. C. crassus M. & W., see Eupachycr. crassus. C. crateriformis? Catalogue name C. decadactylus Lyon & C., Pot. (Scytalocr.) grandis. C. decaphylins Ad. Roemer, founded on fragments of column. C: depressus Troost. Catalogue name. C. distans Phill., founded on fragments of column. C. divaricatus Hall, see Cyathocr. Iowensis. C. dubius Minster, not distinctly defined. C. ellipticus Phill., founded on fragments of column. C. exilis Eichw., founded on fragments of column. C. florealis 0. & Shum., see Zeacr. florealis. C. foveolatus, Eichw., founded on fragments of column. C. globosus Troost. Catalogue name. C. Gose Ad. Roemer, imperfect specimen. C. gracilis Troost. Catalogue name. C. gracilior F. Roemer, Poteriocr. gracilior. C. granulatus Angl., see Arachnocr. granulatus. C. granuliferus Shum. 1852. We have not seen the description. C. hexadactylus Lyon, see Vasocr. Lyoni. C. Hoveyi Hall, see Barycr. Hovey’. C. inequidactylus McCoy, see Poteriver. inequidactylus. C. inflatus Troost. Catalogue name. C. interbrachiatus Angl., see Gnorimocr. Loveni W. & Spr. C. intermedius Hall, see Pot. (Parisoer.) intermedius. C. Kelloggi White, see Barycr. Kelloggi. C. léviculus Lyon, see Poteriocr. leviculus. C. latus Hall, see Baryer. sculptilis. C. Lyoni Hall, see Vasocr. Lyout. ’ C. macrocheirus McCoy, see Poteriocr. macrocheirus. C. macrodactylus Phill., see Taxocr. macrodactylus. C. macropleurus Hall, see Vasocr. macropleurus. C. magister Hall, see Baryer: magister. C. magnolieformis Norw. & Ow., see Zeacr. magnoliaformis. C. malvaceus Hall, see Cyathocr. Iowensis. C. megastylus Phill. Fragments of column. C. nodulosus Phill. Fragments of column. C. ornatus Phill., perhaps Platycrinus ? C. penniger De Vern. Not seen description. C. pentalobus Hall, see Eupacnycr. guatuordecimbrachiatus. C. pinnatus Goldf. Cluster of arms of some other genus. C. pinnatus Bronn. Not seen description. C. protuberans Hall, see Barycr. bullatus. C. pusillus Hall, see Lecanoer. pusillus. C. pyriformis Phill., see Ichthyorr. pyriformis. C. quinquangularis Miller, see Pot. (Parisocr.) quinguangularis, C. quinquelobus M. & W., see Baryer. stellatus. C. rarus Lyon. Too imperfect for identification. 371 C.1 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF . Rhenanus F. Roemer, see Tazocr. Rhenanus. . robustus Troost. Catalogue name. . Roemeri Troost. Catalogue name. . rugosus Miller (not Goldf.), is Crotaloer. rugosus. . Sangamonensis M. & W., see Eupachyer. Sangamonensis. . scitulus M. & W., see Baryer. sculptilis. . seulptilis Hall, see Baryer. seulptilis. . sculptus Troost. Catalogue name. . sculptus Lyon, see Vasoer. sculptus. . solidus Hall see Barycr. solidus. . spurius Hall, see Baryer. spurius. . stellatus Hall, see Barycr. stellatus. . subtumidus M. & W., see Baryer. subtumidus. . Tennesseeus Troost. Catalogue name. . tenuiradiatus Lyon. Insufliciently defined. . tesseracontadactylus Salter, Pionocr. tesseracontadactylus. . thome Hall, see Barycr. thome. . tricarinatus Ad. Roemer. Fragments of column. . tuberculatus Miller, see Taxoer. tuberculatus. . tumidus Hall, see Barycr. tumidus. . valens Lyon, see Vasocr. valens. . variabilis Phill, Fragments of column, . viminalis Hall, syn. of Cyathocr. Towensis. . Wachsmuthi M. & W., see Barycr. Wachsmutht. Vorthent Lyon, see Potatioct. Worthent. E.isocrinus Meek & Worthen. E. tuberculatus M. & W., see Enpachycr. tuberculatus. Euryalecrinus Austin, syn. of Tuzocrinus. Euryocrinus Phill., see Ichthyocrinus. Forbesiocrinus De Kon. & Leh. Ji F. Ff: F. F. F. F. F. YEE F F. Lee F. F. F. F. Wee Fag Fs asterieformis Hall, see Onychocr. asterveformis. . divaricatus Angl., see Lithocr. divaricatus. Giddingei Hall, see Tazoer. Giddinge?. gracilis Schultze, see Rhopalocr. gracilis. juvenis Hall, see Taxocr. juvenis. Kelloggi Hall, see Tazocr. Kelloggt. Jobatus Hall, see Tazocr. lobatus. lobatus (var.) tardus see Tazocr. lobatas (var.) tardus. Meeki Hall. see Taxocr. Meeki. Millert Angl., see Lithoer. Milleri. . Monroensis M. & W., see Onychocr. Monroensis. multibrachiatus liven & C., see Taxocr. multibrachiatus. Norwoodit M. & W., syn. of Onychocr. exsculptus, L. & C. nuntrws Hall, see Taxoer. nuntius. obesus Angl., see Lithocr. obesus. ramulosus Lyon & C. (not Hall), see Onychocr. ramulosus.. ramulosus Hall (not L. & C.), see Taxocr. ramulosus. robustus Angl., see Lithocr. robustus. spinifer Hall, syn. for Taxocr. Thiemet. [1879. 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 373 F. Shumardianus Hall; see Taxocr. Shumardianus. F. Thiemei Hall, see Tuxocr. Thieme. F. Whitfieldi Hall, see Tazocr. Whitfieldi. Grammocrinus Eichwald. Founded on fragments of column. G. lineatus Eichw. Columns. G. clathratus Eichw. Columns. Graphiocrinus De Kon. & Leh. G. dactylus Hall, see Pot. (Scytalocr.) dactylus. G. quatuordecimbrachiatus Lyon, see Eupachyer. quatuordecimbrachiatus. Herpetocrinus Salter, see Myelodactylus. Heterocrinus Hall. HI. canadensis Bill., syn. of Heteroer. simplex Hall. H. crassus M. & W., Toer. crassus. HI. gracilis Hall. Pieces of column. HZ. incurvus M. & W., see Anomalocr. incurvus. HT. polyzxo Hall, syn. of Joer. subcrassus. H. subcrassus M. & W., see Jocr. subcrassus. Homocrinus Hall. Hi. angustatus M. & W., see Dendrocr. angustatus. H. polydactylus Shum. Dendrocr. polydactylus. Hybocrinus Billings. Hi, ineurvus M. & W., see Anomalocr. incurvus. Hydreionocrinus De Koninck. HI. globularis De Kon., see Eupachyer. globularis. H. verrucosus White, see Expachyer. verrucosus. Hydriocrinus Trautschold, syn. of Scaphiocrinus. H. pusillus, see Scaphiocr. pusillus. Ichthyocrinus Conrad. I. levis Ang}. (not Conr.), see Ichthyocr. Gotlandicus. I. tesseracontadactylus D’Orb., see Pionocr. tesseracontadactylus. Isocrinus Phill. (not Von Meyer), see Tuzocrinus. Lecanocrinus Hall. L. elegans Bill. Perhaps Tazocrinus ? L. levis Bill. Too imperfect for identification. L. macropetalus Ang\. (not Hall), see Avisocr. Angelini. L. simplex Hall, see Ichthyocr. simplex. Lecythocrinus Joh. Miiller, see Lecythocrinus Zittel. L. erfelensis Miill., see Lecythoer. briarens Schultze. Pachycrinus Eichwald. Fragments of column. P. notatus Eichw. Fragments of column. Paleocrinus Billings, syn. for Cyathocrinus. P. angulatus Bill., see Cyathocr. angulatus. 574 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. P. pulchellus Bill., see Cyathocr. pulchellus. P. rhombiferus Bill., see Cyathocr. rhombiferus. P. striatus Bill., see Cyathocr. striatus. Phialocrinus Eichw. (not Trautsch.). Fragments of column. P. impressus Hichw. Fragments of column. Phialocrinus Trautsch. (not Eichw.), subgenus of Graphiocrinus. P. urna Trautsch., see Poteriocr. (Scytalocr.) urna, Philocrinus De Kon. P. pelvis M. & W., see Erisocr. typus, M. & W. Poteriocrinus Miller. . abbreviatus Aust., see Taxocr. brevidactylus. . alternatus Hall, see Dendrocr. alternatus. . Barrisi Hall, see Cyathocr. Barrist. . bursaformis White., see Zeacr. burseformes. . caduceus Hall, see Dendrocr. caduceus. . calyx De Kon. & Leh., see Hydrevonoer. calyx. carinatus M. & W., see Poteriocr. (Pachylocr.) liliiformis. . casei Meek, see Dendrocr. caset. . Cincinnatiensts Meek, see Dendrocr. Cincinnatiensts. . concinnus M. & W., see Poterioer. (Pachylocr.) concinnius. . Coreyt Worthen, see Potertocr. (Scytalocr.) grandis. . corycta Hall, see Poteriocr. (Scaphiocr.) corycta. . crassimanus Eichw. Fragments of column. . cratertformis Troost. Catalogue name. . cultidactylus Hall, see Poteriocer. (Scaphiocr.) ewltidactylus. . cylindricus Hall, see Homocr. cylindricus. . dilatatus Hall (not Schultze), see Caeliocr. dilatatus. dilatatus Schultze (not Hall), see Vasocr. dilatatus. . Dudleyensis Aust., see Cyathocr. Dudleyensis. Dyert Meek, see Dendrocr. Dyert. . Egertont Phill., see Taxocr. Egertont. . enormis M. & W., see Cyathocr. enormis. . forealis Shum., see Zeacr. florealis. fusiformis Hall (not Schultze), syn. of Poterfoer. (Scytalocr.) macrodactylus. . fustformis Schultze (not Hall), see Homocr. fusifornis. geometricus Goldf., see Cyathocr. geometricus. gracilis Hall (no McCoy), see Dendrocr. gracilis. . granulosus Phill., see Hydretonocr. granulosus ? . hemisphericus Miller (not Shum.), syn. of Cyathocr. geometricus. . hemisphericus Shum. (not Miiller), see Expachyer. Craigii. . Hoveyt Worthen, syn. of Poteriocr. (Scytalocr ) robustus . mpressus Richt. & Ung. (not Phill.). Imperfectly defined. . tsacobus Aust., see Potertocr. (Scaphiocr.) isacobus. . Keokuk Hall, see Potertiocr. (Scaphiocr.) Keokuk. . longidactylus Aust., 1843, Potertocr. (Scaphiocr.) longidactylus. . longidactylus Shum. 1855, Potertocr (Scuphitoer ) Missouriensis. . longidactylus MeChesn., 1859, syn. Poteriocr. (Seytalocr.) decabrachiatus. WNDU ——————— es —" w -1 co . Nh NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. | Me Coyanus De Kon. & Leh., see Hydreionocr. Mc Coyanus(?) mespiliformis Richt. & Ung. Not sufficiently known. Meekianus Shum., see Cyathocr. Meekianus. multiplex Trautsch., see Potertocr (Scaphiocr ) multiplex. municipalis Troost. Catalogue name. nanus Roemer, see Homocr. nanus nuctformis Fischer (Goldf.), see Expachycr. simplex. occidentalis O, & Shum., see Agassizocr. occidentalis. parvus Hall, see Homocr. parvis. Phillipsianus De Kon. & Leh., see Hydreionocr. Phillipsianus. pistformis Roemer, see Arachnoer. pistformis. . posticus Hall, see Dendrocr. posticus. . proboscidialis Worthen, see Potertocr. (Scaphioer.) proboscidialis. . Rhenanus Wirtg. & Zeiler, see Tazoer. Rhenanus. . rhombiferus 0. & Shum., see Baryer. rhombiferus. . solidus M. & W., syn. of Poteriocr. (Scaphiocr ) equalis. spinosus QO. & Shum., see Potertocr. (Scaph-) spinosus. . subgracilis D’Orb., see Dendrocr. gracilis. subimpressus M. & W., see Potervocr. (Scaphiocr.) subimpressus. Swallovi M. & W., see Poteriocr. (Scaphiocr.) swallovi. . tenuidactylus M. & W., syn. of Poteriocr. (Scaphioer.) tenuidactylus. . tenutssimus Eichw. Fragments of column. . tumidus 0. & Shum., see Agassizocr. tumidus. . vartans Eichw. Fragments of column. . ventricosus Hall, see Celiocr. ventricosus. . zeeformis Schultze. Not defined. Scaphiocrinus Hall. A variety of Poteriocrinus. tm tn ta tn tn ta tn tn tn tn ta tn tn tO tn ta tH tn tn tn tn . abnormis Worthen, see Poteriocr. (Scytalocr.) abnormis. . egina Hall, see Poteriocr. (Decadocr.) aegina. . equalis Hall, 1861 (not 1859), see Potertocr. (Pachylocr.) subaequalis. Bayensis M. & W., see Poteriocr. (Decadocr.) Bayeusis. . . carinatus M. & W. (not Hall), see Potertocr. (Pachylocr.) liliiformis. carbouarius M. & W., see Graphiocr. carbonarius. . decadactylus Worthen, see Poteriocr. (Scytalocr.) grandis W. & Spr. depressus M. & W., see Potertocr. ( Decadocr.) depressus. fiscellus M. & W., see Potertocr. (Decadocr.) fiscellus. Halli Hall, see Poteriocr. (Decadocr.) Halli. hemisphericus Shum. (Meek), see Eupachycr. Craigii. . juvenis M. & W., see Poteriocr. ( Decadocr.) juvenis. longidactylus McChesn., see Poteriocr. (Scytalocr.) decabrachiatus. lyriope Hall, see Poteriocr. ( Decadocr.) lyriope. macrodactylus M. & W., see Potertocr. (Scytalocr.) macrodactylus. macropleurus Hall, see Vasocr. macropleurus. McAdamsi Worthen, see Graphiocr. McAdamst. notabilis M. & W., see Poteriocr. notabilis. orbicularis Hall, Eupachyer. orbicularis. rudis M. & W., see Graphiocr. rudts. . scalaris M. & W., see Poteriocr. (Decadocr.) scalaris. . simplex Hall, see Graphiocr. simplex. 375 376 RADM S. S. ‘PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF . spinobrachiatus Hall, see Graphiocr. spinobrachiatus. . striatus M. & W., see Graphiocr. striatis. . subtortuosus Hall, see Potertocr. (Decadocr.) subtortuosus. . tortuosus Hall, Graphiocr. tortuosus. Wachsmuthi M. & W., see Graphioer. Wachsmutht. Whitet Hall, see Poterioer. Whiter. Spherocrinus Roemer. A variety of Cyathocrinus. Taxocrinus Phillips. > fa folie) olc Pelee fala ib ne fila l= i> [bee bib eta fat . Austint Angl., see Gnortmocr, Austint. . briareus Schultze, see Cyathocr. briareus. . distensus Angl., see Gnorimocr. distensus. excavatus Angl., see Gnorimocr. excavatus. . eapansus Angl., see Gnorimocr. expansus. interbrachiatus Angl., see Gnorimoer. interbrachtatus. oblongus Angl., see Gnorimocr. oblongus. ovalis Angl , see Gnorimocr. ovalis. . punctatus Angl.,, see Gnorimocr, punctatus. . polydactylus McCoy, see Onychoecr. polydactylus. . rigeus Angl., see Gnorimocr. rigens. Saltert Angl., see Gnorimocr. Saltert. | simplex Salter, see Pionocr. simplex. | tesseracontadactylus a’ Orb., see Pionocr. tesseracontadactylus. . tubuliferus Angl., see Gnorimocr. tubuliferus. Zeacrinus Troost. Z. NNNNNN arboreus Worthen, see Poterioer. (Pachylocr.) arboreus. .armiger M. & W., see Hydretonocr. armiger. . asper M. & W., see Poteriocr. ( Pachylocr.) asper. . concinnus M. & W., see Potertocr. ( Pachylocr.) concinnus. . depressus Troost., see Hydreionocr. depressus. . discus M. & W., see Hydretonocr. discus. . excavatus Schultze, see Grorimocr. excavatus. Z. formosus Worthen, see Eupachycr. formosus. Z. Z. Z. Z. Z. Z. perangulatus White., see Potertocr. (Pachylocr.) perangulatus. lyra M. & W., see Celrocr. lyra. maniformis Hall, see Potertocr. (Scytalocr.) mantformis. merope Hall, see Potertocr. (Pachylocr.) merope. mucrospinus McChes., see Hydreionocr. mucrospinius. paternus Hall, see Poteriocr. (Pachylocr.) paternus. [1s79. Z. planobrachiatus M. & W., see Poteriocr. (Pachylocr.) planobrachiatus. Z. Z. Zz. Z. sacculus White., syn. of Zeacr. Troostanus. scoparius Hall, see Zeacr. Troostanus. Stimpsont Lyon, see Poteriocr. (Decadocr.) Stimpsoni. subtumidus Worthen, see Eupachyer. subtumidus. 1879.] NATURAL SOIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 377 EXPLANATION OF PLATE 15. Letters referring to all figures on this plate: «= underbasals ; ) = ba- sals ; * = radials; 7! = primary radials; 7?= secondary radials ; r3=ter- tiary radials; p=patelloid plates; a=arm plates; ¢=interradials; d= axillary plates; a2 = anal plates ; b7 = brachial plates ; A = anterior side ; P= vosterior side. Fig. 1. Diagram of Forbestocrinus, showing the fundamental arrangement of plates in the Ichthyocrinide. Fig. 2. Diagram of Tazocrinus, showing, in connection with Fig. 1, the distinction in the anal side between this genus and Porbesiocrinus. Fig. 3. Diagram of Barycrinus, showing the fundamental arrangement of plates in the Cyathocrinide. Fig. 4. Apical plates in Actinocrinus. Fig. 5. Apical plates in Platycrinus. EXPLANATION OF PLATE 16. Fig. 1. Diagram of Anomalociinus. Fig. 2. Diagram of Heterocrinus. Fig. 3. Diagram of Jocrinus. This and the following figures on this plate are given to show the development of the anal plates from one genus to another. Fig. 4. Diagram of Hybocrinus. 5. Diagram of Dendrocrinus. 6. Diagram of Homocrinus. Fig. 7. Diagram of Potertocrinus. 8 . Diagram of Cyathocrinus. EXPLANATION OF PLATE 17. Fig. 1. Pentacrinoid larva of Antedon rosacea. (After Allman.) s=stem; ed = centrodorsal plate ; b=basals ; r= radials ; 07 = oral plates. Fig. 2. Ventral side of Cyathocrinus, showing the oral plates, the apical and radial dome plates being removed. ic. = oral plates—equivalent to d in Fig. 4. Fig. 3. Ventral side of Cupressocrinus, showing the hydrospires ; 4=con- solidating apparatus of European authors; g=openings which, from 25 378 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. their relative position, we suppose may be equivalents of the passage in the inner lancet pieces in Pentremites, designated as /in Fig. 5. ig. 4. Summit of Pentremites, showing the deltoid pieces and their appen- dages—hidden from view by the test in perfect specimens ; a= anal opening ; 4=hydrospires ; 0 =inner wall or floor of the passage (so- called ovarian openings) leading to the hydrospires ; the outer wall, which is a part of the pseudambulacrum, having been removed from the specimen ; d = the outer or visible portion of the deltoid pieces—equiva- lent tod in Fig. 2; 1=plates lying directly below the lancet piece, with tubular passage running lengthwise through them (see / in Fig. 5); ’=passage formed by the edges of two deltoid pieces and the in- ner lancet piece, externally covered by the pseudambulacrum—equiva- lent to the opening at the base of the arms in Paleocrinoids. This figure is a representative of the structure of this portion of the Blastoid, as ascertained by examination of a number of specimens, some in which parts of the test have been removed, others in form of polished sections. It is based upon observation, not imagination, and this figure, in connection with No. 5, will, we hope, enable the reader to understand a construction always difficult to explain, and which is now, for the first time, correctly figured, as we believe. We have not attempted to illustrate the details upon which our figure is based, be- cause our object at present is only to point out certain affinities between some forms of Paleocrinoidea and the Blastoidea. . 5. Cross section of Pentremites pyriformis Say (at one-half the height of the ambulacrum, one ray of the latter being removed). f =the halves of the forked plate; Z=lancet pieces ; 7= inner lan- cet pieces; p= pore pieces ; m= ambulacral groove and food passage —covered in perfect specimens ; ¢= pores on the ambulacral field. Figs. 6, 7, 8. Hydrospires of Caryocrinus ornatus. 6. Surface view, show- ing the openings through the test. 7. Representing the course of the flat internal tubes. 8. Transverse section. (Nore.—The figures on this plate are more or less enlarged. ) —— 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 379 NOVEMBER 11. The President, Dr. RuscHENBERGER, in the chair. Thirty-two persons present. The death of J. Aitken Meigs, M.D., a member, was announced. The following papers were presented for publication :— ‘Reply to Dr. M. C. Cook’s criticism of paper on Variability of Spheria Quercuum, Sz.” By J. B. Ellis. **On a collection of Crustacea from Virginia, North Carolina, and Florida, with a revision of the genera of Crangonide and Palemonide.” By J. S. Kingsley. Correction to paper on Hyraceum.—Dr. A. J. Parker called at- tention to the fact that in the paper entitled “ Note on Hyraceum,” Proc. A. N.S. Philad. 1879, p. 12, sulphydric acid should be sub- stituted for sulphuric acid in fifth line from the bottom of the page. NOVEMBER 18. Mr. MEEHAN, Vice-President, in the chair. Twenty-three persons present. A paper entitled “On the Stratigraphical Evidence afforded by the Tertiary Fossils of the Peninsula of Maryland.” By Angelo Heilprin, was presented for publication. On the Genus Garberia.—At the meeting of the Botanieal Sec- tion, held on 10th inst., Mr. Redfield presented the following com- munication from Dr. ASA GRaAy:— “I wish to secure an opportunity which occurs to dedicate a genus of plants peculiar to Florida to Dr. A. P. Garber, of Penn- sylvania, who has done such good botanical service in his recent faithful exploration of the southern portion of Florida. Among the rest, he has rediscovered the interesting plant which will now commemorate his name and services. This plant is the Liatris Sruticosa, of Nuttall, before collected only by Mr. Ware in scanty specimens. In the Transactions of the American Philosophical Society (N. Ser., vii. 285), Nuttall formed for it a subgenus, Lepto- clinium. In the Proceedings of the American Academy of Arts and Sciences, xv. 48, issued only a month ago, I raised this to generic rank, in view of characters which need not here be reca- 380 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. pitulated. But I carelessly overlooked the patent fact that the late George Gardner had published, in 1846, a Liatris (Lepto- clinium) Brasiliensis, which he supposed to be a relative of Nut- tall’s Liatris ( Leptoclinium) fruticosa, and that Bentham, in the Genera Plantarum, in view of the pentangular achenium of the Brazilian plant and other characters, founded a genus upon it, and unhappily gave it the name of Leptoclinium. All this I unac- countably overlooked. Now, although the name Leptoclinium ought properly to belong to the North American plant, a sub- generic name has no rights as against a published generic name. So anew name must be provided for the Florida plant. I had thought at the first of dedicating it to Dr. Garber, but I deferred to the subgeneric name given already by Nuttall; and I now do with alacrity what I ought to have done in the first place. The name and synonymy will stand thus:— GARBERIA FRUTICOSA. Liatris fruticosa, Nutt., in Am. Journ. Sci. v. 299, and Trans. Am. Phil. Soc. 1. ¢. (subgen. Leptoclinium). Leptoclinium fruticosum, Gray, Proc. Am. Acad. xy. 48, 8. Florida, Ware, Garber.” NovEMBER 25. The President, Dr. RuSCHENBERGER, in the chair. Thirty-eight persons present. A paper entitled “ Carcinological- Notes, No. I.,” by J. 8. Kingsley, was presented for publication. Authority was granted the Mineralogical Section to change the name to the * Mineralogical and Geological Section of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia,” The following were elected members: Benjamin Sharp, H. Rus- sell Bassler, John C. Dawson, John Wilson, Otto Luthy, and Mrs. Mariné J. Chase. Theodore Kjerulf, of Christiania, and J. W. Pike, of Vineland, N. J., were elected correspondents. The following papers were ordered to be printed:— ——— 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 381 REPLY TO DR. M. C. COOKE’S CRITICISM OF PAPER ON “ VARIABILITY OF SPHERIA QUERCUUM, SZ.” . BY. J. B. ELLIS. In the last number of Grevillia the editor of that Journal makes some statements with regard to my paper on Spheria Quercuum, published in the Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia last March, which need correction. He says “ It matters not that the sporidia vary in size and form, that in some (of the species) they should be obtuse, in others rather acute at the extremities, in some hyaline, in others deep brown.” Dr. Cooke, who has examined the specimens, must have known that these various forms of sporidia instead of being characteristic of different species are all to be found in the same perithecium, the narrow and acute forms being in fact only young or imperfect. As to the sporidia being “hyaline in some and in others deep brown,” the record in Grevillea contradicts that statement, so far at least as the species of C.and E. are concerned, Melogramma Aceris alone excepted; and even in this species my specimens have the sporidia hyaline. SS. eriostiga is also said to have the sporidia brown and biseptate; but it is added that these were free spores, the sporidia actually observed in the asci being hyaline. In my previous paper I stated, and subsequent observation has confirmed the statement, that brown biseptate spores are found in all the different forms but as yet not in asci. They occur but sparingly it is true, but a careful and patient search is sure to reveal their presence. I wish here to amend my original statement so far as the color of the sporidia is concerned. In all fresh specimens examined, the spo- ridia are hyaline. Some specimens on Quercus alba and on Vac- cintum Pennsylvanicum, beth of which had been poisoned, have brown sporidia, but as the color may be due to the action of the poison, it will be safer to assume tliat the sporidia are hyaline till the examination of fresh and living specimens shall show them to be brown. It is asked why twenty other species having similar sporidia were excluded from the list?. Simply because I had not actually examined specimens of these species, and it was not intended to give mere opinion, but to state facts actually observed. As to 382 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. “jonoring all variations of internal structure” and “ discarding all external features,” I am willing to let the specimens speak for themselves.’ 1 | intended to add to the original paper a foot note, designating all the forms with perithecia not united in a stroma as var. simplex, but as no additions could be made after the article was in type, I was obliged to con- tent myself with adding this note with pen and ink to the copies sent me 7 for distribution. — wi pote a ~ m . * Ts 3 - a : = S © ow 7 = - = PROC. A. N. S. 1879. KINGSLEY ON CRUSTACEA. PL. XIV. ee eh i _ ————— a. — a 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 383 ON A COLLECTION OF CRUSTACEA FROM VIRGINIA, NORTH CAROLINA, AND FLORIDA, WITH A REVISION OF THE GENERA OF CRANGONIDE AND PALEMONIDE. BY J. S. KINGSLEY. The specimens enumerated below were collected, with a few exceptions, by Prof. H. E. Webster, of Union College, at North- ampton County, Virginia (eastern shore, Atlantic side), beach of Chesapeake Bay, opposite Fort Monroe, Va., in the vicinity of Beaufort, N. C., and Marcou Pass, Florida Bay, Harbor Key, Plantation Key, and Key West, Southern Florida, and Oyster Bay, Charlotte Harbor, Sarasota Bay and Little Sarasota Bay, on the west coast of Florida. I have endeavored to indicate to a certain extent the geographical distribution of the species by giving, in most instances, a list of localities from which specimens have been reported, with the authority for the statement. In cases where I have personally examined specimens, I have placed an exclamation mark (!) after the locality followed by the name of the collector. The arrangement followed in the Maioidea is that of Miers (Jour. Linn. Soc’y, xiv. pp. 684-673, 1879). In the re- maining groups of the Brachyura, mainly that of Dana, the Ano- mura, according to Stimpson (Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, 1858, pp. 225-238), while the order of the Macrura is essentially that of Dana. A short notice of some of the new forms will be found in the American Naturalist, vol. xiii. p. 584, September, 1879. OrpeER DECAPODA. Sub-Order MAIOIDEA vel OXYRHY NCHA. Famity INACHIDZ Miers. Sub-Family Leptopodiinz Miers. Genus LEPTOPODIA Leach. Leptopodia sagittaria Leach. Cancer sagittarius Fabr., Ent. Syst., ii. p. 442. Inachus sagittarius Fabr., Suppl. Ent. Syst., p. 359. Macropus sagittarius Latreille, Hist. Crust. et Insects, ii. p. 112. Leptopodia sagittaria Leach, Zool. Misc., ii. pl. Ixvii. 384 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. Leptopodia ornata Guilding, Trans. Linn. Soc’y London, xiv. p. 335 (1828). Leptopodia lanceolata Brullé in Webb and Berthelot’s Hist. Canaries, pl. i. (1836-1844). Five specimens were collected at Sarasota Bay, Fla. This species has quite an extended range in the tropics. Stimpson reports it from the Florida Reefs and Madeira Is.; von Martens from Cuba; Guadeloupe (Latr., Martens, and Desbonne), Gulf of Mexico and Antilles (Edw. and Gibbes), Canary Is. (Brullé), Cayenne and Bahia, Brazil (A. M. Edw.). Alphonse Milne Ed- wards maintains the identity of Leptopodia debilis Smith’ with this species. If it prove identical, the following localities on the west coast of America will have to be added to the list: Valpa- raiso (Bell, Edw., and Lucas), Panama (Smith), Realijo, west coast of Niearagua! (McNiel). I find among the Guerin collection in the Museum of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, a specimen labelled “* Lep- topodia vittata Guer., Senegal.’ I have not been able to find any description of this species under that name, and possibly it was a MS. one. However Iam unable to separate it from Floridan forms. Genus METOPORHAPIS Stm. Metoporhapis calcarata Stm. ; Leptopodia calearata Say, Journ. Acad. Phila., i. p. 445. Edw., Hist. Crust., i. p. 276. Metoporhapis calcarata Stm., Ann. Lyc., vii. p..198. Nine specimens of this rare species were collected at Sarasota Bay and one, young, at Charlotte Harbor. The other localities are Beaufort, N. C. (Stm.); Charleston, S. C. (Say, Edwards, Gibbes). Sub-Family Achezine. Genus CORYRHYNCHUS Kingsley. (Podonema Stm., proc.) Coryrhynchus riisei Kingsley. Podochela riisei Stm., Ann. Lyc., vii. p. 196, pl. ii. f. 1. Podonema riiset Stm., B. M. C. Z., ii. p. 126. Coryrhynchus riised Kingsley, Am. Naturalist, xiii. p. 585. 1 Leptopodia sagittaria Bell; Edw. et Lucas in D’Orbigny, Voyage dans l’Amérique Meridionale, p. 3, pl. iv. f. 3. Leptopodia debiiis Smith, Second and Third Report, Peabody Acad. Sci, p. Si. 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 385 Specimens were collected at Sarasota Bay. Stimpson had it from St. Thomas and Tortugas. I have seen specimens from Key West (A. S. Packard, Jr.). Sub-Family Inachinz Miers. Genus CHORINUS Leach. Chorinus heros Leach. Cancer heros Herbst, Krabben und Krebse, pl. 42, f. 1. Chorinus heros Leach MS., M. Edw., Crust., i. p. 315. Von Martens, Arch. fiir Naturgesch., xxxviii. p. 80, piviv. f-2: Specimens in the Museum of the Peabody Academy (Florida, C. J. Maynard) afford the following measurements :— Length of Carapax. Breadth. Ratio. 44 mm. 22.5 mm. 100: 51 42 mm. 22. mm. 100 : 52 It has been reported from Key West (Gibbes), Cuba (Martens, A. M. Edw.), Antilles (M. Edw.), Martinique and Barbadoes (A. M. Edw.), Guadeloupe (Desbonne). Sub-Family Acanthonychinz Miers. Genus EPIALTUS Edw Epialtus longirostris Stm. Epialtus longirostris Stm., Ann. Lyc., vii. p.199. A. M. Edw., Crust. Mex. et Ant. Cent., p. 141, pl. xxvii, f. 5. Two specimens of this species were collected at Sarasota Bay. Epialius minimus Lockington (Proce. California Acad., 1877, p. 77) is a closely allied species, and possibly both should be sepa- rated from the species with a shorter rostrum. Key West (Stm.), St. Thomas (Stm., A. M. Edw.). FaMILY MAIID 2. Sub-Family Maiine. Genus PELIA Pell. Pelia mutica Stm. Pisa mutica Gibbes, Proc. Am. Assoc., iii. p. 171. Pelia mutica Stm., Ann. Lyc., vii. p. 177. A. M. Edw., Crust. Mex. et Am. Cent., p. 73, pl. xvi. f. 2. Specimens were collected at Northampton Co., Va., Beaufort, N. C., and Florida Bay, Fla. Prof. Gibbes’ types were from 386 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. Charleston, S.C. Stimpson found it at Martha’s Vineyard, Mass. Dr. Packard collected specimens at Key West, Fla.! Famity PERICERIDZ Miers. Sub-Family Pericerinz Miers. Genus LIBINIA Leach. Libinia dubia M. Edw. Libinia dubia M. Edw., Hist. Crust., i. p. 300, pl. xiv bis, f. 2. Streets, Proc. Phila. Acad., 1870, p. 104. A. M. Edw., Crust. Mex. et Am. Cent., p. 129, pl. xviii, f. 5. Libinia distineta, Guerin in de Sagra’s Cuba, p. 12. Northampton Co., Va., Morehead Depot and Beaufort, N. C., Little Sarasota Bay, Fla. Two males from the latter locality have the following dimensions :— Length of Carapax. Breadth. Ratio. Length of 2d feet. 73 mm. 65 mm. 100 : 89 143 mm. 64 mm. 50 mm, 100 : 78 104 mm. Other localities are Cape Cod to Florida (Smith); Nantucket, Mass.! (Packard), Long Island (Streets), Charleston, S. C. (Gib- bes), Key West! (Packard). Libinia emarginata Leach. Libinia emarginata Leach, Zoological Miscellany, iii. p. 130, pl. 108 (1815). Libinia canaliculata Say, Jour. Phila. Acad., i. p. 77, pl. iv. f. 1. M. Edw., Hist. Crust., i. p. 300. Dekay, N. Y. Fauna, Crustacea, Dieete pl. tvienk. 4. Libinia affinis Randall, Jour. Phila. Acad., viii. p. 107 (1839). Randall’s types show no characters of specific importance separating them from Z. emarginata, and hence his name will have to pass into synonymy. Prof. Webster’s localities are North Hampton Co., Va.! Sara- sota Bay! and Marcou Pass, Fla.! Other stations are Casco and Cape Cod Bays (Smith), Massachusetts Bay! Nantucket, Mass.! (Packard), Key West, west coast of Fla., and Nassau, N. P. (Smith), W. C. North America! (Nuttall). Genus MICROPHRYS M. Edw. (= Milnia Stm.) Microphrys bicornuta. Pisa bicornuta Latr., Eneyc. Method, t. x. p. 141. Pericera bicorna M. Edw., Hist. Crust., i. p. 387. 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 387 Pisa bicorna Gibbes, Proc. Am. Assoc., iii. p. 170. Pericera bicornata Guerin in Raman de Sagra, p. 12. Von Martens, Arch. fiir Naturgesch., xxxviii. p. 85, pl. iv. f. 4. Pericera bicornis Sauss., Crust. Mex et Antilles, p. 12, pt. i. f. 3. Milnia bicornuta Stm., Ann. Lyc., vii. p. 180. Microphrys bicornuta A. M. Edw., Mission Sci. Mex. et Am. Cent. Crust., p. 61, pl. xiv. f. 2-4. Pisa galdica et Pisa purpurea Desbonne and Schramm, Crust. Guad., p. 18. Omalacantha hirsuta Streets, Proc. Phila. Acad., 1871, p. 288. Specimens were collected at Plantation Keys, Florida Bay, Key West. Specimens from Plantation Keys gave the following measurements :— Sex. Length of Carapax. Breadth. Ratio. a 27.4 mm. 18.7 mm. 100 : 68 os 31. mm. 21.2 mm. 100 : 68 Q 22. mm. 14.8 mm. 100 : 68 An examination of the single specimen which formed Streets’ type of Omalacantha hirsuta, which is preserved (in a dry state) in the Museum of the Philadelphia Academy, convinces me that Alphonse Milne Edwards was correct in supposing it a variety of M. bicornutus. It stands midway between the typical form (fig. 3, of A. Edw.) and that described by Desbonne as Pisa galbica (fig. 4, of A. Edw). It, however, differs from both in a much smaller chiliped. Tortugas (Stm.), Key West! (Packard), Antilles (Edwards, Saussure), Bermudas (Smith), Guadeloupe (Desbonne), Mexico (A. M. Edw.), Aspinwall! (McNiel), Desterro, Brazil (A. Edw.), Abrolhos, Brazil (Smith). Genus MACROCOLEMA Miers. Macroceloma trispinosa Miers. Pisa trispinosa Latreille, Encye. Method, x. p. 142. Pericera trispinosa M. Edw., Hist. Crust., i. p. 336. Von Martens, l. c., XXxviil. p. 84, pl. iv. f. 4. Schramm, Rev. et Mag. de Zool. IIL., ii. p. 342. Pericera nodipes Desbonne and Schramm, op. cit., p. 15, pl. v. f. 18. Macroceloma trispinosa Miers, Jour. Linn. Soc’y, xiv. p. 665. A single male was collected at Key West. Key West (Gibbes, Stim.), Tortugas (Stm.), Cuba (Martins), Guadeloupe (Desbonne). 388 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. Sub-Family Othoniine. Genus OTHONIA,' Bell. Othonia aculeata Stm. Hyas aculeatus Gibbes, Proc. Am. Assoc., iii. p. 171. Othonia aculeata Stm., Ann. Lyc., vii. p. 49. A. M. Edw., Crust. Mex. et Am. Cent., p. 115, pl. xxiv. f. 4 Othonia ltherminiert Desbonne and Schramm, op. cit., p. 20. A. M. Edw., op. cit., p. 116, pl. xxiv. f. 5. Othonia anisodon von Martens, |. c., xxxviii. p. 83, pl. iv. f. 2. Professor Webster collected specimens of this species at Sara- sota Bay and Harbor Key, Fla. I have examined others in the Museum of the Peabody Academy from Florida (C. J. Maynard) and Key West (A.S. Packard). I can see no constant differences to separate the forms described as lherminieri and anisodon from typical forms. The teeth of the antero-lateral margin are variable, and differ frequently on the two sides of the same specimen. A young specimen from Sarasota Bay had but four teeth on the anterolateral margin besides the angle of the orbit, but I could find no other differences. In ten specimens the ratio of the length to the breadth ranged from 100: 81 to 100: 94, with an average of 100: 86. Other localities are Key West (Gibbes, Stm.), Tor- tugas (Stm., A. M. Edw.), Cuba (Martens), Guadeloupe (Des- bonne), St. Thomas (A. M. Edw.). Sub-Family Mithracine. Genus MITHRACULUS White. Mithraculus coronatus White. Cancer coronatus Herbst, pl. xi. f. 63. Mithraculus coronatus White (pars}, List Brit. Mus. Crust., p. 7. A. M. Edw., Crust. Mex. et Am. Cent., p. 105, pl. xx. f. 1. Five specimens were collected at Key West, from which place I have examined others collected hy Dr. A. S. Packard, Jr. Sex. Length of Carapax. Breadth. Ratio. ES 14.5 mm. 17.9 mm. 100 : 123 Os 10.8 mm. 14.9 mm. 100 ; 188 °) 12. mm. 14.5 mm. 100 : 121 1 The generic name Othonia was used by Johnston (Loudon’s Magazine of Natural History, viii. p. 181, 1835) for a genus of worms, but since he has been followed by no other author, with the exception of Gosse, and as his single species has been assigned to the genus Amphicora, I refrain from proposing a new name for Bell’s genus. _ 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 389 Other localities are Tortugas and Aspinwall, Abrolhos, Brazil (Smith), St. Thomas and Guadeloupe (A. M. Edw.). Mithraculus sculptus Stm. Maia seulpta Lamarck, An. sans Vertebres, v. p. 242. Mithraz sculptus Edw., Mag. de Zool., 1882, pl. v.; Hist. Crust. i. p- 322. Mithraculus sculptus Stm., Am. Jour. IL., xxix. p. 1382. A.M. Edw., Crust. Mex. et Am. Cent., p. 105, pl. xx. f. 2. Specimens were collected at Key West. I have seen others from the same locality collected by Dr. Packard, and from Tor- tugas (Lieut. Jacques). It has been reported from Antilles (Edw.), Cuba, Surinam, and Venezuela (Martens), Guadeloupe, St. Thomas, Martinique, Woman Key, Fla., and Cumana (A. Edw.). Mithraculus cinctimanus Stm. Mithraculus cinctimanus Stm., Am. Jour. Sci. and Arts. ie. xxix: p. 182 (sine deser.); Ann. Lyc., vii. p. 186. A. M. Edw., Crust. Mex. et Am. Cent., p. 112, pl: xxiii. f. 3. The twelve specimens of this species that I have examined agree well with Stimpson’s description, except in the coloration of the hands. In these specimens (alcoholic), the hands are white with the basal two-thirds darker; there is also a band of darker on the fingers. Prof. Webster collected specimens at Plantation and Harbor Keys. In the Peabody Academy are specimens from Key West (Packard). Other localities are Tortugas (Stm.), St. Thomas (Stm., A. Edw.), Guadeloupe (A. M. Edw.). Mithraculus hirsutipes Kingsley. Pl. xiv. f. 1. Mithraculus hirsutipes Kingsley, Proc. Bost. Soc’y, xx. 147, Two males were collected at Sarasota Bay, which agree well with my types, except in the comparatively narrower carapax. Length of Carapax. Breadth. Ratio. 11 mm. 11.8 mm. 100 : 107 9 mm. 9.6 mm. 100 : 107 There were two young specimens collected at Sarasota Bay, which may be the young of either of the last two species. They differ, however, from cinctimanus in the absence of the large tooth at the base of the dactyli of the cheliped, and in having the ridge running backward from the palatal region broken; from hirsutipes in the smoother carapax, more prominent frontal horns, and in having the antennal spines as in cinctimanus, ete. 390 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. Genus MITHRAX Leach. Mithrax spinosissimus Edw. Maia spinosissima Lamarck, An. sans Vert., v. p. 241. Mithrax spinosissimus Edw., Mag. de Zool., ii. pls. ii. and iii.; Hist. Crust., i. p. 321. Two young specimens from Key West. Other localities are Mar- tinique, Antilles (M. Edw.), Key West (Gibbes), Florida Keys (Stm.), Cuba (Martens), Santa Cruz! (Charles Lawrence), Gua- deloupe (Desbonne). Mithrax hispidus Edw. Cancer hispidus Herbst, op. cit., pl. xviii. f. 100. Mata spinicincta Lamarck, op. cit., v. p. 241. Mithrax spinicineta Desmarest, op. cit., p. 150, pl. xxiii. f. 1, 2. Mithrax hispidus Edw., Mag. de Zool., ii.; Hist. Crust. i. p. 322. A. M. Edw., Crust. Mex. et Am. Cent., p. 98, pl. xxi. f. 1. Mithrax sp. Desbonne and Schr., op. cit., p. 8, pl. ii. f. 4 and 5. Prof. Webster collected a single specimen of this well-known species at Key West. It has been reported from 8. Carolina (Gibbes), Key Biscayne (Stm.), Key West! (Packard), Tortugas! (Lieut. Jacques), Antilles (Edw.), Cuba (Martens), Guadeloupe (A. M. Edw., Desbonne, Saussure), Martinique (A. M. Edw.), Abrolhos, Brazil (Smith). Mithrax pleuracanthus Stm. ; Mithrax pleuracanthus Stm., B. M. C. Z., ii. p. 116. A. M. Edw., Crust. Mex. et Am. Cent., p. 93, pl. xx. f. 2. . Specimens were collected at Sarasota Bay. Stimpson’s types were from Key West and St. Thomas; Alphonse Milne Edwards’ had specimens from Martinique and Guadeloupe. FamMILty PARTHENOPIDZ. Sub-Family Parthenopine. Genus PLATYLAMBRUS Stm. Platylambrus serratus A. M. Edw. Lambrus serratus Edw., Hist. Crust., i. p. 357 (teste A. M. Edw.). Lambrus crenulatus Saussure, 1. c., p. 13, pl. i. f. 4. Platylambrus crenulatus Stm., B. M. C. Z., ii. p. 129. Platylambrus serratus A. M. Edw., op. cit., p. 156, pl. xxx. f. 1. A female was collected at Charlotte Harbor. (?) Indian Ocean (Edw.), Antilles (Saussure), Loggerhead Key and Tortugas (Stm.), Pee Ea ee ae re Pal on i. 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 391 Cuba (von Martens), Vera Cruz (A. M. Edw.), Guadeloupe (Des- bonne and A. M. Edw.). M. Alphonse Milne Edwards considers this the same as the Lambrus serratus described by H. Milne Edwards, and the de- scription applies well to the specimen now before me. Milne Edwards, Sr., gives the Indian Ocean as the habitat of Z. serratus, and Adams and White (Voyage of the Samarang, Crustacea, p. 30, 1841) report it from the Philippine Islands. Sub-Family Cryptopodiine. Genus HETEROCRYPTA Sim. Heterocrypta granulata Stm. Cryptopodia granulata Gibbes, Proc. Am. Assoc., iii. p. 173; Proc. Elliot Soc’y, i. p. 36 (fig. ). Heterocrypta granulata Stm., Ann. Lyc., x. p. 102. A. M. Edw., Crust. Mex. et Am. Cent., p. 186, pl. xxix. f. 4. Specimens were collected at Northampton Co., Va.; near Piver’s Island, Beaufort, N. C., Florida Bay, and Sarasota Bay. Fort Macon! (Packard), Charleston, 8. C. (Gibbes), St. Thomas (Stmm., A. M. Edw.). CANCROIDEA. Famity CANCRIDZ. Sub-Family Cancrine. Genus CANCER Leach (restr.). Cancer irroratus Say. Cancer trroratus Say, 1. c., i. p. 59 (pars), pl. iv. f. 2. Platycarcinus tirroratus Edw., Hist. Crust., i. p. 414. Cancer sayi Gould, Invert. Mass., p. 323. Platycarcinus sayi Dekay, N. Y. Fauna Crust., p. 7. Platycarcinus trroratus Dekay, op. cit., pl. ii. f. 2. Cancer borealis Packard, Memoirs Bost. Soc’y, i. p. 308. A young specimen was taken at Northampton Co., Va. It was rather more advanced than the form described by Prof. Smith (Fish Comm., p. 533); the length was 5 mm., breadth 6 mm.; the front is more produced, and the teeth of the anterolateral margin are more irregular than in the adult, but not to such an extent as in the younger form. I have not thought it worth while to enume- rate all the reported localities for this species. I have examined specimens from Labrador (Packard), Eastport, Me. (Hyatt), 392 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. Casco Bay (Cooke), Is. of Shoals (R. H. Wheatland), Salem, Mass., Nantucket (Packard), Narragansett Bay, R. I., So. Shore, Long Island. Dr. Coues reports it from Fort Macon, Prof. Gibbes from Charleston Harbor, 8. C., and Mr. Faxon writes me that there are specimens in the Museum of Comparative Zoology, at Cambridge, Mass., from Florida and Hayti (Dr. Weinland). In * the Museum of the Peabody Academy of Science, Salem, Mass., is a fossil carapax of this species from the Post Pleiocene deposits of Gardiner, Maine. Sub-Family Xanthine. Genus ACTA De Haan. Acteea spinifera, sp. nov. Closely resembles A. hirsutissima, of the eastern seas, as figured and described by Ruppell' and Dana.? Carapax everywhere above areolate, more prominently so in front. Each areolet with smail prominent rounded tubercles, which are covered with numerous stiff hairs, the spaces between the tubercles and between the areo- ‘lets are smooth and naked; front with two depressed and pro- duced lobes, the margins of which are armed with tuberculiform teeth; orbits with traces of two fissures above, spined above and below. Antero-lateral margins with five subequal teeth separated by rather deep grooves, the first three of which are continued on the under surface of the carapax; the teeth themselves have their margins armed with small spines. The postero lateral margin is strongly concave, as much so as in A. hirsutissima. Cheliped stout, of moderate length, inner surface of the joints smooth and naked, meros compressed, upper edge acute and haired, outer surface naked, upper and outer surfaces of carpus and hand with spiniform tubercles and stiff hairs, on the hand these tubercles tend to arrange themselves in rows; fingers short, stout, gaping, acute, black, their tips being white. Meral joints of the ambula- tory feet compressed, upper margin acute, and terminating in an acute spine, sides smooth, remaining joints and posterior surface of the meros of the last pair with spines and hairs similar to those on the chelipeds; dactyli terminating. in a small acute claw. 1 Beschreibung und Abbildung von 24 Arten Kurzschwanzigen Krabben * * * des rothen Meeres, Frankfurt, 1830, p. 26, pl. v. f. 6. 2 U.S. Expl. Exped., p. 164, pl. viii. f. 3. ee 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 393 Abdomen and sternum granulate, the granulations being more prominent on the basal joints of the abdomen. A single male was collected at Plantation Key, from which I derive the following measurements: Length, 14.2 mm.; breadth, 21 mm.; ratio, 100: 148. This species is readily separated from all other North American species by the spines on the anterolateral teeth. Acta nodosa Stm. Actea nodosa Stm., Ann. Lyc.. vii. p. 203. A. M. Edw., Nouy. Arch. du Mus , i. p. 266, pl. xvii. f. 6. A specimen from Plantation Key affords the following measure- ments: Length, 17.5 mm.; breadth, 23.7 mim.; ratio, 100: 135. Tortugas (Stm.), Guadeloupe (Desbonne). Genus MENIPPE De Haan. Menippe mercenaria Stm. Cancer mercenaria Say, l.c., i. p. 448, Cancer (Xantho) mercenaria Edw., Hist. Crust., i. p. 399. Pseudocarcinus ocellatus Edw., Hist. Crust., i. p. 409 (?). Pseudocarcinus mercenaria Gibbes, Proc. Am. Assoc., iii. p. 176. Mentppe mercenaria Stm., Ann. Lyc., vii. p. 53. Menippe ocellata Von Martens, 1. c., Xxxviii. p. 87. Prof. Webster collected specimens of this well-known but synonymically abused species at Beaufort, N. C., Florida Bay, Plantation Key, Charlotte Harbor, Oyster Bay, Little Sarasota’ and Sarasota Bays. Other localities are Fort Macon! (Coues, Packard), Charleston, S.C.(Gibbes), Key West! (Packard), Isthmus of Panama (Streets ), Cuba (Martens). Mr. Faxon tells me there are specimens in the Museum of Comp. Zoology from Cuba (Poey), and Galveston, Texas (Boll). Genus PANOPEUS M. Edw. Panopeus herbstii Edw. Cancer panope Say, Jour. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, i. p. 58, pl. iv. f. 5 (nec Herbst). Panopeus herbstii Edw., Hist. Crust., i. p. 403. Dekay, op. cit., p. 5, pl. ix. f. 26. Smith, Proc. Bost. Soc’y, xii. p. 276. Occurs in this collection from Northampton Co., Va., Beaufort, N.C., Sarasota, Little Sarasota, Florida, and Oyster Bays, and Charlotte Harbor, Florida. Other localities are Fort Macon, N, 26 394 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. C.! (Packard), Bluffton, S. C.! (Dr. Mellichamp), Key West! (Packard), Aspinwall! (McNiel), Long Island Sound and Baha- mas (Smith), Cuba (Martens), Rio Janeiro (Heller). According to Mr. Faxon there are specimens in the Museum of Comparative Zoology from Boston (Gould?, 1853) and Providence River, R. I. Panopeus packardii Kingsley. Panopeus packardti Kingsley, Proc. Bost. Soc’y, xx. p. 152. Specimens occur from Sarasota Bay, Harbor Key, and Charlotte Harbor, Fla. The majority of these specimens have the sinus between the angle of the orbit and the second normal tooth more shallow than did my types, which were from Key West (Packard). Panopeus texanus Stimpson. Panopeus texanus Stm., Ann. Lyc., vii. p. 55. Panopeus sayi Smith, Proc. Bost. Soc’y, xii. p. 284. Specimens occur in the Union College collection from North- ampton Co., Va., Beaufort, N. C., and Sarasota Bay, Fla. I have also seen specimens from Eastham, Mass. (W. C. Fish), Wood’s Holl, Mass. (Packard, Verrill), New Haven, Conn. (Yale College). A careful examination of a large series has led me to unite these two forms, as I cannot find constant differences to separate them. There is all variation in the subhepatie tubercle, from one as prominent as typical specimens of P. herbstii to complete absence; the form of the anterolateral teeth varies, while the terminal seg- “ment of the male abdomen is the same in each form; in some the fingers of both hands were slender, some had them pointed on one hand and excavate on the other, while others had the fingers of both hands excavate. I am the more ready to unite them since Prof. Smith suggests their possible identity. Panopeus depressus Smith. Panopeus depressus Smith, Proc. Bost. Soc’y, xii. p. 283; Fish Com., p. 547, pl. i. f. 3. Specimens occur from Northampton County, Va., Beaufort, N. C., and Charlotte Harbor, Fla. Other localities are Province- town, Mass. (Smith), New Haven! (Yale College), Maryland! (C. Cooke), West Florida! (Col. Jewett). Genus EURYTIUM Stm. Eurytium limosum Stm. Cancer limosus Say, 1. ¢., i. p. 446. Panopeus limosus Edw., Hist. Crust., i. p. 404. Eurytium limosum Stm., Ann. Lyc., vii. p. 56. | . 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 395 Prof. Webster collected specimens at Sarasota and Little Sara- sota Bay, Fla. Other localities, New York (Dekay), So. Carolina (Gibbes, Stm.), Key West, Fla.! (Packard), Smyrna, Fla. (Gibbes), Key Biscayne, Fla. (Stm.). Mr. Faxon tells me that there are specimens in the Museum of Comparative Zoology from Hayti (Dr. Weinland) and Brazil (Thayer Expedition). Genus CHLORODIUS Leach. Chlorodius floridanus Gibbes. Chlorodius foridanus Gibbes, 1. ¢., iii. p. 175. Leptodius foridanus A. M. Edw., Hist. Crust. Fossiles, i. p. 228. But a single specimen of this common species was collected by Prof. Webster, at Plantation Key, Fla. I have examined others from Key West! (Packard), Aspinwall! (McNiel), and Abrolhos, Brazil! (Hartt). Chlorodius longimanus M. Edw. Chlorodius longimanus M. Edw., Hist. Crust., i. p. 401. A single specimen was collected at Key West, by Prof. Webster. I have seen others from the same locality collected by Dr. A. 8. Packard, which differ from Edwards’s description in having the meros of the chelipeds armed with five distant tuberculiform teeth. Edwards’s specimens were from Porto Rico. Chlorodius dispar Stm. Chlorodius dispar Stm., B. M. C. Z., ii. p. 140. Eighteen specimens were collected at Key West, and as they show a considerable range of variation, I give a description of a specimen varying most widely from Stimpson’s type. Carapax transversely oval, very broad, smooth, naked; antero- lateral margin almost entire, the three last teeth alone showing, and they but very slightly. , Front sinuate, four lobed, resembling that of Panopeus herbstii, a straight fringe of hairs above the margin. Orbits entire above and below, the inner inferior angle prominent. Chelipeds long, about equal in length, but differing greatly in diameter, the right being usually the larger. Fingers of the larger about half the length of the palm, short, stout, gaping, with the extremities acute, not at all excavate. Smaller cheliped, with the carpus and_propodus polished and deeply punc- tate. Hand long, no stouter than the preceding joint, subcylin- drical, fingers about half as long as the palm, closing completely, 396 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879; and spoon excavate. Smaller specimens agree perfectly with Stimpson’s description, while the smallest specimen has all the antero-lateral teeth obsolete. Sex. Length of Carapax. Breadth. Ratio. oS 7.8 mm. 13.2 mm. 100 : 169 %, 3.9 mm. 5.5 mm. 100 : 149 Stimpson’s types, two in number, were from Cruz del Padre, Cuba. FAMILY ERIPHIDZ; Dana. Sub-Family Oziinze Dana. Genus HETERACTZA Lockington.' In the two species which I have examined the following charac- ters may be noted. Form similar to that of Pzlumnus, which it closely resembles in the antennz and external maxillipeds. It, however, differs in the absence of a palatal ridge and in the curious naked crests on the meral joints of the ambulatory feet. The orbits have the external hiatus more or less distinct, and below have two lobes. It forms one of these synthetic forms, which like Xanthodius, Eurytium, Eurycarcinus, Pilumnopeus, Micro- panope, etc., combine the characters of both Cancroid and Eriphioid Crustacea. The type is Heteractza lunata.’ Heteractea ceratopus Kingsley. Pilumnus ceratopus Stm., Ann. Lyc., vii. p. 215. Pilumnus sp. Desbonne et Schramm., op. cit., p. 33, pl. iii. f. 9-10. A male was collected at Key West, Fla. Key Biscayne, Fla. (Stimpson), Guadeloupe (Desbonne). Genus PILUMNUS Leach. Pilumnus aculeatus M. Edw. Cancer aculeatus Say, |. c., i. p. 449. Pilumnus aculeatus Guerin, Iconog. Regne Animal, Crust., pl. iii. f. 2. Edw. Hist. Nat. Crust., i. p. 420. Gray, in Griffith’s Cuvier, vol. 13, pl. iv. f. 2, 1888. Martens, 1. c., xxxviii. p. 91, pl. iv. f. 6. 1 Proceedings of the California Academy of Sciences, vol. vii. p. 97, 1876. ? Heteractzea lunata Kingsley. Pilumnus lunatus Edwards et Lucas in D’Orbigny’s Voyage dans )’ Amérique Meridionale, Crustaces, p. 20, pl. ix. f. 2. Heteractea pilosa Lockington, Proc. Cal. Acad., vii. p. 97. Gulf of California! (Fisher), C. St. Lucas and Central America (Stimp- son), Chili (Edw. et Lucas, Nicollet). i ey TTI gh 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 397 Specimens were collected at Sarasota Bay and Marcou Pass. Pilumnus dasypodus Kingsley. Pilumnus dasypodus Kingsley, Proc. Bost. Soc’y, xx. p. 155. Harbor Key and Sarasota Bay, Fla. My types were from Key West. Pilumnus gemmatus Stm. Pilumnus gemmatus Stm., Ann. Lyc., vii. p. 214. Specimens were collected at Plantation and Harbor Keys, Charlotte Harbor, and Florida Bay. I have seen others from Key West (Packard). Stimpson’s types were from St. Thomas. Genus EUPILUMNUS (nov.). Carapax depressed. Basal joints of antenne as in Pilumnus. External maxillipeds with the meral joint short and narrow, it being only about two-thirds as wide as ischial joint, which is short and broad. Eupilumnus websteri, sp. n., plate xiv. f. 3. Carapax depressed, nearly flat, regions not indicated, above with a short, sparse pubescence, front slightiy arcuate, the margin with fine spiniform teeth. Orbits above smooth, not toothed. External angle spiniform, below with spines near the inner angle. Antero- lateral margin with three prominent spiniform teeth, with smaller ones between them, several small spines on the hepatic region, and one on the branchial behind the lateral teeth. Anterior margin of palate spined. The chelipeds are lacking in the single specimen. Ambulatory feet compressed, spined above, dactyli short, curved, spined below. Key West, Fla. Length, 6 mm.; breadth, 8.1; ratio, 100 : 135. Sub-Family Eriphiinz Dana. Genus ERIPHIA Latreille. Eriphia gonagra M. Edw. Cancer gonagra Fabr., Suppl. Ent. Syst., p. 337. Eriphia gonagra Edw., Hist. Crust., i. p. 426, pL avis £16. 37. Specimens were collected at Plantation Key, Fla. Other locali- ties are Key West! (Packard), Tortugas (Stm.), Florida Keys, Bahamas (Smith), Aspinwall! (McNiel), Abrolhos, Brazil! (Hartt), Rio Janeiro (Dana, Heller), Cuba (von Martens), Jamaica et Carolina (Bosc). 398 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. FamMiLty PORTUNIDZA. Sub-Family Lupine. Genus ACHELOUS De Haan, Stm. Achelous spinimanus De Haan. Portunus spinimanus Latr., Encyc. Methodique, x. p. 189. Lupa spinimana Desmarest, op. cit., p. 98. Edw., Hist. Nat. Crust., i. p. 452. Achelous spintmanus De Haan, Fauna Japonica Crust., p. 8. A. M. Edw., Archives du Museum, x. p. 841, pl. xxxii. f. 1. Little Sarasota Bay. Achelous gibbesii Stm. Lupa gibbesii Stm., Ann. Lyc., vii. p. 57. Achelous gibbesii Stm., Ann. Lyc., vii. p. 222. Neptunus gibbesti, A. M. Edw., Nouv. Archives du Museum, x. p. 3296, ple xxx. f. 1: Beaufort, N.C.; Oyster Bay and Sarasota Bay, Fla. The range of this species so far as known is included within the limits of the above localities. Genus CALLINECTES Stm. Callinectes hastatus Ordway. Lupa hastata Say, |. c., i. p. 65. Lupa diacantha Dekay, op. cit., p. 10, pl. iii. f. 3. Callinectes hastatus Ordway, Jour. Bost. Soce’y, vii. p. 568. Three sterile females were collected at Beaufort, N. C. Genus NEPTUNUS De Haan. Neptunus sayi Stm. Portunus pelagicus, Bosc, Hist. Nat. Crust., edit. i. t. i. p. 220, pl. v. f. 3 (teste A. Edw.), edit. ii. t. i. p. 235, pl. v. f. 8 (non Linne). Lupa pelagica Say, Jour. Acad. Nat. Sci., i. p. 97. Dekay, op. cit., Ds 1d ples: tons, Lupa sayi Gibbes, 1. c., iii. p. 178. Dana, op. cit., p. 278, pl. xvi. fi 8. Neptunus sayi Stm., Ann. Lyc., vii. p. 92. A. M. Edw., Arch. du Mus. x, p. 317, plo xxix. fx. Plantation Key, Fla. FamMILy PLATYONICHIDZ. Genus CARCINUS Leach. Carcinus menas Leach. Cancer menas Linne, Syst. Nat., edit. xii. p. 1043. Herbst, pl.-vii. f. 46. Portunus manag Leach, Edinburg, Encyclopedia, vii. p. 390 (teste Bell). Te ‘PAWS 1879. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 399 Carcinus manas Leach, op. cit., vii. p. 429 (teste Auct.); Malacos. Podophth. Brit., pl. v. f. 1-4. Dekay, op. cit., p. 8, pl. v. f. 5-6. Alph. M. Edw., Arch. du Mus., x. p. 391. Cancer granulatus Say, 1. c., i. 61. Carcinus granulatus Smith, Fish Comm., p. 547. A single male from Northamptom Co., Va. This is the farthest south on the Atlantic coast of the United States from which this species has been reported. Genus PLATYONICHUS Latreille. Platyonichus ocellatus (Herbst sp.) Latreille. Portunus pictus Say. Beach of Chesapeake Bay, opposite Fort Monroe. Mr. James Hector (Trans. New Zealand Inst., ix. p. 473, pl. xxviii. f. 1,1877 reports this species from Wellington, New Zealand. OCYPODOIDEA. Faminy CARCINOPLACIDZ. Genus EURYPLAX. Euryplax nitida Stm. Euryplaz nitida Stm., Ann. Lyc., vii. p. 60; B. M. C. Z., ii. p. 150. Smith, Trans. Conn. Acad., ii. p. 162. Specimens collected by Prof. Webster, at Sarasota Bay, Fla., have the front slightly arcuate with a slight sinus at the middle, but not emarginate. The carpi of the chelipeds are not flattened. Otherwise the specimens agree perfectly with the descriptions quoted above. Proportions of a male: length, 14.7 mm.; breadth, 23.5 mm.;ratio,100: 160. Thereis a single specimen in the Museum of the Peabody Academy of Science, which came with Platyoni- chus ocellatus, Squilla empusa, and two or three other species with the label New Orleans. Other localities are Florida Keys and St. Thomas (Stm.), Egmont Key, Fla. (Smith) FamIty OCYPODIDZ. Genus GELASIMUS Latr. Gelasimus minax Le Conte. Northampton Co., Va. Gelasimus pugillator (Bosc sp.) Latreille. Beaufort, N. C., and Sarasota Bay, Fla. 400 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. Gelasimus vocator (Herbst) Martens. Northampton Co., Virginia; Fort Macon, N. C., and Sarasota Bay, Fla. Genus OCYPODA. Ocypoda arenaria Say. Beach of Chesapeake Bay, opposite Fortress Monroe, and Sara- sota Bay, Florida. FamMILy GRAPSIDZ. Sub-Family Grapsine. Genus GONIOPSIS De Haan, Edw. Goniopsis cruentatus De Haan. Cancer ruricola De Geer, Mémoires pour servir 41’ Histoire des Insectes, vii. p. 417, pl. xxv. (non Linne). Grapsus cruentatus Latreille, Hist. Crust. et Insects, vi. p. 70. Edw., Hist. Crust., ii. p. 85. Grapsus longtpes Randall, 1. c., vii. p. 125. Goniopsis cruentatus De Haan, Fauna Japonica, p. 33. Edw., Am. Sci. Nat. Ill., xx. p. 164,-pleviiet. 2. Goniopsis ruricola White, List Crust. Brit. Museum, p. 40. Saussure, op. cit., p. 80, pl. ii. f. 18. Goniograpsus cruentatus Dana, U. 8. Expl. Exped. Crust., p. 342, pl xxi. fi, Grapsus (Goniopsis) cruentatus von Martens, |. c., xxxviii. p. 105. A male was collected at Sarasota Bay. Other localities are Florida Keys (Smith), Cuba (Saussure, Martens), Antilles, Brazil (M. Edw.), Guadeloupe (Desbonne), Surinam (Randall), Venezuela, Liberia (Martens), Abrolhos, Brazil (Smith), Rio Janeiro (Dana, Heller), ? Gulf of Fonseca, west coast of Nicaragua (Smith). Genus PACHYGRAPSUS Randall. Pachygrapsus transversus Gibbes. Grapsus transversus Gibbes, 1. ¢c., iii. p. 181. Pachygrapsus transversus Gibbes, 1. c., p. 182. Kongai Proc. Bost. Soc’y, xx. p. 158. Metopograpsus dubius Saussure, op. cit., p. 29, pl. ii. f. 16. Metopograpsus miniatus Saussure, op cit., p. 28, pl. ii. f. 17. Grapsus (Leptograpsus) rugulosus Martens, |. c., xxxviii. p. 108. Grapsus (Leptograpsus) miniatus Martens, 1. c., xxxviii. p. 109. Sarasota Bay. Other localities are Florida Keys and Texas (Stm.), Key West! (Packard, Gibbes), St. Thomas (Saussure), a 1879. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 401 Cuba (Martens), Gulf of Fonseca, west coast Nicaragua! (Mc- Niel), Panama (Smith). Genus GRAPSUS Lamarck. Grapsus maculatus Edw. Pagurus maculatus Catesby, Natural History of the Carolinas, ii. pl. xxxvi. f.1. 2d edit., l.c. Cancer grapsus Fabr., Suppl., p. 342. Grapsus pictus Latr., Hist. Crust. et Ins., vi. D209. ple Arete: Goniopsis pictus De Haan, Fauna Japonica, Crustacea, p. 33 (1833). Grapsus maculatus M. Edw., Am. Sci. Nat. III., xx. p. 167, pl. vi. f. 6. Grapsus altifrons Stm., Ann. Lyc., vii. p. 230. Specimens were collected at Plantation Key, Fla. According to Martens, the Cancer tenuicristata of Herbst, on examination of his types, proves to be Grapsus rudis, Edw., from the East Indies. Santa Cruz! (Charles, Lawrence), Cuba (Saussure, Martens), Guadeloupe (Desbonne), Tortugas (Stm.), Madiera, Cape Verdes, Peru, Paumotu Is., Sandwich Is. (Dana), C. St. Lucas (Stm.), Mazatlan (Saussure), Gallapagos Is. (Miers), Chili (Nicolet), Tahiti! (A. Garrett). Genus PLAGUSIA Latreille, Miers. The species of this genus have been recently revised by Mr. Miers (Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., Feb. 1878, pp. 147-154). Plagusia depressa Say. ?Cancer depressus Fabr.; ?Cancer squamosus Herbst; Plagusia sayi Dekay ; Plagusia squamosa Latr. ; Plagusia gracilis Sauss. A single specimen (length 42.2, breadth 45.2 mm.) was found at Plantation Key. Sub-Family Sesarmine. Genus SESARMA Say. Sesarma cinerea Say. Grapsus cinereus Bosc, op. cit., edit. 1, p. 204, pl. v. f. 1 (teste auct.). Sesarma cinerea, Say, 1. c., i. p. 442 (non Grapsus cinereus, p. 99), Edw., Hist. Crust., ii. p. 75. Northampton Co., Va., Beaufort, N. C., Sarasota and Little Sarasota Bays, Florida. Sesarma reticulata Say. Sesarma reticulata Say, 1. ¢., i. pp. 73, 76, 442, pl. iv. f.6; Edw., Ann. Sci. Nat., III. xx. 182. Sesarma cinerea Dekay, op. cit., p. 15. Northampton Co., Va., and Little Sarasota Bay, Fla. 402 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. Genus ARATUS. Aratus pisonii M. Edw. Sesarma pisoni? M. Edw., Hist. Crust., ii. p. 76, pl. xix. f. 4-6. Aratus pisontt M. Edw., Ann. Sci. Nat., II. xx. p. 187; Stm., Ann. Lyc., vii. p. 232. Sesarma (Aratus) pisonis von Martens, Wieg. Arch., xxxy. p. 12, pl. 1, f. 4 (1869) id., xxxvinieps tits Specimens were collected at Sarasota Bay, Florida. It ranges south to Rio Janeiro (Heller). I am unable to separate speci- mens from the west coast of Nicaragua (McNeil) from the east coast forms. Famity PINNOTHERIDZ. Genus PINNOTHERES. Pinnotheres ostreum Say. Pinnotheres ostreum Say, |. c., i. p. 67, pl. iv. f. 5. Beaufort, N. C. Pinnotheres maculatus. Pinnotheres maculatus Say, 1. c., i. p. 450. Pinnotheres ostreum Smith, Fish Commisson, pl. i. f. 2. Beaufort and Morehead Depot, N. C. Genus PINNIXA White. Pinnixa cylindrica White. Pinnotheres cylindrica Say, 1. ¢., i. p. 452. Pinniza cylindrica White, List Crust. Brit. Mus., p. 33; Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., xviii. p. 177; Smith, Fish Comm., p. 546, pl. 1, f. i. Pinniza levigata Stm., Ann. Lyc., vii. p. 68. Specimens were collected at Florida and Sarasota Bays, Fla. It has previously been known from Vineyard Sound (Smith) to South Carolina (Stimp.). Pinnixa chetopterana Stm. Pinniva cylindrica Stm., Ann. Lyc.. vii. p. 68 (non Say). Pinnixa chetopterana Stm., Ann. Lyc., vii. p. 285. Eastern shore Virginia, Beaufort, N. C., and Florida Bay, Fla. LEUCOSOIDEA. FaMILy CALAPPIDZ. Genus CALAPPA Fabr. Calappa marmorata Fabr. Calappa marmorata Fabr., Suppl. Ent. Syst. p. 346; M. Edw., Hist. Crust. ii. p. 104. - —_ 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 403 Prof. Webster collected specimens at Beaufort, N. C., Key West, and Sarasota Bay, Fla. Other localities are Antilles (Auct.), Pensacola, Tortugas, and Key West (Stm.), Charleston, S. C. (Gibbes), Cuba (Martens), Bermudas (Goode), Guadeloupe (Des- borne). Mr Faxon tells me he has taken specimens at Newport, jay FAMILY MATUTIDZ. Genus HEPATUS Latreille. Hepatus decorus Gibbes. Cancer decorus Harbst, op. cit., p. 154, pl. xxxvii f. 6. Hepatus decorus Gibbes, Proc. Am. Assoc., iii. p. 183. Hepatus vanbenedeni Herklots, Bidjr. tot de Dierkunde, I. p. 35, pl. 1, f. 1 (1852). Specimens were collected at Beaufort, N. C., Charlotte Harbor, Marcou Pass, and Sarasota Bay, Fla. Dr. Stimpson suggests a comparison of the young of this species with H. tuberculatus Saussure, but, on examination, the difference is as great as in the adult. Famity LEUCOSIDZA. Sub-Family Iliine. Genus PERSEPHONE, Persephone punctata Stm. Cancer punctata Brown, Natural History of Jamaica, pl. 42, f. 3. Persephone latreillet et P. lamarckit Leach, Zool. Mis., iii. p. 22. Guaia punctata Edw., Hist. Crust., ii. p. 127. Persephone guaia Bell, Trans. Linn. Soc’y, xx. p., 292. Persephone punctata Stm., Ann. N. Y. Lyc., vii. p. 70. Beaufort, N. C., Sarasota and Florida Bays, Fla. Sub-Family Ebaliine. Genus LITHADIA, Lithadia cariosa Stm. Lithadia cariosa Stm., Ann. Lyc., vii. p. 238. Beaufort, N. C., Harbor Key, Fla., and Sarasota Bay, Florida. The Floridan forms have a less irregular carapax, but otherwise I can detect no difference. Lithadia lacunosa, sp. n. Carapax convex, with small circular depressions, similar in form and appearance to those on a lady’s thimble. Closely re- 404 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. sembling LZ. cariosa in form. Inner portions of branchial and car- diac regions moderately protuberant. Hepatic region but slightly excavate, the ridge crossing it being broad, low, and rounded, otherwise as in ZL. cariosa. Front elevated, and connected with cardiac region by a broad rounded ridge (in cariosa this ridge is narrow and more abrupt); a small tooth on the postero-lateral margin. The sulcus separating the cardiac from the branchial re- gion is well marked, but not so much as in cariosa. Chelipeds with small tubercles. Abdomen of the male with a strong tooth directed backward, arising from the proximal margin of the penult joint. A male from Sarasota Bay gives the following measurements: Length of carapax 9.7 mm., breadth 11.1 mm., ratio 100 : 135. This species differs from cariosa in the broader carapax, the ornamentation, and more even surface; from pontifera in lacking the ‘* bridged” fosssze between the cardiac and brachial regions; from cadaverosa in more even carapax and ornamentation, and in having but one tooth on the antero-lateral margin; from cubensia in having the meros of the chelipeds subcylindrical, and not ex- panded behind. DROMIOIDEA. Famity DROMIIDZ. Genus DROMIDIA Stm. Dromidia antillensis Stm. Dromidia antillensis Stm., Proc. Phila. Acad., 1858, p. 225; Ann. Lye. vii. p. 71. A single specimen from Key West. Other localities are Tor- tugas and Key Biscayne (Stm.), St. Thomas, and Abrolhos, Bra- zil (Smith). Genus HYPOCONCHA Guerin. Hypoconcha arcuata Stm. Hypoconcha arcuata Stm., Proc. Phila. Acad., 1858, p. 226; Ann. Lyc., vii. p. 72. Professor Webster collected specimens at Florida and Sarasota Bays. I have seen others from Key West (A. 8S. Packard, Jr.). Stimpson had specimens from South Carolina and St. Thomas. It seems to me that both Guerin and Stimpson are right in ex- plaining the manner in which this crab holds the protecting shell, 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 405 that the two posterior pairs of feet and the projecting abdomen each do their part. PORCELLANOIDEA. FamMity POCELLANID Z!. Genus PETROLISTHES Stm.! Petrolisthes sexpinosus Stm. Porcellana galathina Say, 1. c., i. p. 458? (non Bosc). Porcellana sexspinosa Gibbes, Proc. Am. Assoc., iii. p. 190. Petrolisthes sexpinosus Stm., Proc. Phila. Acad., 1858, p. 227. Professor Webster collected specimens at Key West, Harbor Key, Florida Bay, and Sarasota Bay. I am inclined to follow Stimpson in supposing that this is not the Porcellana galathina of Bosc, as it differs considerably from his figure, which represents a species with smaller hands, shorter fingers, the ridges of the carapax different, while the carapax itself is nothing like that of this species. This species has been re- ported from Georgia and Florida (Say), South Carolina and Key West (Gibbes) and Florida Keys (Stm.). Petrolisthes jugosus Streets. Petrolisthes jugosus Streets, 1. c., 1872, p. 184. I refer, with a doubt, a single specimen collected at Key West to this species, as it presents the following points of difference from Dr. Streets’ description: The lobes of the front are indis- tinct. (The right hand is missing.) The posterior border of the hand is not pubescent, and there is no trace of a furrow on the upper portion of the hand; the anterior margin of the carpus has four teeth. In every other respect it agrees perfectly. Dr. Streets’ specimens came from the Island of St. Martins, W. I. ' I would here straighten the synonymy of two species of this genus— Petrolisthes dane. Porcellana bosit Dana, U. 8. Expl. Exped. Crust., p. 421, pl. xxvi. f 2 (non Savigny). Porcellana dane Gibbes, Proc. Elliot Soc y, 1. p. 11, Petrolisthes braziliensis Smith, Trans. Conn. Acad., ii. p. 38. Rio Janeiro (Dana). Petrolisthes Helleri. Porcellana dane Heller, Reise der Osterreich Fregatte Novara, Crus- taceen, p. 74 (non Gibbes), Nicobars (Heller). 406 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. Petrolisthes armatus Stm. Porcellana armata Gibbes, Proc. Am. Assoc., iii. p. 90; Proc. Elliot Soc’y, i. f. 11, pl. i. f. 4; Martens’ Wieg. Arch., xxxviii. p. 121, pl. vot ik Petrolisthes armatus Stm., Proc. Phila. Acad., 1858, p. 227, vii. p. 73. Specimens were collected at Sarasota, Charlotte, and Florida Bays. Other localities are Key West! (Packard), Florida (Gibbes), Aspinwall, St. Thomas, and Panama (Stm.), Cuba (Martens), Fonseca, west coast Nicaragua! (McNiel), Gulf of California (Lockington). Dr. von Martens quotes P. galathina Bosc as a synonym of this species, which is surely erroneous. Genus PISOSOMA Stm. Pisosoma glabra, sp. n. Plate xiv. fig. 2. Carapax convex, a little broader than long, polished, microsco- pically punctate. Front advanced, broad, three lobed, the median lobe being slightly more advanced than the lateral ones. Anten- nee about twice as long as the carapax, the basal joints similar to those of Petrolisthes. Chelipeds short, stout; meros subcubical, its anterior margin distally armed with an acute tooth directed toward the carpus; carpus stout, broader than long, its anterior margin expanded, with a strong tooth on the proximal portion, the remainder with rounded teeth, the posterior portion of the upper surface is roughened, and the posterior margin distally armed with minute rounded teeth. Hand twice as long as broad, microscopically granulate, a shallow sulcus on the posterior por- tion of the palm producing a cristate appearance of the posterior margin; fingers not so long as palm, completely closing, the dac- tylus with a shallow groove above. Beneath, the chelipeds are smooth and polished. Ambulatory feet sub-cylindrical, hairy above. This species differs from Stimpson’s description of his imperfect specimen of P. riisez in the simple, not bimarginate character of the front, etc. Five specimens were collected at Key West. Length of carapax 4.1 mm., breadth 4.5 mm., ratio 100: 110. Genus PORCELLANA Lamarck, Stimpson. Porcellana pilosa Edw. Porcellana pilosa Edw., Hist. Crust., ii. p. 255. Carapax longitudinally convex, surface even, and covered with { mn, | ‘ | f ; i 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 407 short stiff hairs arranged in transverse rows. Front advanced, three-lobed, median lobe projecting beyond the others. Chelipeds short, stout, unequal, and clothed above with a short pubescence, interspersed in which are stiff hairs, similar to those of the cara- pax. Carpus short, length and breadth about equal, the inner margin expanded, and armed with four or five acute teeth. Hands short and broad, almost sub-chelate, the thumb being very short, and the dactylus strongly curved. Ambulatory feet with pubes- cence and hairs similar to those on the carapax. Specimens were collected at Sarasota Bay and Key West. Length of Carapax. Breadth. Ratio. 4mm. 5.1 mm. 100 : 128 6 mm. 6.2 mm. 100 : 103 Edwards’s specimens were from Charleston, 8S. C. Porcellana sayana. Pisidia sayana Leach, Dict. Sci. Nat., xviii. p. 54. Porcellana ocellata Gibbes, Proc. Am. Assoc., iii. p. 190. Ibid., Proc. Elliot Soc., i.-p. 12, pl. i. f. 2. Quite a number appear in this collection from Sarasota Bay. Gibbes’ types came from South Carolina; Stimpson reports it from Fort Macon, N. C., Florida Keys, and St. Thomas. At my request Mr. Edward J. Miers very kindly examined Leach’s type in the British Museum, which was sent by Say un- der the name Porcellana galathina. He says: “ Leach’s speci- mens of Porcellana (Pisidia) sagana are certainly not referable to P. sexspinosa, as described by Gibbes, but appear to*belong to P. ocellata of the same author. They agree well with Gibbes’ de- scription and with specimens of P. ocellata received by the British Museum from the Smithsonian Institution, differing only in be- ing of smaller size and in no longer presenting any traces of the pink reticulations.” Porcellana sociata Say. Porcellana soriata Say, Journ. Phila. Acad., i. p. 456. Pisidia socia Leach, Dict. Sci. Nat., xviii. p. 54. Porcellana sociata Gibbes, Proc. A. A. A. 8., iii. p. 190. Ibid., Proc. Elliot Soc., i. p. 12, pl. i. f. 6. Professor Webster collected specimens at Florida Bay and Harbor Key. Other localities are Fort Macon (Stm.), South Carolina, and Key West (Gibbes), Georgia, and Florida (Say, Leach). 408 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. Genus POLYONYX Stm. Polyonyx macrocheles Stm. Porcellana macrocheles Gibbes, Proc. Am. Assoc., iii. p. 191. Ibid., Proc. Elliot Soc., i. p. 6, pl. i. f. 5. Polyonyx macrocheles Stm., Proc. Phila. Acad., 1858, p. 229. Faxon, B. M. C. Z., v. 256, pls. II. and III. (Development). In this species the males are smaller, with a narrower carapax and with the chelipeds proportionately longer than in the female, as will be seen by the following measurements :— Length of Locality. Sex. Length. Breadth. Ratio. Larger Hand. Sarasota Bay °) 8.2mm. 13.2mm. 100: 161 23.2 My ? 7.4mm. 12 mm. 100: 160 22 es Z 5.5mm. 7.6mm. 100: 138 20.4 ES is 6.4mm. 9.2mm. 100: 144 24.5 Beaufort, N.C. 4% 6 mm. 9 mm; 1002in¢ 23.7 According to Prof. Webster’s labels, this species was found at ‘Beaufort, N. C., and Shark Shoal, N. C.,in tubes of Chetopterus, as was noticed by Stimpson. Stimpson and Gibbes had speci- mens from South Carolina. Newport, R. I. (Faxon). Genus EUCERAMUS Stm. Euceramus prelongus Stm. Plate xiv. fig. 4. ELuceramus prelongus Stm., Am. Journ. Sci. and Arts, II. xxix. p. 445. Professor Webster obtained specimens of this curious crusta- cean at Beaufort, N. C. (7 faths.), and Florida and Sarasota Bays, Fla., from which the following description is drawn :— Carapax nearly cylindrical, the sides but slightly arcuate; sur- face even, with minute transverse strize, which curve forward on the sides. Front, between the eyes, about one-third the width of carapax, three toothed, median tooth longer and projecting further than the laterals. There is a slight excavation of the anterior margin over the eyes and antenne. A minute acute spine at the antero-lateral angle, and a little posterior to this is a slight emar- gination of the lateral margin. Eyes minute, but little prominent. Antennal flagella about three-fourths the length of the carapax. Feet stout; chelipeds stout; hands slightly roughened, fingers about as long as the palm, not gaping; second pair shorter than the third and fourth; fifth pair small, and curved in the same manner as in the other Porcellanide. Terminal segment of ab- ae. Toe ee oe | 4 Fo mt a ey 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 409 domen and its appendages resembling those of the allied genera, but narrower. Length of carapax 12 mm., breadth 6 mm., ratio 100: 50. Genus HIPPA Fabr., Edw. Hippa emerita Fabr. ?Cancer emerita Linne, Syst. Nat. Ed., xii. p. 1055. Cancer testudinarius Herbst, pl. xxii. f. 3. Hippa emerita [us] Fabr., Suppl. Ent. Syst., p. 370. Desmarest Consid., p. 174, pl. xxix. f. 2. Edw. Hist. Crust., ii. p. 209. Dana, U.S. Ex. Ex. Crust., p. 409, pl. xxv. f. 9. Miers, Journ. Linn. bec, xiv. p. 313, pl. v. f. 9. Hippa talpoida Say, |. c., i. p. 160. Dekay, op. cit., p. 18, pl. vii. f. 17. Smith, U. 8S. Fish Comm., p. 548, pl. ii. f. 5. Ibid., Trans. Conn. Acad., iii. p. 311. In the Union College collection appear specimens from the beach of Chesapeake Bay opposite Fort Monroe, Beaufort, N. C., Sarasota Bay, Fla. Specimens from the first locality measure 26 mm. in length of carapax. Mr. Miers has made a mistake in quoting Prof. Gibbes, as this species does not occur at Boston except in collections. Cape Cod to Florida (Smith), Venezuela (Miers), Cuba and Mexico (Guerin), Rio Janerio (Dura, Heller, Miers), Corinto, West Coast Nicaragua! (MecNiel). These specimens are certainly Hi. emerita, and not H. analoga, Stm. FamILy ALBUNEIDZ. Genus ALBUNEA Fabr., Stm. Albunea paretii Guerin. Albunea paretii Guerin, Revue et Magazin de Zoologie, II. v. p. 48, pl. = f, ap. Albunea oryophthalma Leach (MS.), White, List Crust. Brit. Museum, p- 47 (sine deser., teste Miers). Miers, Journ. Linn. Soc:, xiv. p. 329, pl. v. f. 14-15. A single specimen from Sarasota Bay agrees with Mr. Miers’s description and figures, except that the median emargination is less deep and the lateral portion of the front more advanced and more curved, the eyes also appear to be rather more slender. It agrees well with Guerin’s short description, and, as his was the first published description, his. name will of course hold. Miers gives as localities St. Christophers, Cayenne, and Brazil. Guerin was not certain of the locality of his specimens, they were either 27 410 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. from Genoa or America. His types do not exist in the collec- tion of the Philadelphia Academy. Genus LEPIDOPS Stm. Lepidops venusta Stm. Lepidops venusta Stm., Proc. Phila. Acad., 1858, p. 230. Ibid., Ann. Lyc., vii. p. 79. Miers, Journ. Linn. Soc., xiv. p. 382. A single specimen, which I refer without a doubt to this species, was dug up on the beach near Fort Macon, N. C. It agrees well with Stimpson’s description, and certainly is not JZ. seutellata, from which it differs in the shape of the eyes, the form of the front, the dactyli of the second pair of feet, etc. Stimpson’s type was from St. Thomas. PAGURIOIDEA. Professor Webster collected a large number of specimens be- longing to this sub-order, but I am unable to report on them. THALASSINOIDEA. FamMiILy GEBIDZ. Genus GEBIA, Gebia affinis Say Gebia affinis Say, 1. c.,i.p. 241. Smith, Fish Comm., p. 549, pl. ii. f. 7. Specimens were collected at Beaufort, N. C., and Sarasota Bay, Fla. Long Island Sound to South Carolina (Smith), Charleston, S. C. (Gibbes). Faminy CALLIANASSIDZ. Genus CALLIANASSA. Callianassa stimpsoni Smith. Callianassa stimpsoni Smith, Fish Comm., 1871-2, p. 549, pl. ii. f. 8. Professor Webster collected specimens at Beaufort, N. C., and Northampton County, Va., Atlantic side. Southern States to Long Island Sound (Smith). ASTACOIDEA. FamMILy PALINURIDZ. Genus PANULIRUS Gray. Panulirus americanus Streets. Palinurus americanus Lamarck, Ms. ; Edw., Hist. Crust., ii. p. 298. Panulirus americanus Streets, 1. c., 1871, p. 242. 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 411 A single specimen was collected at Plantation Key, Fla., An- tilles (Edw.), Key West (Gibbes), Isthmus of Panama (Streets). I give below a revision of the genera of Caridea belonging to the families Crangonidz, Atyidxe,and Palemonide. It is founded on the arrangement of Dana. The genera of which I have seen specimens I have designated by the letter “0.” As I have recently published a synonymical list of the North American Shrimps (Bul- letin Essex Institute, x. pp. 53-71, 1878), I have refrained in most cases from giving the synonymy of the species collected by Prof. Webster. CARIDEA. Body generally laterally compressed, the carapax not united to the epistome, usually a broad lamelliform appendage (antennal scale) on the basal joint of the antennz, sometimes, however, it is wanting; antennule bi- or tri-flagellate; mandibles varying in form, sometimes with, sometimes without a palpus; external max- illipeds generally pediform ; feet generally long and slender; gills composed of lamellze, five to eight pairs ; abdomen long, the sides produced downwards. Famity CRANGONIDZ. Mandibles slender, incurved, cutting edge narrow, not dilate or bifid, without a palpus, first and second pairs of feet unequal. Sub-Family Crangonine. First pair of feet stouter than the second. Hand sub-chelate, the dactylus closing on the margin of the palm, the pollex being spiniform. External maxillipeds pediform. o Genus CRANGON Fabr.' Rostrum very short, eyes free, anten- nulz biflagellate, first pair of pereiopoda stout, but little longer than the second, second pair slender, elongate, chelate, remaining pairs acuminate. Branchie five on each side. Type Crangon vulgaris Fabr. Crangon vulgaris Fabr. Several specimens were collected at Northampton Co., Va. ! Including Steiracrangon Kinahan, Proc. Royal Irish Acad., viii. p. 68 (1862). 412 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. o Genus Pontopuitus Leach, Sars.’ Rostrum short, eyes free ; antennule Dbiflagellate; first pair of pereiopoda stout, second pair very short, slender, chelate. Branchiz seven, including a rudi- mentary one on the second maxillipeds. Type Pontophilus spi- nosus Leach. o Genus SABINEA Owen.? Rostrum very short, eyes free, stout ; second pair of pereiopoda very short, not chelate, dactylus minute. Branchie as in Pontophilus. o Genus Necrocran@on Brandt.’ Rostrum wanting ; eyes nearly hidden by the carapax; second pair of pereiopoda chelate; dac- tyli of fourth and fifth pairs dilated, natatorial. Branchiz five on each side, none on the second maxilliped. Type Nectocrangon lar (Owen sp.). o Genus PARACRANGON Dana.‘ Rostrum elongate, eyes free; second pair of pereiopoda obsolete, fourth and fifth pairs acuminate eressorial. Type Paracrangon echinatus Dana. Sub-Family Lysmatine. First pair of pereiopoda stouter than the second, both pairs chelate, fingers subequal, carpus of the second pair annulate. External maxillipeds pediform. - ; o Genus Nika Risso.2 Rostrum short, antennuiz biflagellate Hands of first pair of pereiopoda dissimilar, one being chelate, the other not; carpus of second pair elongate, multiarticulate ; hand minutely chelate. Type Nika edulis Risso. o Genus LysmMaTaA Risso.6 Rostrum elongate, sub-ensiform, dentate; antennule triflagellate; first pair of pereiopoda stout, of medium length, chelate; second pair elongate, carpus multi- articulate; hand rudimentary. Type Lysmata seticauda Risso. o Genus HippotysMaATA Stm.’ Rostrum elongate, antennuli biflagellate. External maxilliped elongate, furnished with exog- 1 Forhandlingar i Vedenskabs Selskabet i Christiania, 1861, f. 183. In- cluding geon Risso. 2 Appendix to the voyage of Captain Ross, p. 82 (1885). 3 Argis Kroyer Naturhistorisk Tidsskrift. iv. p. 267 (1842-3) (nom. preeoc.). Nectocrangon Brandt, in Middendorff’s Reise in den Ausserten Norden und Osten Siberiens, Band II. Zoologie, Theil 1. p. 114 (1851). 4 U.S. Exploring Expedition, Crustacea, p. 587. 5 Processa Leach. 6 Melicerta Risso. 7 Proc. Phila. Acad., 1860, p. 26. ~~ op 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 413 nath; first four pairs of feet with exopodite; first pair rather stout, chelate, second filiform chelate, carpus multiarticulate. Type Hippolysmata vittata Stm. Hippolysmata wurdemanni (Gibbes, sp.) Stm. Professor Web- ster collected a large number of this species at Sarasota and Florida Bays, Fla. There also occur in the collection some young specimens from Bird Shoal, Beaufort, N. C., which I doubtfully refer to this species. I have seen specimens from Fort Jefferson (Lieut. Jacques), and Key West (Packard). o Genus TozeumA Stm.' Body greatly elongate, slender, com- pressed; rostrum slender, very long, sometimes searcely shorter than the body; antennule short, biflagellate; external maxilli- peds very short, without exognath or flagellum, pereiopoda with- out palpi; first pair very short, stout, chelate, second filiform, chelate ; carpus triarticulate, telson elongate, lanceolate. Type Tozeuma lanceolatum Stm. Tozeuma carolinensis Kingsley (Plate xiv. fig. 8), was collected at Charlotte Harbor, Fla., and Beaufort, N. C.; at the latter place in a surface net. o Genus LAtrevtes Stm.? Carapax with a dorsal median spine. Rostrum elongate, lamellate, antennulz biflagellate, basal scale short, orbiculate, hidden under the eyes; antennal scale acute ; external maxillipeds short, with exognath; first four pairs of pe- reiopoda with palpi, first two pairs chelate, second with the carpus triarticulate. Type Latreutes ensiferus (Edw., sp ). Genus Ruyncnocycius Stm.’ Rostrum large, lamellate, obicu- late, antennule biflagellate, peduncle short; external maxillipeds short, with exognath; first four pairs of pereiopoda palpigerous ; first two chelate, second with the carpus triarticulate. Type Ehynchocyclus planirostris (De Haan, sp.). o Genus ConcorprA,‘ nov. Dorsum of carapax strongly protu- berant; rostrum very short, eyes free; antennulz with two very short flagella; antennal scale very small; flagellum moderate; external maxillipeds short, stout; first pair of pereiopoda shorter 1 Proc. Phila. Acad., 1860, p. 26. A ngasia White, Sp. Bate Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1863, p. 498. 2 Proc. Phila. Acad., 1860, p. 27. 3 Cyclorhynchus De Haan, Fauna Japonica, Crustacea, p. 174 (nom, preoc.) Rhynchocyclus Stm., Proc. Phila. Acad., 1860, p. 27. * Named in honor of Union College, to which the specimens belong. 414 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [PST9: and stouter than the second pair, which in turn are shorter than the remaining pairs; the carpus two articulate. Type Concordia gibberosus, sp. n. Concordia gibberosus, sp. n. (Plate xiv. fig. 5). Carapax with the dorsum strongly elevated, and armed with five spiniform teeth ; the first of which is on the rostrum, the last at about the middle of the carapax; carapax between the teeth ecarinate; rostrum very short, not exceeding the short and stout eyes; antennule with two very short flagella, the outer swollen and ciliate; an- tennal scale extending slightly beyond the peduncle of the anten- nule; flagella short, small, regularly tapering, about twice the length of the carapax. First pair of pereiopoda short, stout; fingers about as long as the palm, second pair longer and more slender; carpus two-jointed, first joint longer than the meros, and about twice as long as the second, remaining feet slender, elon- gate, the propodal joints with a few spines on the posterior mar- gin; dactyli short, curved, with spines on the concave margin; abdomen strongly bent at the middle; telson narrow, tapering, sides straight, extremity acute. A female with eggs from Fort Macon was about 8 mm. long. Sub-Family Gnathophylline. Second pair of pereiopoda larger than the first pair, external maxilliped broad, operculiform. o Genus GNATHOPHYLLUM, Latr. Rostrum short, compressed, antennulz with two very short flagella, carpus of the second pair of pereiopoda not annulate. FamMiIty ATYIDZA. Mandibles stout, not palpigerous, crown broad, dilated, slightly divided. Second pair of maxillipeds short and broad; first two pairs of pereiopoda nearly equal, the carpus of the second not annulated. Sub-Family Atyine. Pereiopoda without exopodite. o Genus Arya Leach. Rostrum short, depressed ; antennulse biflagellata ; external maxillipeds small, slender; first two pairs of pereiopoda similar, carpus lunate, bearding the propodus on the — 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 415 lower portion, fingers with long pencils of hairs; third, fourth, and fifth pairs much larger and stouter. Type Atya scabra Leach. o Genus Evarya Smith.! Rostrum prominent, carinate, with spines above, anterior portion of carapax with scattered spines and spiny carinations. Third pair of pereiopoda very stout and tuberculate, basis and coxa anchylosed, ischium and meros firmly united, propodus much shorter than carpus, dactylus very short, unguiform. Type Hvatya crassa Smith. o Genus Atyoipa Randall.?- Rostrum, antenne, antennule, and the two anterior pairs of pereiopoda as in Afya; third pair of pereiopoda elongate, scarcely stronger than the two anterior pairs. Known species :— Type A. bisuleata Randall. 1. c. p. 140. Sandwich Islands. A. tahitensis Stm. Proce. Phila. Acad., 1860, p. 28. Society Islands. A. mexicana Stm. Am. Journ. Sci. and Arts, II., xxvii. p. 446. Caradina mexicana Saussure, op. cit., p. 45, pl. iv. f. 26, Mezico. A poeyt Guerin, in Raman de Sagra Hist. Cuba, Cuda. A. glabra Kingsley. Proc. Phila. Acad., 1878, p. 98, West Coast Nicaragua. o Genus Carapina M. Edw. Rostrum moderate, antennulz bi- flagellate; second pair of pereiopoda longer than first, fingers of both pairs with pencils of hairs, carpus of first pair very short, excavate in front, of second pair oblong, subcylindrical. Type Caradina typus M. Edw. Genus ATyEPHYRA Brito Capello.2 Rostrum many toothed, carapax with supraorbital and antennal spines; hands hairy, and resembling those of Atya; eyes well developed.’ Type A. rosiana. Genus Trogiocaris Dormitzer.t Rostrum thin, with fine teeth on the borders; supraorbital and antennal spines present; eyes rudimentary, pereiopoda much as in Caradina. Type Troglocaris schmidtii Dorm. 1 Second and third Reports Peabody Academy of Science, p. 95 (1871). 2 Journ. Phila. Acad., viii. p. 140 (1839). According to E. von Martens (Archiv fiir Naturgeschichte, xxxiy. pl. i. p. 47, 1868), this is not a valid genus, as the young of Atya have the third pair of pereiopoda as in Atyoida. 3 Diser. esp. nov. de Crustaceos de Portugal, p. 5, 1866. 4 Lotos, III. p. 85 (1853). 416 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. Sub-Family Ephyrine. Pereiopoda with an exopodite. Genus Mterst4 Kingsley.’ Rostrum toothed, antennule biflagel- late, two anterior pairs of pereiopoda, chelate small; the carpus of the second pair not annulate; the three posterior pairs slender. Type Miersia pelagica (Risso sp.). The known species are :— pelagica (Risso sp.). Mediterranean. punctulata (Risso sp.). Mediterranean. compressa (De Haan sp.). Japan. FAMILY PALASMONIDZ. Mandibles stout, incurved, deeply bipartite, apical process nar- row, oblong. Sub-Family Alpheinz. First pair of feet the larger, chelate; second slender, filiform, generally chelate, carpus frequently annulate. Section I. MANDIBLES WITH A PALPUS. o Genus ALpHEUS Fabr.? Rostrum very short or wanting, an- tennule biflagellate, eyes hidden under the carapax ; mandibles with a two-jointed palpus; external maxillipeds slender, moderate; first pair of pereiopoda generally greatly differing in size; carpus of second pair annulate. Type Alpheus rapax Fabricius. Alpheus minus Say. Numerous specimens were collected. The localities are Beaufort, N. C., Key West, Harbor Key, Sarasota, and Florida Bays, and Marcou Pass. Three specimens from Harbor Key were the largest that { have ever seen, measuring respectively 40.3 mm., 40.8 mm ,and 42.3 mm.in length. Among those collected at Key West were several of the form described by Gibbes as A. formosus, and two which approached A. floridanus in size, form of front, and hand. Alpheus websteri, sp.n. Carapax slender, compressed, rostrum acute, separated from the orbital hoods by deep sulci. Orbital hoods acute, but not spinose. Penult joint of antennular peduncle 1 Hphyra Roux, Edwards, De Haan, Dana, Heller (nom. przoc.). 2 Including Beteus Dana. Vide Kingsley, Bulletin U.S. Geol. and Geog. Survey, iv. p. 189, 1878. 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 417 about twice as long as the last joint. Antennal scale narrow, regu- larly tapering, lamellar portion not extending to the spine terminat- ing the external margin. External maxillipeds elongate, extending beyond the antennal peduncle, the last joint with a long pencil of hairs. Larger hand inflated, the upper outer proximal portion cir- cumscribed by an impressed line, a slight constriction of the mar- gins near the articulation of the dactylus; thumb short, with a shallow groove on the outer surface, which extends a short distance on the palmar portion. Dactylus contorted, extending beyond the thumb, extremity rounded. The dactylus and distal portions of the propodus punctate and setose, especially on the inner surface. Smaller hand subeylindrical, fingers about as long as palm, gaping, tips acute, margins fringed. Carpus of second pair five-jointed, first joint three times, and second twice as long as the third or fourth, which are subequal and slightly shorter than the fifth. The telson regularly tapering, the extremity sinuate-truncate. The exopodite of the sixth pair of pleopoda (abdominal feet) bears on the ex- ternal distal angle of the penultimate joint, an articulated conical — black spine, the color persisting in alcohol, and which will readily separate this from any species with which I am acquainted. Its affinities are with A. sulcatus of Panama and Peru. Three specimens from Key West, the largest 25 mm. in length. Alpheus heterochelis Say. Specimens were collected at Sara- sota Bay, Charlotte Harbor, Marcou Pass, Harbor Key, and at Northampton County, Virginia, Eastern Shore, Atlantic side ; this last being the farthest north from which the species has been reported. Alpheus packardii, sp.n. Front, antennulze and antenne as in A. heterochelis except that the sulci between the base of the rostrum, and the ocular hoods are deeper, and last joint of antennular pedun- cle longer than in that species. External maxillipeds short, not reaching to the tip of antennal scale. Chelipeds unequal, meros with an acute tooth on the upper distal angle; larger hand strongly compressed, with a sharp tooth above near the articulation of the dactylus, beyond this the hand becomes narrower by means of a sharp bend of the inferior margin, dactylus contorted, and working at an angle of about 30° with the plane of the hand. Smaller hand more slender, but similarly ornamented and armed, the dactylus, however, being spatulate, working vertically, and with its margins and those of the opposing thumb densely fringed with hairs. Car- 418 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. pus of the second pair with the first two joints equal, and each as long as the third and fourth together, which, in turn, are subequal, and each slightly shorter than the fifth joint. This species, in a systematic arrangement of the North American forms, would stand between A. heterochelis and A. transversodactylus, but more nearly to the former. The differences from that species are not easy to describe, but are well marked in the specimens. I have dedicated this species to my friend and former instructor, Dr. Aipheus 8. Packard, Jr., not only as a token of esteem, but also from a recognition of the appropriateness of the name. Three males from Key West. Length, 22 mm. . Alpheus candet Guerin in de Sagra’s Historia de Cuba Crustaces (p. L. pl. ii. f.9). Alpheus transversodactylus Kingsley. ‘wo spe- cimens were taken at Key West. Besides these species of Alpheus there is a single specimen ap- proaching A. candei most nearly in form, but differing from that species in form of front, and in having a large swollen pyriform . hand without grooves, ete., which I hesitate to describe as new. o Genus Atope White.’ Rostrum short, toothed above, and placed in a groove formed by two spines which arise at the ante- rior portion of the carapax, and extend nearly as far as the ros- trum. Eyes but little salient, antennule biflagellate; external maxilliped very long; hands of first pair of pereiopoda equal; carpus of second pair annulate. Type Alope palpalis White. Genus ARETE Stimpson.’ Rostrum short, rounded above; eyes free, antennule biflagellate; antennal scales larger. External maxillipeds slender, moderate; hands of first pair of pereiopoda large, equal, inversely depressed; dactyli external; second pair short; carpus 4-articulate. Type Arete dorsalis Stm. o Genus ATHANAS Leach. Rostrum short; antennule triflagel- late; eyes but little salient; external maxillipeds short, slender. Frst pair of pereiopoda long, stout, unequal; second filiform; car- pus 5-articulate. oGenus Hrppotyte Leach.’ Rostrum moderate, more or less 1 Annals and Magazine of Natural History, second series, vol. i. p. 225, 1848. 2 Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, 1860, p. 32. 8 Bellidia Gosse. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, 4th series, vol. xx. p. 313 (1877). I have not seen Costa’s description of Periclemenes (Annal. del Accad. degli Aspiraz. Natur di Napoli II. p. 285,1844). Erichson os ne ee (0 ep ampabitanate tl ; . q 1879. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 419 ensiform, not articulated to the carapax ; antennule biflagellate ; external maxillipeds slender; first pair of feet short, equal ; second pair slender; carpus multiarticulate Type Hippolyte spinus (Sowerby sp.). Genus Caripion Goes.' Rostrum elongate, cultrate ; mandibles with a three-jointed palpus: antennulz biflagellate ; first two pairs pereiopoda nearly equal, chelate, carpus of the first pair very short; of the second elongate, obsoletely biarticulate. Type Caridion gordoni (Spence Bate sp.). Genus ByrHocaris G. O. Sars.2?, Rostrum very small, simple, unarmed ; antennulz biflagellate; antennal scale large and broad ; external maxilliped with the last joint dilated, obliquely truncate, and armed with teeth, a minute exognath present. First pair of feet as in Hippolyte ; second pair slender, weak; carpus multiar- ticulate. Type Bythocaris simplicirostris G. O. Sars. Genus CrypTocHEetes G. O. Sars.2 Rostrum small, narrow, toothed above; antennule biflagellate; antennal scale large, ex- ternally dentate; last joint of external maxillipeds with the apex somewhat bipartite, a small exognath present. First pair of pereiopoda very short ; hand very elongate and attenuate, digits very short, and with difficulty visible; second pair slender; car- pus 7-jointed. Type Cryptocheles pygmea G. O. Sars. o Genus RuyncuocineteEs M. Edw. Resembling Hippolyte. Ros- trum ensiform, movable, articulated to the carapax; antennulze biflagellate; carpus of second pair of pereiopoda not jointed. Type Rhynchocinetes typus M. Edw. o Genus Ocyris Stm.t Carapax not rostrate, or with rostrum very small, as in the genus Alpheus. Eyes very long; antennule in the Archiv fiir Naturgeschichte, 1846, pt. 2, p. 310-311, says that there are no points mentioned by Costa which would not apply to Hippolyte. On the other hand Heller (Crustaceen des siidlichen Europa, p. 256, 1863) re- gards one of Da Costa’s species (P. elegans) as belonging to the genus An- chistia of Dana For remarks on the synonymy of Hippolyte and that of Virbius, attention is called to Smith, Trans. Conn. Acad. v. pp. 62 and 63, 1879. 1 (fversigt af K. Vetensk. Akad. Férhandl. 1863, p. 170. Doryphorus Norman, Ann. et Mag. Nat. Hist. 3d series, viii. p. 276, 1861 (nom. prioc.). 2 G. O. Sars, Saerskilt aftrykt af Vidensk. Selsk. Forhandlinger, p. 5, 1869. 8 Vidensk. Selsk. Forhandlingar, p. 150, 1868. 4 Stimpson, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, 1860, p. 36. 420 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. biflagellate, the peduncle with a spine externally on the basal joint; antennal scale shorter than antennal peduncle; mandible with a two-jointed palpus; external maxilliped long, with a slen- der exognath; pereiopoda without epipodites; carpus of the second pair triarticulate. Type Ogyris orientalis Stm. Ogyris alpherostris, sp. n. (Plate xiv. fig. 7.) Carapax smooth, without dorsal carina; rostrum very small, triangular, remind- ing one of that of Alpheus. Eyes resembling those of Hippa, elongate, slender, half as long as the carapax, and extending slightly beyond the antennal peduncles, the cornea but slightly larger than the ocular peduncle. Antennule with a spine on the outer surface of the basal joint; biflagellate, flagella equal, and about as long as the peduncle. Antenne with the basal scale narrow, lanceolate, reaching nearly to the tip of the penult joint of the peduncle; flagella three times as long as the peduncle, or one and one-half times the length of the carapax. External mallipeds long, stout, the distal joint being very small, and furnished with long hairs, exopodite slender. First pair of pereiopoda slender, chelate; meros, carpus, and hand nearly equal, fingers slightly longer than the palm. Second pair very long, slender, chelate ; carpus triarticulate, hand similar to that of first pair. Third and fourth pairs subequal, slender; the dactyli slender and narrow, being not over one-third the width of the preceding joints. Fifth pair very slender, more so than any of the preceding with the ischium longer than the meros, which in turn is about as long as the three last joints; carpus, propodus, and dactylus subequal. The three last pairs of pereiopoda have long hairs on the distal joints. Abdomen smooth, rounded above; telson short, with the sides arcuate, and the tip rounded. Union College, No. 407, Northampton Co., Va., Eastern shore, Atlantic side. H. E. Webster. Length 19.5 mm. Having but a single specimen, and that in poor condition, I have not been able to study it as thoroughly as I could wish. It agrees, as far as I have been able to examine it, with Stimpson’s diagnosis of the genus except in the following particulars. The carapax is not cristate, and has a minute rostrum; the antennal flagella are much longer than in the type species; the mandibles, as the specimen is unique, I have not been able toexamine. It is the second species of the genus known, and is interesting on ac- 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 421 count of its habitat; the other species, O. orientalis Stm., coming from China and Japan. Genus Prerocarts Heller.’ Carapax and abdominal segments broadly expanded at the sides. These expansions lamellate and three-lobed, corresponding one to the antennal segments, one to the mandibular, and the third to the abdominal segments. Eyes small, just visible in front of carapax; antennule biflagellate ; antenne with basal scale; external maxillipeds with exopodite and rudimentary epipodite. Type P. typica Heller. Section IJ. MANpDIBLES WITHOUT A PALPUS. Genus AUTONOMEA Risso.’ Rostrum short, eyes prominent, antennulz biflagellate, antennal scale wanting. First pair of pere- iopoda stout, chelate; second not chelate; carpus not annulate. Type Autonomea olivii. o Genus VirBius Stimpson* Dorsum of carapax and rostrum ecarinate; antennule biflagellate; antennal scale present. Ex- ternal maxillipeds short, with exopodite. Pereiopoda without epipodites. Carpus of first pair of pereiopoda excavate in front; carpus of the second pair triarticulate. Type Virbius acuminatus (Dana sp.). o Sub-genus Toor Kingsley. Rostrum short; antennule, an- tennee, and- external mallipeds as in Virbius. Carpus of first pair of pereiopoda not excavate; carpus of second pair 5-articulate. Type Thor floridanus Kingsley. Thor floridanus Kingsley. (PI. xiv. fig. 6.) Specimens were collected by Professor H. E. Webster at Harbor Key and Sarasota Bay, Florida. 1 Sitzungsberichte der k. Akad. Wissenschaft. Wien. XLY. pt. i. p. 395, pl. i. f. 7-18 (1862). 2 I take the fact that the mandible of Autonomea is without a palpus from Heller (Crust. Siidlichen Europa, p. 223), though in his generic diagnosis on p. 249 he makes no mention of the mandible, but takes his description from Desmarest. Heller had never seen specimensof this genus. Risso (Crust. Nice, pp. 166-169, 1816) does not mention the mandibles. 3 Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, 1860, p. 35. For remarks on this genus, vid. Smith, Trans. Conn. Acad. v. p. 62, 1879. Curadina tenuiros- tris Spence Bate, Proc. Zool. Soc’y, London, 1863, p. 501, pl. xl. f. 4, from Australia, belongs to this genus. 4 Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, 1878, p. 94. 422 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [ 1879. Sub-Family Pandaline. Antennule biflagellate, mandibles with a palpus, anterior pere- iopoda very slender, not chelate; second filiform chelate; carpus multiarticulate. | o Genus PanpAtus Leach.’ Type Pandalus montagui Leach. Sub-Family Palemonine. Two anterior pairs of pereiopoda chelate ; carpus of none annu- late ; second pair larger than the first, pereiopoda without palpi. Section I. MANDIBLES WITHOUT A PALPUS. A. Antennule biflagellate. Genus TyptTon Costa.? Rostrum small, eyes free, antennal scale absent, external mavxillipeds pediform, with exognath. Type Typton spongiola Costa. o Genus Ponronta Latreille. Rostrum short, eyes prominent, antennulz with the outer flagellum bifid at the extremity; anten- nal scale moderate. External maxillipeds suboperculiform with exognath; second joint broad, longer than remaining joints to- gether, these last cylindrical. Type Pontonia custos (Forskal sp.). Guerin. Pontonia tyrrhena (Risso sp.) Latreille. Pontonia unidens, sp. n. (Pl. xiv. f. 9.) Carapax pubescent, depressed ; rostrum short, acute, slightly depressed, not extend- ing as far forward as the eyes; orbital spine present though small ; cervical suture well marked; eyes stout, reaching the last joint of the antennular peduncle. Antennule with the joints of the peduncle sub-equal; the flagella very short, not as long as the peduncle. Antennal scale about twice as long as broad, ex- tremity rounded and reaching to the last joint of antennular pe- 1 Pontophilus Risso, Hist. Nat. Europe Merid. t. v. p. 68, 1826; Brandt in Middendorff’s Reise in den Aussersten Norden und Osten Siberiens, Bd. ii. Theil i. p. 122, 1851. 2 Annali dell’ Acad. Segli Aspir. Natur di Napoli ii. 1844 (Teste Heller). Pontonella Heller, Verhandlungen des Zool. Bot. Verein in Wein, 1856, p. 624. Rev. A. M. Norman (Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. LV. ii. p. 176, 1868) compares this genus with Alpheus. It is far more nearly related to Pontonia. Its resemblance to Antonomea, in the absence of the antennal scale, was noticed by Heller. a | ) 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 423 duncle. First pair of pereiopoda slender, longer than the cara- pax; meros, carpus, and hand nearly equal, the fingers half as long as the palm. Second pair of feet unequal; larger hand inflated, longer than the carapax, pubescent; fingers one-third the length of the palm, incurved and slightly depressed ; the dac- tylus with a large obtuse tooth near the base, which fits into a cor- responding cavity in the pollex (as in many species of Alpheus); pollex without teeth. Smaller hand three-fourths as long as the larger, cylindrical straight fingers one-third as long as the palm. Remaining pereiopoda moderate, minutely unguiculate. Telson about twice as long as broad, sides strongly arcenate. Key West, Fla., A. S. Packard, Jr. Length 10 mm. This species differs from P. domestica Gibbes in the pubescence of the carapax and hands, and in having but one tooth on the dactylus of the larger hand of the second pair and none on the thumb, etc. etc. It may prove to be the Pontonia mexicana of Guerin-Meneville in Ramen de la Sagra’s Historia fisica, politica y natural de la Isla de Cuba, 1856. The types are in the Museum of the Peabody Academy of Science at Salem, Mass. None were collected by Prof. Webster. Genus CoRALLIOcARIS Stm.’ Rostrum small; eyes large and prominent; antennal scale very broad ; external maxillipeds oper- culiform ; all the joints of nearly equal width; second pair of pereiopoda large, long, subequal; dactyli of posterior pairs with a protuberance on the under side near the base. Type Corallio- caris superbus Dana, sp. Genus Harpitius Dana.’ Closely allied to Pontonia, but differ- ing in haying the distal joints of the external maxillipeds together longer than the second joint; second pair of pereiopoda long, slender, equal. Type Harpilius lutescens Dana. o Genus ANCHISTIA Dana.’ Rostrum long, slender, frequently ensiform; eyes prominent; antennulz with one flagellum partly bifid; extenal maxillipeds slender, pediform; second pair of pe- ! Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, 1860, p. 38. @dipus Dana, U. 8. Ex. Ex. Crust., p. 572, 1851 (nom. proc. ). 2 Op. cit., p. 574, 1851. 3 Op. cit., p. 577 (1851), Pelias Roux, Memoire sur le Salicoques, p. 25 (1831). Heller, Sitzungsber. der K. Akad. Wiss. Wien, xlv. pt. 1, p. 406 (1862), non Merrian (1820). 424 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. reiopoda slender, long, equal; dactyli of posterior pairs long, slender, nearly straight. Type Anchistia gracilis Dana. B. Antennule triflagellate. Genus EURYHYNCHUS Miers.’ * Rostrum triangular, broad at base, acute, very short, barely reaching the extremity of the eyes; anterior margin of carapax with a small spine between the eyes and the rostrum and another below the point of insertion of the peduncle of the antenne; antenne with a small basal scale; an- tennule triflagellate; outer maxillipeds slender, second pair of legs nearly as in Anchistia; tarsi of last three pairs of legs nearly straight, acute.’ Type £. wrzesnowski Miers. Iam uncertain as to the exact position of this genus, as the author says nothing concerning the mandibles. There also exist several discrepancies between the description and figures (Plate Ixvii. f. 2-2.a). The spine on the anterior margin being repre- sented as external to the eyes, and the first pair of feet being the larger, which, if true, would remove it to the Alpheine, from all genera of which, however, it is separated by the triflagellate an- tennule. Miers compares it with Anchistia and Harpilius, and in that locality I allow it to remain. Genus PAL&MOoNETES Heller.” Antenne, antennule, and pere- iopoda as in Palemon; carapax with antennal and branchioste- gal spines, hepatic spine wanting; rostrum long, lamellate. Type Palemonetes varians (Leach, sp.). Palemonetes carolinus Stm. Specimens were collected by Prof. Webster at Beaufort, N. C., and Marcou Pass, Fla. Palxmonetes vulgaris (Say, sp.), Stm. Beaufort, N. C., North- ampton Co., Va., and Charlotte Harbor, Fla. o Genus Urocaris Stm.* Body slender, compressed; rostrum cristate and toothed above, beneath straight, and edentulous; ocu- lar peduncles long; abdomen slender, elongate, the sixth segment very much so. Type Urocarés longicaudata Stm. Urocaris longicaudata Stm. (1. c., p. 39.). As Stimpson’s de- scription is very short, and as this species has not been noticed by subsequent writers, I append a short description, based upon speci- ! Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 1877, p. 662. 2 Zeitschrift fiir Wissenschaftliche Zoologie, xix. p. 157. 8 Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, 1860, p. 39. —— ETE — 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 425 mens collected by Prof. Webster at Beaufort, N. C., Marcou Pass, and Charlotte Harbor, Fla. Only four specimens were obtained, two male and two female. Rostrum compressed, not reaching the extremity of the anten- nular peduncles; above arcuate, with seven or eight teeth, the second of which is directly above the insertion of the eyes; an- tennal scale large, extending beyond the antennular peduncle, the sides parallel, the extremity obliquely rounded, truncate ; first pair of pereiopoda reaching the tip of the antennal scale, the second longer, the fingers of each about as long as the palm, remaining feet bi-unguiculate, all very slender and almost filiform: abdomen between four and five times the length of the carapax ; third segment (and sometimes the fourth also) of the abdomen swollen, fifth short, sixth about the length of the carapax ; telson slender, elongate, sides straight, regularly tapering to the acute tip. The female appears to be rather stouter than the male. Length 15.5-20 mm. ‘ Section II. MANpDIBLES witH A PaLpvs. A. Antennule biflagellate. Genus PALZMONELLA Dana.’ Body not depressed; rostrum moderate; eyes of medium size; mandibular palpus two-jointed, very short; antennule bifiagellate, one flagellum with the apex: bifid; external maxillipeds slender, pediform. Type Palemonella tenuipes Dana. o Genus Hymenocera Latreille. Antennule biflagellate, one flagellum membranous, dilated, and foliaceous ; first pair of pe- reiopoda very slender, hand minute, second stouter, very broad, hand and dactylus membranous. B. Antennule triflagellate. o Genus PAL&Mon Fabr.? Rostrum lamellate, dentate ; eyes free; mandibles with a three-jointed palpus; external maxilli- peds slender. Type Palemon squilla (Linne, sp.). ' U. 8. Expl. Exped. Crust., p. 582. 2 Leander, Desmarest, Annales Société Entomologique de France, vii. p. 87, 1849. Bithynis, Philippi, Archiy fir Naturgeschichte, xxvi. pt. 1, pp. 161-164 (1860). Muecrobrachium, Spence Bate, Proc. Zool. Soc’y London, 1868, p. 363. 28 426 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. Genus Crypuiops Dana.’ Rostrum of medium size; eyes wholly hidden under the carapax, as in Alpheus; external maxillipeds slender. Type Cryphiops spinulosimanus Dana. Sub-Family Oplophorine. First pair of pereiopoda either didactyle or vergiform, second stouter, chelate; antennulz biflagellate. Genus OpLtopHorus M. Edw. Rostrum long, dentate, pereio- poda all palpigerous ; four anterior chelate; antennal scale with the external margin spined; abdomen armed above with one or more long spiniform processes. Type Oplophorus typus M. Edw. Genus CauLurus Stm.? Rostrum long or short; basal scale of antennule wanting: basal scale of antenne externally unarmed ; external maxillipeds pediform, with exognath; pereiopoda fur- nished with exopodite, the first two pairs chelate, the second pair slender and long; dorsum of abdomen unarmed; sixth abdominal segment long and slender. Type Caulurus pelagicus Stm. As there is nothing except the length of the rostrum to sepa- rate Xiphocaris from Caulurus,I have thought best to unite them. Xiphocaris has but a single species, Hippolyte elonyata Guerin = Oplophorus Americanus Saussure. Genus THALASSIOCARIS Stm.? Rostrum and antennule as in Oplophorus. Feet not palpigerus, anterior pair not chelate; se- cond pair stout, chelate; mandibular palpus triarticulate; third segment of abdomen prolonged into a long spine above. Type Thalassiocaris lucidus (Dana, sp.). - FamiLty PENAIDZA, Genus Sicyonia Edw., Stm. Sicyonia levigata Stm. A single specimen of this species was collected at Sarasota Bay, Fla. Sicyonia carinata M. Edw. Palemon carinatus Olivier, Encyclopédie Méthodique, viii. p. 667 (teste Edw.). 1 Op. cit., p. 594. 2 Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, 1860, p. 42. Xtphocaris, E. von Martens, Archiy fiir Naturgeschichte, xxxviii. Bd. i. p. 189 (1872). 3 Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, 1860, p. 42. Regulus, Dana, op. cit., p. 597 (nomen preoccupatum). 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 427 Sicyonia carinata M. Edw., Hist. Nat. Crust., ii. p. 410. Dana, U. 8S. Ex. Ex. Crust., p. 602. Smith, Trans. Conn. Acad., ii. p. 40. Von Martens, Archiy fiir Naturgesch. xxxviii. p. 142. Of this species, which is reported from Rio Janeiro by Edwards and Dana, and from Cuba by von Martens, two specimens were collected by Prof. Webster, one at Sarasota Bay and the other at Charlotte Harbor. Genus PENeEus Fabr. Peneus constrictus Stm. . » » . 16) Surgeon-General U2 ae. Publishers . . . . 22) British Museusis” 2). ; Department of Agriculture . 11 Navy Department Geological Survey of India . 10) Argentine Centennial Comnis- Edward Stroud “2°. . . " 9) srameeue < eee J. He Redhelaig esis ae 8| Dr. Wm. H. Jones pa ee ee ee ee ee eee ee Oe CRU) Smithsonian Institution 8 W.K. Brooks . War Department 6 Alexander Agassiz hoe East Indian Government : 6 Mrs. Charles Pickering. . Geological Survey of Sweden . 6 John Jay Knox ae Lieut. C. A. H. McCauley . 5 Henry Vendryes Department of Agriculture, Mariano Barcena North Carolina . . 4.| Alfred (Graiy, eee ee Engineer Department, U. SA: 4|Charles F. Parker. . . Geological Survey of Pennsyl- H. W. Lowgate . Wiaiasctei') 4) ay eee 3 John Collett . In addition to these, 19 volumes were received in exchange for duplicate books. They were distributed to the different depart- ments of the library as follows :— Journals . . . * - « « » 1997) Physical Scieneeaaa 18 Geology . . « » 197) Anthropology 2 ieee 16 General Natural History: Po eee | Bibliography . a 16 Botany. ean. tee . . §84|Mineralozy j ¢ <)p eee Conchology . . » _44|Mammalogy . (eee 7 Anatomy and Phy siology oe OO | Chemistry > > he ns 7 Entomology _. - « 48| Encyclopedias. <) gear 6 Voyages and Travels . . . 87 | Literature <3 4 History and ies paeo . » ». | S4| Medicine: : 3 Ornithology. =. « #84|Herpetolocyieie 3 Agriculture. . . . . « . 28| Mathematics 2 Helminthology eae eee ee Es 2 During the year the card catalogue of the department of anat- omy and physiology has been completed, the titles of 669 pamph- 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 44] lets having been added to the entries made last year. The cata- logues of the books on helminthology, ichthyology, and herpetology have also been finished, leaving only those on anthropology and mineralogy to be yet entered. In addition to the books catalogued, there are in the library a large number of literary, artistic, and historical works to which I have before called attention for the purpose of recommending that they be sold, and the funds applied to the purchase of books more specially useful to the society. In the hope that this disposition may be made of these works, it is not the intention at present to extend the card entries to these departments, so that the catalogue will probably be completed early next year. Constant effort has been made to complete, as far as possible, the sets of periodicals in the library, and to add those not yet in the possession of the Academy. This work will be materially forwarded by the issue of Mr. Scudder’s invaluable Catalogue of Scientific Serials, which furnishes a means not before at hand of determining our deficiencies. For the amounts expended on the purchase of books reference is made to the report of the Treasurer. The accompanying list of additions made during the year indicates, as heretofore, that for the most valuable items, apart from our exchanges, we are dependent upon the I. V. Williamson Fund. All of which is respectfully submitted, Epw. J. NOLAN, Librarian. REPORT OF THE CURATORS. The Curators report that during the year all the various col- lections of the Museum have been carefully inspected and cared for, and that they are all in good condition. A violent storm, which caused considerable destruction of glass and flooding of rain, wetted some parts of the collections, but the objects were speedily dried, so that little serious damage resulted, except the loss of several specimens of echinoderms. Mr. J. A. Ryder has been continuously engaged in identifying, arranging, and label- ing the collection of fishes. There have been identified upwards of 700 species of 325 genera. The Bonaparte collection of fishes, considering the time it has been preserved, is in excellent condition. 29 449 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. Mr. Spencer Trotter has also been engaged in the arrangement of the birds. The collection of vertebrate fossils from the New Jersey cretace- ous and tertiary marls, which are very liable to decomposition from exposure to the air, have been treated so as to preserve them, and they have been arranged and labeled. Most of the specimens received during the year have been placed in their proper positions in the various collections. The most important addition to the Museum during the year, consists of the Archeological collection belonging to the Ameri- can Philosophical Society, deposited with the Academy by reso- lution of Nov. 16,1877. The collection mainly consists of the Poinsett collection of Mexican antiquities and many Peruvian and other American antiquities. The Academy is indebted to Mr. William S. Vaux, for defraying the expense of adapting one of the entresol rooms to the proper exhibition of the collection. The contributions in the various departments during the year, excepting those reported on by some of the special sections, are as follow :— Mammals.—Five skeletons: YTapirus indicus, Auchenia, Dico- tyles, Sus,and Phascolomys, presented by Dr. H.C. Chapman. Seal caught off Marcus Hook, Levi Cromweil. Skeleton of a native of the Chatham Islands, W. H. Rau. Young Chimpanzee, Phila. Zoo]. Society. Red Fox, Harford Co., Md., I. C. Martindale. Monstrous new-born Sheep, W. H. Faulkener. Birds.—Twenty-five species birds’ nests with eggs, presented by John Pearsall. Ardea herodias, Florida, J. W. Millner and Jos. Willcox. Tachupetes aquilus, Jos. Willcox. Skeleton of Fla- mingo, Dr. H.C. Chapman. Nest and eggs of Junco hyemalis, mountains of North Carolina, W. N. Canby. Perdix saxatilis and Ardea cornuta, Syria, Prof. Janowsky. Ostrich egg, Dr. Geo. H. Horn. Gallus domesticus, Jos.O.Schimmel. Dacelo gigantea, Turtur bitorquatus, Psittacus erythraeus, Chrysotis ocrocephala, Platycercus hematonotus, P. eximeus, P. pennanti, P. semitor- quatus, Munia undulata, Amadina bicolor, Donacola castaneotho- rax, Phila. Zool. Society. Reptiles, Amphibians, and Fishes.—A collection of lizards and snakes, presented by Dr. H.C. Chapman. Phrynosoma regale, California, Dr. Jos. K. Corson. Twin Testudo clausa, 8.8 Halde- man. Amphiuma means, Gymnotus electricus, Phila. Zool. So- 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 443 ciety. Orthagoriscus mola, Atlantic City, N. J., J. L. Howard. Lophius americanus, Atlantic City, N. J.,S.D. Button. Embryo of Ray, Dr. H. C. Evarts. Articulates.— Artemia fertilis, Limnadia complerimanus, Streptocephalus watsoni, and Branchinectes coloradensis, pre- sented by Dr. A.S. Packard. Streptocephalus sealii, Woodbury, N. J., W. P. Seal. Chirocephalus holmani, Woodbury, N. J., Messrs. Sealand Holman. Palinurus vulgaris, Medt., Join Ford. Eubranchipus vernalis, Long Island, F. Gissler. Two crusta- cean parasites and two worms, from Orthagoriscus, J. L. Howard. Polyxenes fasciculatus, Fairmount, J.A. Ryder. Mygale hentzii, Buthus, Mantis, Cryptoglossa verrucosa, Eleodes armata, Sco- lopendra, Ft. Yuma, Cal., Dr. Joseph K. Corson, U.S. A. Lu- canus elephas, Swedesboro, N. J., Richard French. Platylepas decorata, Hernando Co., Fla., Jos. Willcox. Nests of the Honey Ant, Myrmecocystis, Colorado, Rev. H. C. McCook. Three in- sects mounted in soluble glass, and cocoons and raw silk of the silk-worm, Dr. 8. Chamberlain. Radiates and Protozoans.—A small collection from Mt. Desert, Me., presented by Dr. H. C. Chapman. Sertularia argentea, Boring-sponge in the shell of the oyster; Pterogorgia setosa,W.L., and Doricidaris papillata, Medt., John Ford. Penella pilosa, with attached Conchoderma, J. L. Howard. Spongilla lacustris and Pectinatella magnifica, Woodbury, N. J., W. P. Seal. Cris- tatella idae, Fairmount, Dr. Jos. Leidy. Fossils.—F ossil fishes, and bones of Uintatherium, Palzosyops, and Crocodile, Green R., Wyoming, presented by Dr. H. C. Chap- man. Fragments of jaws with molars of Rangifer caribou, from the loess of Muscatine, Iowa, Prof. F. M. Witter. Foot-prints of Anthracopus ellangowensis, Ellangowan Colliery, Mahanoy, Pa., W. D. H. Mason, through W. Lorenz. Bones of Gavial, miocene, N. J., and two coal fossils, Lepidostrobus, Carbondale, Pa., Dr. Jos. Leidy. Tooth of Carcharodon megalodon, picked up on the shore of Atlantic City, N. J., E. Lippincott. Fragment of bone, Vincenttown marl, N. J., Col. T. M. Bryan. Trilobite, T. A. Con- rad. Maclurea, carboniferous limestone, Upton, Franklin Co., Pa., Annie Ryder. Casts of skull and jaw of Acotherulum saturn- inum, Phosphate beds of Jersey, Prof. Paul Gervais. Ramus of lower jaw and portion of tibia of Mastodon andium, 8. A., de- posited by Dr. I. C. Coates. Tooth of Mosasaurus, Chalk of 444 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. Meudon, France, Leucociscus papyraceous, Protomyia macroce- phala, and Micropsalis papyracea, miocene of Rott, near Bonn, purchased. ¢ Ethnological and Miscellaneous.—Necklace with ornament, two carved gourd vessels, bows and arrows, blow-gun, spears, from Costa Rica and California, collected by the late Wm. M. Gabb, together with a portrait of the latter, presented by Mrs. C. G. Gabb. Fire-stick of Digger Indians, Sacramento R., Cal., W. C. Desmond. Indian stone-pipe, Bedford Co., Pa., E. Draper. Cloth made from Yucca fibre, Mexico, Dr. C. C. Parry. Fragments of steatite vessels from an ancient steatite quarry, Rock Creek, near Washington, D.C., W. J. Rhees. Stone mortar, East Tennessee, A.D. Trimble. Stone implement, Hernando Co., Fla., Jos. Will- cox. Copper bracelet, Thebes, C. F. Parker. Stone carving, Cave Temple of Elephanta, and sandals of the Arabs of Muscat, Dr. Ruschenberger. Five stone axes, Pa.; three ditto, N. J.; one ditto, with terra-cotta pot and bowl from a mound, New Madrid, Mo.; stone scrapers and chips, Wyoming Ty., in exchange, from Dr. Leidy. Respectfully submitted by the Curators, JoserH LeEipy, Chairman. REPORT OF BIOLOGICAL AND MICROSCOPICAL SECTION. During the past year there were held seventeen meetings with an average attendance of 60 persons. There were two exhibitions given to the public, at the first of which there were exhibited 137 instruments, and at the second 179. Lectures were delivered by members at each meeting, and a special course by Dr. J. Gibbons Hunt continued through the en- tire year. The officers elected for 1880 are— Director “ , - - Dr. Carl Seiler, Vice-Director : : . Dr. C. Newlin Pierce. Corresponding Secretary . Dr. Charles Shaffer, Treasurer... ° - . Dr. Isaac Norris, Recorder. ; : . Dr. Robert Hess, 1879.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 445 Auditors ' : , . Dr. George Dixon, Charles P. Perot, S. Fisher Corlies, Committee of Curators . Dr. J. Gibbons Hunt, Charles Zentmayer, Jacob Binder, Committee on Business . Charles P. Perot, Charles Zentmayer, Dr. Charles Turnbull. Rost. J. HEss, Recorder. REPORT OF THE CONCHOLOGICAL SECTION. The Recorder of the Conchological Section respectfully reports that during 1879 papers have been accepted and published in the Academy’s Proceedings aggregating 90 pages, by authors as fol- lows:— W. G. Binney, 1 page. Angelo Heilprin, 6 pages. Andrew Garrett, 14 pages. R. E. C. Stearns, 7 pages. _ Dr. R. Bergh, 62 pages. On the 6th of last January the Section met with a severe loss in the death of the Rev. E. R. Beadle. From its formation to the time of his death Dr. Beadle was the secretary of the Conchological Section, and his ability and ex- tended acquaintance among scientists both at home and abroad went far towards making it a success. His loss will be deeply felt by many who, in common with ourselves, have been richly benefited by his acquaintance and influence. The Conservator, Mr. George W. Tryon, Jr., reports that, dur- ing the year ending December 1, 2750 trays, containing 11,895 specimens of shells and mollusks, have been determined, labelled, mounted, and placed in the collection. The most of these belong to the Swift Collection, the arrangement of which, after three years’ labor, is now completed. The Swift Cabinet was given to the Academy upon condition that it should not be incorporated with the general collection, and this condition is complied with by placing the specimens in drawers protected by glass tops, and 446 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1879. placed under the corresponding genera contained in the table cases. It is proposed to appropriately letter the fronts of these drawers, and then unlock them so that they may be opened by the public. The Swift Collection is rich in West Indian shells, and particularly so in terrestrial species: it comprises 7058 trays, con- taining 30,384 specimens. Mr. W. G. Binney has frequently favored us with specimens of rare American terrestrial mollusks during the year, so as to nearly complete our series of these shells. Dr. W. D. Hartman, of Westchester, who is preparing for publi- cation a revision of the Partulide, has carefully examined our collection of these perplexing shells, and added a number of spe- cies. We are indebted to Dr. J. J. Brown for a good collection of marine shells from the Bahama Islands, and to Mr. Henry Vendryes for a fine series of Jamaica Miocene shells. a: #lh. ein ne 421, 422 AERIS a data sciabtaisicae cass eaee a 134 PUMICE Pic seater aene 6, 3 hints, 4 oa steams 219 METIS aia ste are ta cist 238, 285, 322 ISHLGETINUS. sre aces awrois 6 tn sneer 234 ERODE ainte eicttae ate arate lai niore ates ete 138 BBlSCHIMOCTINIUG oc. <5 ocae sce 3 240 GLC ha eva cueieeid wa eo ones tioisaiat on 418 WeICiORU aoe cian e's fisee irises wee 198 ARTES s.a'e, ost a a btotox Simic Spee x. Scie c 16 SrA eee eee x sone wm ei lari 204 PlaStOIOCLINUS, =:-. .<0c00n ase ee 236 PATRON. Matai ad qe an he paas 198 BOUMMOGEDNSIUS . 0... sem ees « 40 BOM YOCMINUS: an <)> sccm os 140, 160 ea ies 9:5 p vind sia'sieie AOA EAT OULEE 5 crates cone ¥ e's weep epee 413 Grathonhyllum ............00. ALE) LECATOCTIONG 5 vas’ 0 oh aixele cme 262 IIOETINUG . 2. ec cence cnens 273 | Lecythocrinus............. 285, 311 ES BE PCG rei inlaw xo os a's wveonen em 169 i lain ae xo wcin'aeinelens ANG | NCODETGHE iy os wss sc cay ageetnn 169 Toc CS Os | IG DIC OPS o's Stee uieteereia sine" lataperatelets 410 oa 0? a $0) LemtOelimiGn feiwweses'n keine 379 alata arcsixn o « e wa'ss'sisis BG | HWE PtODOGIA. «= oste.cieoe cas cisieiera sa 383 OS UG DISMAG Ty 5 ont v ig ciao 59 dealer ae gs 379 GAMDNIOCTINUS: 2... .. 66.00 SU Eadie p te MALNGHIASA re som sctsiaig acm: cisiesoup wile Shai 386 Sauipe (os » win eins o's wi ADT) RACRVOORYINUD a '0ix 5) 9\e dope ws)s'n sine 229 MPPANGCINAUS .. 2.2.00 sceeees RSC PUI Shr 3! cfelala'aicin w/ale «e sicimatyla ie 33 PDA SIRE fareic «eis aei<' ne. oie foie cs 221 MEI oon i nsw oo cows aistene BEAT OUIE o's ke cine aie ose 5 o%.0 avin ws 150 lida pasa) a%'n's «e's ADS PIMA o «'nia’s alg ain'araras 2 4 aintaraln 403 eee AGS EAWRORTIANE 6 one acon os sa.0ci0 «enue 387 UL. A aS eee Re INTs cexiad eal ead bake Se Boe wRie 198 eer BBG RBOR T MAATRONID, cienias <0 t's nee 0 50,0,0:0'm> 72 Eeoplopnonens .....-.:....2.2. EEF MUAYAODILCR 6 oan ce 0 oa wae 239, 245 Mee eM deka Ss 6 gee yccccees ST CON acs sine anc ad sim latin 178 2 ES ee eee SG | MIGPISfOCTINGS ioc ss <0 one mens 238 BUPIOIMIND GS oss o6 sc cvecscccces PE RECIOINDUE sas cx nian 410 42 eincian 26 Pigalosphenia ............0000. CGS A SIODIW s o scant as ns nen nd wis 214, 225 Hyboerinus .......... 245-205, 207 | Melocrinus......202000s00+ 227, 240 Me wav asacccese sees 209| Melogramma .............. 66, 381 Hydreionocrinus .......... Ps Ee MRA gd ota rawtl.s « 144 BEMUMEIOGED odin s scccce cece eee Ss LP RIOROLND ve sas scp + + ose od manps 144 PRUEMNOOMICRTS Soc cv vc csccccsacee AGA MCSORLOINA sow connie cnc aces 215, 225 eee 12 | Mespilocrinus............. 228, 264 PURELONENTODON es aie.cins » <0 ain carte 194 Gabo ccdeccsesases 169 | Metoporhapis ................. 384 BeminvOCcrinus..:.......... SOS) MUTOCYBUS oc 0s nce oss anennnne 17 er 178, 100, 198 | Micropbrys.....scsceesesnewses 386 TN Ge aiva.a 20.0.6 6.4 Be | MACKEN, oi ons cag ene ncenhandua 416 5 ty | MU CUTACUIUH ys fu-cen/es a cho ecn els 388 COTO eres 390 EC CR GiagcVssceescuens BEL AAKNODEIS ia tagenccheutensan 14 GGG d ered vei os cnenas 132 | Mus.......-.seeeeseeeeeennnee 11 | Myelodactylus ............ 286, 368 EET Rae socpcecveassnssecs Ai | Myrmecocystis.........2cevaes 197 bPAVEMNCR owe saadeds ves scovenns 140 Lamellidoris ........ Seay re ee 73 | Meyrtillocrinus, ..0¢.06sseecnctes 242 486 NASAIS eri daaterrecs Heats Dolan 146 INARA acts 5 bbieG ies 59 0k sea dein are 169 IUCR Te der dae ag dnsa edhe d-n vee 212 INGDGIA! so a dizi sada aie siute elepoeie ate 162 Wectoerangon s 223.2 25.18ssen ees 412 Neofelishs snaddccacdceaacaean's 170 INe@otomia «2 sncsiilale leis slesacleles ee 12 Neptunus + avert Aavaeiet tele evteionro ots 398 Nikaics 2a vuda aedancidnnsh eee © A12 INDMTAVUS is s3 osc cc ciee ses ete ells 169 INipterocrinus ssosa+c+aseces- 278 INISO seas secs steno cbse tees 219, 224 INWClEOCTINUSEN Were ict ereterrelo = efere= 231 Nycterentes: fi cvdegs norte tee 185 Ny CLObheGrusiaeacahee oe aclee eer 204 Ocy podait. sc sarce eee deceives me 400 OMOStOmilate sarees sii retarerote 212 Opyrisiciisce teens wo seseeteees 419 Olivas ates sctedes cases ecns 223 LOMEXO WON Comucouoopon nenecch 234 Omphalotropus .:i.......-.... 28 On ChidlOPSiseeeetieemver ee siete ere 72 Onell Suompocon OcosvonaGoD0S 163 OniuStuS sete seciiets cela earl 218 Onychocrinus: ..ississsssss 255, 276 Ophioerinus <6 s. Sn Saas 285, 320 Oplaphorus, <. asec oa. sae eet 426 (OYoTMUI, Gocoonosgoosuerseocase 64 Oreymusy 22552524 oer soccer 133 OMEN Bb ocoucoocUSomoD oOmo Sac 195 (OIE Gaquonbooouuscouesoooce: 43 | OSti Ga) Ficteitets i eletereterror 218, 219, 220 (OUIOMIED, Goss coud dD ooaso0% 388 ORYULUB A esis oe sisels ties es 204 Pachygrapsus......++ s++esee- 400 Pachy KCGMNIE, Goasadcacdds 285, 338 Pachyoerinus «50'. 2.22.2." 286, 368 Palemoniad a6 2sa555 5% ate ee oats 425 Palsemomellaeters os \cleres es recite 425 Palemonetesisess +52 cscsee's 198, 424 Palmocyonie actin ss hac ae © 178, 179 PaleeoOsyopS ...sceae sh eesncess 50 Pandaliisnanstacctectas reat 422 IPSNOWEUS to ercteitole totais siete eters 393 Pa milinas tarcicistertare tetstctetatereeterets 410 PAraeraneGny ice o.te seeks 412 IPAPISOCHINUS! sarees Sones ee 285, 338 Pasithea te cece seen steels 219 Patmlanpascmicr seccics selaretetee secs 18 Pauropusmaccteuste ee eet ee 139, 149 Pecteneaacccee see teens eee 220 Pectunmeulusiecacesceetecmceees 219 Peliattene s ccktek cece terete. 385 Peneustimasccet asad cretenicnee 427 Pentamera sacs. cece esse mec cree 227 Pentamerus. . 6s ccscssssccceses 45 Pentremites cc. ces 231, 286 INDEX TO GENERA. | Persephone .6esssececccssscees 403 Petrolisthes <%3.3.2 2.4 3,sereme eae 405 Phialocrinug . +156. sssecane 285, 347 Phoma: «0's «ss vaidideie OO eee 68 PHOrUus: 40445434 d00 See eee 218 Physianthus-2 «ieee. aeewte mee 205 Pilum muss. »sercreo oherotronyieale aaa 396 Pinnixa-«cesesressareen rales 402 Pinnotheres << -u+ ..sdsnever eee 402 Pisani zs seas oaadere gegen 213 PiSOCLINUS:.-<-orctasevso1ct ete ee 242 Pisosoma@ iis34 sus 020 seeker 406 Pitys...202. calens sna 18 Placocista-.«s02020.euceeeeeae 163 Plagusia: ; te 0. c.22 cia ete 401 Platycrinus .....226, 227, 239, 241 Platylambrus: .s273sscaeeenee ee 390 Platyonichus«; ++... s0sseeeeeee 399 | Pleurobranchus:. 6 as2 sees nee 72 Pleurotoma...<2. ssc eenr 213, 224 Polycerass:sepeaeseeee sae 72 Polyergus s+; i2cssseeatee eeeee 140 Polymvera ...2: 219 WRC had ks xt nn eka ahd Ree 19 MWINDIUSA 6b oudjc se hsinwb eee we om oe 421 MR VORTICHID archi ine iwis via eo waeiae vs 169 MOLT: taletivs orcales es Saws 's os 218, 223 VoOMmMUnINER +25 ces seccucas eee 218 WURGHy Wee deeaew acces ese. 178, 185 WiOOUGOCTINUSS2a2s ¢eewace es 286, 347 RSRUMONE andi aen s Tae id es 1 Fi ; y - here u *, “ Ta ae tery 5 a ’ bs ' a ~ ‘ _ oe i _ = © F : - A _ Ap . : > oe ® ( " . ie i Cue”. ‘ AS % © ‘ i) ‘ is 7 > ~ 4 ‘> a v] - * ~~ « ~ _s x ) 1 ‘ * 7 @ \ - = i mr +] ’ ~ - ‘ o rs ” A - xs - . " oom | , o \ my ¢ ' 7 : : 2 3 : } ed ul i y GENERAL INDEX. 489 GENERAL INDEX. Adamson, Wm.. Announcement of, death of, 162. Additions to the Library, 459. | Allen, Harrison, Description of a Fetal Walrus, 428. Beadle, Rey. E. R., Announcement of death of, 9; Resolution upon) death of, 9. Bergh, R., On the Nudibranchiate | Gasteropod Mollusca of the North | Pacific Ocean, with special refer-_ ence to those of Alaska, 71. Biddle, Clement, Announcement of death of, 65. Binney, W. G., On the Land Shells. of the Mexican Island of Guade- | loupe, collected by Dr. E. Palmer, | 6. Biological and Microscopical Section, Report of, 444. Botanical Section, Report of, 450. | Chapman, H. C., On the Structure of | the Chimpanzee, 40, 52; Notes on_ Amphiuma, 65, 144; Placenta of Macacus Cynomolgus, 138, 146. | Conchological Section, Report of, Cope, Edw. D., Election to fill va-| cancy in Council, 65 ; On the genera | of Felide and Canide, 164, 168. Corresponding Secretary, Report of, 439 Curators, Report of, 441. Dercum, F., The Lateral Sensory Apparatus of Fishes, 152. Elections, 1879, 458. Ellis, J. B., On the Variability of ' Spheria Quercuum, Schw., 66; Reply to Dr. M. C. Cook's criti-. cism of paper on Variability of Spheria Quercuum, Sz., 379, 381. Garrett, Andrew, Description of a New Species of Goniobranchus, 9, 31; List of Land Shells inhabiting Rurutu, one of the Austral Islands, 9, 17. Goldsmith, E., Asphaltum and Am- ber from Vincenttown, N. J., 40; On Amber containing Fossil In- sects, 207. Gray, Asa, On the Genus Garberia, 379. Green, Wm. H., and A. J. Parker, Note on Hyraceum, 12; Correc- _ tion to same, 379. Gumbes, Wm. H., Announcement of death of, 209. Hays, Isaac, Announcement of death of, 138. Heilprin, Angelo, On some new Eocene Fossils from the Claiborne Marine Formation of Alabama, 208, 211 ; A comparison of the Eo- cene Mollusca of the Southeastern United States and Western Europe in relation to the determination of identical forms, 209, 217; On the Stratigraphical Evidence afforded by the Tertiary Fossils of the Pe- ninsula of Maryland, 379. Hess, R. J., Report of Biological and Microscopical Sections, 444. Horn, Geo. H., Report of the Corre- sponding Secretary, 4539; Report of Entomological Section, 448. Index to Genera, 483. Kingsley, J. 8., Ona collection of Crustacea from Virginia, North Carolina, and Florida, with a re- vision of the genera of Crangoni- de and Palemonide, 379, 383; Carcinological Notes, No. 1, 380. Entomological Section, Report of, Knight, J. B., Announcement of 448 ee " 39 eath of, 65. 490 Leidy, Jos., On Gordius, and on some Parasites of the Rat, 10; Fossil remains of a Caribou, 32; On Bo- thriocephalus latus, 40; On Rhizo- pods occurring in Sphagnum, 162 ; Fossil foot tracts of the Anthracite Coal Measures, 164; Explosion of a Diamond, 195; Remarks on Or- gyia, 195; Notice of some animals on the coast of New Jersey, 198; On Cristatella Idae, 203; On Ameeba Blatte, 204; Ward’s Nat- ural Science Eestablishment, 208 ; Report of the Curators, 441. Librarian, Report of, 440. Lockington, W. N., Notes on Pacific Coast Fishes, 10; On a new genus and species of Scombride, 133 ; On the Pacific species of Caulolati- lus, 210. Longstreth, Wm. W., Announcement of death of, 156. Lyon, V. W., Description of three new species of Calceolide, from the Upper Silurian Rocks of Ken- tucky, 48. McCook, Rev. H. C., Cutting or Parasol Ant, Atta fervens, Say, 33; Note on the Adoption of an Ant-Queen, 137 ; Mode of Depesit- ing Ant Eggs, 140; Note on the Marriage Flights of Lasius flavus and Myrmica lobricornis, 140; Pairing of Spiders, 150; Notes on Mound-making Ants, 154; Com- bats and Nidification of the Pave- ment Ant, Tetramorium cespi- tum, 156; On Myrmecocystus Mexicanus, Wesm., 197. McCreary, J. B., Announcement of death of, 195. Maury, F. F., Announcement of death of, 156. Meehan, Thos., Solidago odora as a **Tea’’ plant, 10; Note on Opuntia prolifera, Eng., 64; On hybrid Fuchsias, 187 ; On special fecundity in plants, 188; Do snakes swallow their young? 139; Note on Lonas inodora, 163; On sex in Castanea Americana, 165; Variations in Thuja and Retinospora, 209; Re- port of Botanical Section, 450. Meigs, J. Aitken, Announcement of death of, 279. Miller, E. Spencer, Announcement of death of, 65. Mineralogical Section, change of name, 3880; Report of, 454. GENERAL INDEX, | Nolan, Edw.J., Report of the Record- ing Secretary, 438; Report of the Librarian, 440. Officers for 1880, 457. Parker, A. J., Complete connection of Fissura Centralis (Fiss. of Ro- lando) with the Fossa Sylvii, 428. Peace, Ed., Announcement of death * of, 203. Potts, Ed., On the supposed sensitive character of glands of the Ascle- piadacee, 205. . President, Report of, 432. Rand, T. D., Report of Mineralogical Section, 454. Recording Secretary, Report of, 438. Redfield, J. H., Report of Conserya- tor of Botanical Section, 451. Report of President, 482. Report of Recording Secretary, 4388. Report of Corresponding Secretary, 439. Report of Librarian, 440. Report of Curators, 441. Report of Biological and Microsco- pical Section, 444. Report of Conchological Section, 445. Report of Entomological Section, 448. Report of Botanical Section, 450. Report of Mineralogical Section, 454. Roberts, 8. R., Report of Concho- logical Section, 445. Ruschenberger, W. S. W., Report of the President, 482. Ryder, J. A., Further notes on the mechanical genesis of Tooth-forms, 10, 47; Morphological Notes on the limbs of the Amphiumide, as indicating a possible synonymy of the supposed genera, 14; Descrip- tion of a new species of Chiroceph- wlus, 138, 148; Notice of a new Pauropod, 139; Honey glands on Catalpa leaves, 161; The larva of Eurypauropus spinosus, 164; De- scription of a new Branchipod, 197, 200. Siegfried, Chas. A., Natives of Botel Tobago, 33. Smyth, Francis G., Announcement of death of, 195. Wachsmuth, Chas., and Frank Springer, Revision of the Palso- crinoidea, Part I, the families Ich- thyocrinide and Cyathocrinide, 209, 226. Williams, H. J., Announcement of death of, 65. 0 2 ar WINING Oee:i. JAN 460 19/} QH Academy of natural sciences 1 of Philadelphia A2 Proceedings At | Biological i PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY | STORAGE ‘ Crary’ , UK te eae . ve bab) i q 4 ite ft! ene pe pes ¥ Se oT z y , te iit SPs tet a